LyoletLyolet said

John Doe said
Thanks for the story. Do you have a website you want me to leave a link to?
  

Thanks 🙂 I have an account called MelaMeela on Literotica where I posted this story but that's about it
  

Did you retire that account? I love your stories, both of them, and it has been a while since you last posted 

John Doe said
Thanks for the story. Do you have a website you want me to leave a link to?
  

Thanks 🙂 I have an account called MelaMeela on Literotica where I posted this story but that's about it

Disclaimer: this story is based on my own fantasies as a CMNF sub. I like playing into gender role dynamics of male power vs female submission, and this story will feature quite a bit of that. Just a heads up if that's not your cup of tea 🙂

Chapter 1:

"So, it's like improvisational theater?" I asked, sitting in the now empty college classroom. Class had ended, but Malcolm and I were still talking.

"Yeah, LARP is pretty much similar. Live Action Role Play is what it stands for. It's basically a Dungeons and Dragons tabletop, but in real life."

My geeky eyes were shining behind my glasses. A girl like me, brought up on Harry Potter, Narnia, Lord of the Rings--a geek, to put it simply, could not dream of something more interesting. I would always make these Elven warrior characters in RPG fantasy games and assume the role--now I could literally be one. Well, not literally, but close to it.

The concept of LARP was simple. A group of people meet in a certain place for a few days, where they pretend to be characters in a fictional setting, dress like them and act like them. Malcolm and his gang had been doing it for a few years, and I had recently befriended them due to our common geeky tastes. Most of my friends throughout my life had been guys anyway--it's not like guys would run after me for dating and sex, not with with my fashion style more conservative than a young girl in a Catholic school's, big glasses, my most daring hairstyle being my typical ponytail, and the fact that I was such a nerdy bookworm that I was the very essence of "not sexy."

Not like I didn't try. Part of me sometimes wanted to wear skimpier clothing and makeup; to feel sexy and feel the attention of boys, but I never really found the courage for it. I was stuck in that bookworm girl since high school. But hey, it made me friends with guys like Malcolm and his gang, who certainly weren't complete nerds like me either. They were more on the "cool geek" side, where you wouldn't be able to tell they were geeky at first glance. They all had some semblance of style unlike me, and were generally attractive enough that easily swayed me was having a different crush on a different one every week, including Malcolm.

"So you're in?" he asked.

"Are you kidding? Of course I'm joining!"

The guys had spent enough time with me to know I was every bit a sword and sorcery fan as they were, so they invited me to their once-in-every-three months LARP session. Malcolm's family owned a large area of farmland with a forest adjacent to it. He and the gang had built a few simple wooden structures there, and the two opposing sides, consisting of about 15 each, would raise tents together, effectively creating encampments. The immersion was going to be incredible.

Malcolm and I left the classroom and met with Ryan and Mark, who were delighted to hear I was coming. As we were entered Ryan's dorm room to hang out there, Mark turned to me.

"Oh, one thing, Kylie," he said. "Just so you know what to expect, we're all guys over there. You're definitely the first time a girl's ever joined."

I shrugged. I was used to being the only female among men. Being the only one among 30 was definitely unusual, but I could handle it just fine.

"So what character do you want to role play?" Ryan asked.

That was the beauty of LARP, you could become someone you weren't--a mage, a mercenary, a sorcerer. I decided I'd be an Elven warrior, and the story would be that I had joined the Red Mercenaries--one of the two opposing groups of fifteen, to fight the Blue Mercenaries. Obviously we'd fight with foam weapons. Suddenly, that got me thinking.

"Shit, I don't have any costume though," I remarked. Malcolm had shown me pics of their costumes and armors, and they were super elaborate. After all, total immersion was expected. No phones, no modern objects, only historical/fantasy costumes and props were allowed. "Should I buy one?"

"Don't worry," Malcolm said, "I have at least five spare costumes and armor at the ranch. We'll find you something."

I knew the costumes armors were all super masculine though, and that wasn't quite what I had in mind for my character. I was thinking of a beautiful, feminine Elf like Arwen more than a tomboy Viking--the femininity was something I really wanted to lean into, but hey, it was my first LARP. I could always get a better costume for the second one. What was certain, was that there would be a second one for sure. I knew I was going to have fun.

I had no idea just how much fun it was going to be.

We drove to Malcolm's ranch in the weekend. As described to me by the others, it was an enormous piece of land, more than adequate to be the setting for a medieval fantasy adventure. In the distance, I could already see the blue encampment, ours, and the red encampment, that of our "enemies."

"So the story-line is simple," Collin said as I walked with Malcolm and Ryan past the ranch house, and towards the wooden cabin where Malcolm kept all his props and armor for the LARP events. "We're the Blue Mercenaries and we fight against the Red Mercenaries. The reason for the fight is because we're both fighting for larger kingdoms, we're paid by them, basically. But since we're not bound by loyalty to them, any number of options can happen."

"So we might have a diplomatic solution with the Reds?" I asked.

"Sure," Ryan answered. "It all depends on the role-play. We may ally, have a truce, etc. The story-line has been going for years, and it evolves based on the sum of our choices as players. It evolves organically."

"And the role-play?"

"Simple enough. Once you have your costume, you'll be in character, and the role-play begins. We address each other as our characters and act like them, but if you really need to say something in real life, you just use the code-word: out of game, and we'll know the role-play is dropped momentarily."

That part got me the most excited: being in role-play for a whole weekend without dropping character, talk about immersion and method acting. I couldn't wait to get out of this modern world and enter a medieval one. I also couldn't wait to get out of my clothes. Of course, I was expecting a cool armor to replace them, but I'd soon be proven wrong.

We entered the wooden cabin, and Malcolm looked for a few minutes, but then he came back with a concerned look on his face.

"We got a bit of a problem," he said. "I always have spare armor in case newbies join for the first time, but I've been told there were more than usual this time around. We're out of spare armor."

"Shucks," I said. I had really wanted to role-play as a badass warrior. "Ok then, do you just have some medieval clothes?"

Malcolm shook his head, not knowing what to do. "Nothing," he said. "Literally the only piece of costume left, if we can call it that, is this." He pointed to some iron restraints on the ground: ankle cuffs held together by a chain, wrist cuffs also held together by a chain, and a collar.

"Ah, fuck" Ryan said. "This is a problem, eh?"

I stepped in, trying to find a solution. "Don't you have anything at all? Just a tunic, it can be the simplest one ever. Heck, I don't really have any obsession over playing a warrior. I'll be a maid, or a servant, I can just wear a really simple tunic."

Malcolm explained to me that they were literally out of all the tunics and costumes they had in the place. It was starting to dawn on me that the weekend might be ruined for me, and that I'd have to come back three months later. I had looked forward to the whole immersion thing--the chance to lose myself in a different world, but without a costume, this was starting to look impossible.

"Guess there's only one option left," Malcolm said. "You'll just enter the game zone with your modern clothing Kylie. I'll issue a statement that we made an exception because of a mistake."

My heart sank in my chest. "What? But that's going to ruin it!"

Ryan put a supportive hand on my shoulder. "Don't sweat it, Kylie, honestly, it's not that important."

"Not important?! The whole point of this thing is to create the most immersive atmosphere. I'm gonna look out of place and ruin it all with my 2020's look!"

"What else are we gonna do?" Collin asked. "We invited you to join, you drove all the way here. Least we can do is accommodate you."

This wasn't accommodation, it was betraying the entire nature of what the LARP was. I couldn't destroy the fantasy setting by entering with my modern clothes on.

"Then guys, you know what?" I said. "I think I'll leave and drive back home. I'll get myself a costume and come back for the next session in three months."

"Kylie..." they said, despondent.

"No, for real, I'd feel much better this way than by ruining the entire vibe. Honestly, I was already feeling iffy about being the only girl. You had this whole guys' thing going on, and I was going to barge in as a girl. I want to do it even less now that I'm gonna have to keep my modern look."

The guys looked super disappointed, but they couldn't do anything but shrug. Malcolm apologized for the inconvenience, and I assured them it wasn't a big deal. I left the wooden cabin and began walking back to my car.

Truth is, it was a bigger deal than I admitted to their faces. I had hyped myself up for weeks--looking forward to the event like crazy. Role-playing in a medieval fantasy setting was a dream about to come true. Now it was postponed by three months.

I told myself three months was not that much, but I couldn't believe it. Fuck man... I was THERE, at the location, the experience I had waited for and hyped myself up over was right in front of me, but I couldn't have it.

And that's when I stopped. An idea crossed my mind. The craziest damn idea I had ever had. An idea so crazy, I couldn't believe I was seriously considering it, and yet, I was.

I didn't want to give up on this weekend. I really, REALLY wanted to experience that LARP. With my heart racing, I turned back and walked to the wooden cabin, entering energetically as the aloof, despondent guys were discussing how it sucked that I had to go.

"Kylie?"

"I have a solution," I declared, pointing to the cuffs and chains Malcolm had shown.

"I'll wear those."

"It won't make your clothes look any more medieval, Kylie."

I took a deep breath. Telling them my idea was going to take a lot of courage. "You're not getting it, are you?"

****

The Blues were gathered at their encampment. A large wooden table was in the center of the camp, and the fifteen men were discussing their plans for the weekend--debating whether they would try to fortify their defensive strategy, take the offensive to the Reds, or come to a diplomatic solution. All of this however, was being done "off-game." The Blues weren't talking as the in-universe Blues, but as the real-life people. The game officially started in 10 minutes, at which point they would have to switch into character.

"So I heard that friend of yours is coming," one of the guys said, addressing Malcolm's gang. Of the fifteen Blues, seven were of the group of friends of Malcolm that I was also a part of. "The girl," he added.

Milo, one of my friends, confirmed to everyone that I was indeed coming.

"That's cool, we've never had a girl in the game," one of them said, and the entire assembly nodded in approval.

"What is she going to play as?" another asked. "It would be cool if we could have a seductress. She could role-play as a kind of geisha, and use seduction methods to thwart the Reds."

"Come on guys," Milo said. "It's not cool to jump to the conclusion that she should use seduction just because she's a girl. As a matter of fact, she'll be playing a warrior."

"Is she gonna be wearing super skimpy armor?" another one of the guys asked, causing a few chuckles across the table. "I don't wanna sound sexist but like, female warriors in fantasy are always half-naked."

It was now Henry's turn to come to my defense--he was also one of my good friends that I hung out with as the only girl in the gang. He said: "Ok, let's make something clear, guys. Kylie's more of a nerd and a geek than any of us here. She's a bookworm library dweller type of girl--showing her ankles is too sexual and daring for her. That's how she is and you're all gonna have to respect that. Not only is she going to be a warrior, and fight among us as an equal, she's gonna be wearing one of the typical armors Malcolm has."

"I don't know man," one of the guys said, obviously disappointed. "We have a girl in the game for once, and she's gonna be a warrior like the men, act like the men and dress like the men. Wouldn't it have been cooler if the fact she's a girl was emphasized more?"

Milo shrugged. "She decides her character, not us. As far as we're concerned, we'll treat her like she's just one of the men. No making her feel separate or unique as the only female, O.K?"

The assembly would have nodded, if it wasn't for the sudden whispering going across the table. A few were looking over in the distance, in the direction where the wooden cabin was. Everybody looked over in that direction, and began whispering more.

Everyone's jaws dropped. Especially that of the guys in my gang, like Milo and Henry. They couldn't believe what they were seeing. Malcolm was approaching along with Ryan and Collin, but there was someone else with them. Someone half of the assembly had never seen. That someone was a girl.

And that girl had metal cuffs on her ankles, held together by a chain, more cuffs on her wrists which were chained together behind her back, with a collar around her neck...

And nothing else. She was wearing nothing else. Only these metal restraints and chains. Otherwise, she was totally naked, bare as the day she was born, her bare feet walking on the grass, her breasts completely exposed, every inch of her body completely vulnerable and totally offered to the fifteen male gazes around the table.

They reached the table. The girl was flushed, breathing hard, and was looking down with an obvious air of extreme shyness, even shame, on her face.

"Please welcome Kylie to the game," Malcolm said.

***

"Ok..." Malcolm said. This was after I had returned in the wooden cabin and given them my solution to our conundrum. "You claim that you're actually willing to... to be completely naked for an entire weekend, around 30 guys, 7 of whom are your every day friends, wearing only these restraints. I'll buy that for a second. But what is the in-universe explanation for you being kept naked while we're clothed and armored?"

I told them we still had 40 minutes before the game started, so we had time to sit down and brainstorm. So that's what we did. We sat down, and ideas began being thrown around.

"Maybe you're a kind of druid," Ryan said, "and you have to stay naked so you're more connected to nature. Nudity connects you to Mother Nature, and you draw your power from her."

I made sure to be polite and not tell him how lame I found the idea. I just shook my head and said: "I'm not into druid or magical characters."

Collin's idea was that I'd be nude because it was simply in my character's religion or culture to consider nudity normal. I just sighed at the idea.

"But that wouldn't explain the chains and collars," I said.

"Then don't wear them. Just be nude if you don't want to break immersion with your modern clothes."

"But if I'm just nude, it won't look or feel specifically medieval. Iron chains and a collar will." The guys didn't seem to understand that I didn't just want to be nude, I wanted to be nude... and chained and collared. I really wanted those.

I made it seem as is if I wanted those for the "medieval, ancient look" factor of the irons and the chains, but the truth was... Well, I wanted them for another reason altogether, but I couldn't just admit it to them.

I noticed Malcolm's thinking expression. When I asked him if he had an idea, he was very hesitant to say it. "It's a really stupid idea, I don't think you'll like it..."

"Well say it and I'll decide if I like it or not."

He seemed kind of hesitant. "Well I was just thinking... it's a medieval setting right? Values are different. And we're all male warriors, a male-only mercenary band. Maybe they just look down on your character because she's a woman. They don't take the idea of a female warrior seriously, so they admit her into the war-band on the condition that she has to be kept naked and chained."

I listened intently. "Like a status symbol?" I asked. "Of me being inferior?"

"Right. Something like that, but it's a really dumb idea, forget about it."

The other two agreed. "You came here to be a warrior, to be empowered," Ryan said. "Your nudity should empower you somehow. The druid idea at least does that."

"Yeah," Collin added. "Forget about the chains, Kylie, no one will care."

"I'm not letting go of the chains," I declared, almost snapping at them, as I snapped out of my thoughts. I had replayed Malcolm's idea in my head a few times, and my instincts were all flared up. "Let's go with Malcolm's," I said. "I want that one."

The guys gave me a dumbfounded look. "Huh? Why?"

"Because it's... it's..." I felt my cheeks go red with embarrassment. "I know it's gonna sound weird but... it's kind of hot."

"Hot?" they said, and I instantly covered my face with my hands out of embarrassment.

"Urgh..." I groaned. "Yeah. I don't know, there's just something kind of hot about a girl trying to join a male group, and they keep her chained up and naked. Keep her in her place, submissive and everything."

"Do you have submissive fantasies?" Collin asked.

"Always did. It's my biggest turn on. I always get aroused at the thought of men subjugating me." I noticed how they were looking at me like they were staring at an alien. "What?"

"Nothing," Malcolm said. "It's just that it's a bit of a surprise coming from you. We didn't think you were..."

"What? Capable of sexuality? I know I'm an asexual looking bookworm, but I have a sexual side too, you know? I'm more than just this side of me you always see, I'm more than... than this." I looked down at my good-girl, model student clothing, and groaned.

So I got up, took off my shoes, my socks, pulled down my pants, and on I went, until I was completely naked in front of my male friends. I had never felt so liberated, and taking all that clothing off was such a relieving feeling that I didn't even have time to feel embarrassed.

"Chain me up," I said.

***

"Please welcome Kylie to the gang."

They did. I returned their greeting, flushed and aroused beyond my mind. It was crazy to have fifteen male gazes ogling your completely naked body, seven of whom were your everyday friends. I even saw one or two of my classmates in the rest of the group.

"So, here's some heads up for the role-play," Malcolm said. "Kylie's character is called Ellewine, she's an elven warrior who wanted to join the Blues. We accepted her, but we're a medieval society, right? And all males at that. We figured the most immersive thing would be to be straight up sexist about it, hence..." He looked at me.

Hence keeping the only girl completely naked and chained up, I thought. No need to hide the obvious.

"So, remember," Ryan said. "In game, we're keeping her naked and chained as a status symbol to keep her inferior and humiliated. The roleplay is that she wants to be one of the men, but we're not letting her. Got it?"

Everyone nodded. Well, it was now time to officially start the game. Everyone went into their characters, and they began speaking about the battle plans not as players in a LARP event, but as genuine soldiers in a genuine medieval setting.

Malcolm gestured for me to sit down on one of the chairs, but I refused. It wouldn't have fit the roleplay we were going for, with me being kept inferior as the warband's only female. I didn't want to be one of the men, or even feel like that, I wanted to feel completely kept apart and segregated. Much of it was already working: being kept completely naked while all the men were fully clothed, it gave me such a strong sense of being kept apart and segregated within a power hierarchy where I was the lowest. But I needed more.

I leaned towards Ryan, and noticed how it made all eyes turn towards my ass. The guys right next to me could have easily given it a perfect slap if they wanted to. "Is there anywhere you keep food and drinks?" I asked.

Ryan pointed to a red tent. I entered it and prepared a tray of fifteen drinking cups in which I poured some beer. I emerged out of the tent looking exactly how I wanted to look: naked, chained and collared, a tray in my hands like a good, obedient servant girl.

It was so extremely hot to walk around the table, feeling the constant gaze of fifteen men, fully clothed, eyeing my entire nudity up and down, as I served them their drinks. The craziest part was whenever I reached my guy friends.

Understand this: these were my male friends that I was part of the gang with. My guy friends I went to class to and hung out with were seeing me completely naked, and by the way they kept looking, barely able to focus, I could tell they were enjoying what they were seeing.

It was crazy, I was discovering a new aspect of me that I didn't know existed. It was like there was an inner slut in me that had just awoken.

I gave a drink to Mark, who took it and smiled politely at me, trying to act all casual, like nothing strange was happening.

"Thank you," he said.

Thank you? Really? He just said thank you? That polite niceness alone almost turned me off, but I just shrugged it off and focused on the situation: I was the only girl among fifteen guys, and I was naked and chained up. I had always had fantasies of being kept naked around powerful men, and I was finally getting to experience those fantasies.

I walked over to the end of the table, and stood next to Collin, putting my hands behind my back in an obedient pose, like a guard at the ready, but instead of male guard in armor holding a weapon, it was a vulnerable, naked girl presenting her fully bared nudity. Suddenly, I had an idea. I turned to Collin.

"Sir?" I asked. "I have some suggestions for the battle plans."

Everyone around the table stopped talking. It seemed all the attention was constantly on me, and the moment I opened my mouth, everyone went silent.

"Go ahead, Ellewine," one of the mercenaries said. "You are also a warrior. Let's hear you out."

I looked at them with genuine disbelief. Were guys really this fucking dumb?

"You know what?" I said. "Forget it."

So, the men just awkwardly said "O.K" and went back to discussing the battle plans. I pouted silently in my corner. Don't get me wrong, I was still enjoying the arousal of being exposed, and the subtle feeling of submission, but it was too subtle. I needed more.

Eventually, the battle plan assembly was over. The LARP event always started in the evening for the first day, so the first day was actually only a half day, and everyone went back to their tents. Malcolm was kind enough to allocate an entire tent only to me, as they didn't think I'd want to spend the night, alone and naked, with a guy. And that was the problem, really. They were being way too kind.

My gang had an entire large tent to themselves, and I could hear them role-playing inside as jolly mercenaries drinking and feasting together. I entered the tent and snapped my fingers, calling for attention.

"Oh, Ellewine," Sam said.

"No, no, stop the roleplay for a second, no Ellewine," I said, annoyed. I placed myself in front of them, naked, but armed with a dominant air of anger that made me feel like I was towering over them, and they were clearly feeling intimidated. Few things are as scary as feminine anger after all, and no amount of nudity and chains can mitigate it.

"Are you alright, Kylie?"

"You seem annoyed."

"Oh, do I?!" I snapped. "Guys... what the fuck?"

They seemed completely oblivious to why I was angry. Ryan asked me what was wrong.

"What's wrong is that you guys said this is about immersing ourselves into a role-playing atmosphere and committing to our roles. But you're not keeping to the script when it comes to me! I'm supposed to have joined your mercenary band thinking I'd be one of you, and you guys are supposed to be a bunch of sexist, medieval chauvinists! You're literally KEEPING ME NAKED AND CHAINED BECAUSE I'M NOT A MAN!"

"Well... yeah..." Marty said. "You're kept naked and collared, I don't what else we're supposed to do..."

I groaned audibly, and this was genuinely intimidating them. I was usually the soft spoken, nerdy girl they knew. Now they were looking at a savage, naked, chained up woman with fury in her eyes.

"Act the damn part, guys! I'm serving you drinks, and you guys are thanking me and giving me a polite smile... I ask you if I can participate in the men's discussion, and you just allow me!"

"Well, what are we supposed to do?" Michael asked, proceeding to say sarcastically: "slap your ass?"

"YES!" I screamed that last word so loud, they recoiled. But now I was smiling, since I was actually getting through their thick skulls. "Thank you! You're men who think a woman has no place being a warrior. If I bring you a drink, you should spank my ass and call me a good bitch or something, not smile at me and be nice! And when I ask you if I can participate in the battle planning, I'm asking if I can do male-stuff. I'm literally rebelling against my gender role. You're gonna allow me to be one of you? No! The whole point is that you're keeping me segregated because I'm a woman. You should answer by slapping my ass even harder, telling me to shut up and know my place, or something."

They could clearly see how desperate I was for this kind of treatment.

"But Kylie," Malcolm said, "this is a bit weird for us. It's really sexist. We don't wanna be sexist."

"It's a MEDIEVAL fantasy setting, Malcolm. Why wouldn't it be sexist? You're fine role-playing as murderers who kill for money, no?" I took a deep breath. "Look, I get it. As guys, you're probably ten times more sensitive than I am when it comes to sexism because you don't want to be called sexists. I get it. And that's really sweet of you. But this is the point of role-playing: we can do things we usually wouldn't do. We get to say things we don't actually believe for the sake of the story. There's a time and place for feminism, but the Middle-Ages are literally not the TIME for feminism."

Malcolm got up and walked towards me. "Ok, you really want to be treated like a bitch?"

"Yes."

Out of nowhere, he grabbed my hair and pulled me close. Holy shit. The power dynamic had just shifted completely. Now, all the sudden, my guy friend had turned into this strong guy taking charge of me.

"Go serve us drinks, bitch," he ordered.

I guess the roleplay was back on. He let go of my hair, and I did the same thing as earlier in the day: brought a tray of cups and served them to my male friends, or should I say, the mercenaries, one by one. And one by one, they slapped my ass to congratulate me on how much of a good girl I was being.

The evening went on like that, with me as the naked servant girl obeying the men, bringing them drinks and food, and them patronizingly slapping my ass and calling me compliments such as "good slut," and "obedient bitch."

At some point later in the night, they started playing cards. I asked them if I could join.

"No, you can't," Collin answered.

"Why?!" I said.

"This is men's stuff. You expect to participate in our activities as one of us? Might as well let you wear clothes too."

Michael slapped my ass and waved me away. "Go kneel in the corner over there and shut your mouth, girl."

I couldn't help but smile. The arousal was just too much to deal with. "Yes Sir," I said.

I went into the corner of the tent, away from them, and knelt in an obedient pose, my head down and my hands behind my back. It was crazy how such a simple thing was turning me on and making me feel good. I wasn't even being paid attention to; in fact, I was alone. But the humiliation of it was so fun. To be told that you're inferior to everyone else, and your place is to kneel naked in a corner with your mouth shut.

After a while, Ryan approached me and broke character, asking me if I actually wanted to play cards with them, and if this was too boring for me.

"No way," I said, smiling. "This is perfect. I'm the warband's female. This is where I belong."

He petted my hair. "Good girl." And he went back to the other men.

I closed my eyes and savored not only the perfect moment, but the knowledge that this was only beginning.

I had entered the LARP as a nerdy, geeky girl with the prudishness of a schoolteacher. I already knew I'd be leaving it a completely different person. I now realized that Ellewine wasn't just some character I was role-playing as. She was me, or at least, a part of me that had laid dormant all my life.

But now, she was unleashed. Unleashed thanks to a collar and chains. Boy, was this going to be fun.

Chapter 2:

"My name is Ellewine and I am a great warrior I tell you!" I, or rather the character I was playing as, repeated ferociously. "This is a disgrace!"

"Pour me some wine bitch," one of the mercenaries ordered while not taking his eyes off my tits. That's all the men were looking at, my naked body and nothing more.

It was morning, and the warband was having breakfast. I was there, completely naked, collared and chained, as the slave maid of the group, serving drinks to the fully clothed men who were all superior to me by default.

"She has amazing tits, doesn't she?" Milo asked.

"Fabulous," one of the men answered.

"Are you fuckers even listening to me?!"

"I think the bitch is talking," Malcolm said. "What is it, slut?"

I repeated to them that I was a respected warrior, no different from them, and that their misogynistic treatment of me was unforgivable.

"Hear that lads?" Collin said. "The girl wants a man's place."

They all laughed mockingly. The two guys next to me gave my ass a spank each. I just stayed there, standing with the tray in my hands and an angry expression that was hiding the arousal and excitement I was feeling.

One of the mercenary characters called Eomir suggested an idea: that I write a letter explaining why I was worthy to be treated as an equal among this fellowship of men.

"We'll read it out loud and decide if your arguments are valid," he said.

I was about to thank them for their fairness, when Milo came up with an idea.

"But," he said, "you'll have to write it without your hands."

"Huh?" I said. "Then how do I write it?"

He gestured for me to climb on the large table in the middle of the encampment. At first, I thought he wanted me standing on it, but he quickly grabbed my hair and pulled me down on all fours.

"Crawl to the middle," he ordered, slapping my ass. I obeyed. Once I was in the middle of the table, naked and on all fours, surrounded by all those men, Ryan brought a piece of parchment and a quill pen and placed them in front of me.

"Open your whore mouth," Ryan ordered. I did so, and he placed the quill pen between my teeth. I closed my mouth, and I was now holding the pen with my teeth, the writing tip towards the parchment.

"You're writing like this," Milo said. "Go on, start."

I groaned at the injustice. How was I supposed to do this? I brought my head down and dipped the pen in the ink. The instant I was about to make contact with the parchment, a sharp, painful slap hit my bare butt, and it made me draw a line instead of writing letters.

"Don't mind us," one of the men said. "Just enjoying the sound of this beautiful ass you have."

After that, the slaps just multiplied. I was barely able to write coherently, as the sudden sharp pain of the slaps made me shake every time, and I generally wasn't used to holding a pen in my mouth, you know? The entire fifteen men gang was slapping away at my bare ass in the most degrading way possible while I tried to write like a bitch on all fours who was eating from a bowl with her mouth.

The utter and complete humiliation went on for minutes, until I had finally given up and decided I'd written enough. By that point, my ass felt like it was burning. Milo took the parchment and looked at it. Surprisingly, my hand... well, "mouth writing" was somewhat intelligible, and he read it out loud. I had written how I was every bit their equal, how my expertise in combat could help them win, how I was respected warrior in the other kingdoms, and how my deeds in other battlefields earned me the same respect they deserved.

"Fair enough points," the mercenary called Logan said. "But every discussion has its two sides of the coin. Let's look at the other side of the argument."

Logan pulled me by my hair and threw me off the table only to make me stand up again, pulling my head back so my tits were more shown off.

"First counter-argument," he said, "those amazing tits. Look at them. Perky, round, the perfect kind of medium sized breasts a lass should have." He was walking me in front of all the men like an item being shown off for a sales pitch.

"Second argument," Malcolm added, slapping my ass, "this perfect, tight little ass. The acoustics of it are absolutely perfect when slapped. No girl with an ass like this can be meant to wear armor."

They kept on listing arguments, all of them essentially about how my bare body was pleasing to the male gaze, and that this was proof that I was meant to be sexualized, not treated with dignity and respect.

"I'd also add the perfection with which she serves food and drinks," another mercenary added, as I was being thrown around from man to man who pulled my hair and showed off a certain part of my body.

Collin grabbed my arm and turned me towards the mercenary group. "I think our evaluation has proved its point. The bitch's usefulness as eye candy and as a submissive far outweighs anything she has to offer as a warrior. Therefore, I move that she be kept as she is, in the place where she belongs."

The whole group acclaimed the decision. "This is so unfair!" I yelled. "I'm just like one of you!"

"We're men, you stupid slut. You're not. End of the discussion."

I was about to retort, but Mark intervened: "I say we give her one last chance. Ellewine claims to be a great warrior. Let's see if she is as equal to us men as she claims."

They brought a large log of wood. They took turns lifting it, and though some struggled to do it, all did it rather easily. When it was my turn, I barely managed to get it off the ground. It was met with mockery and laughter from the men.

Next, they threw me against the table, and took turns sitting opposite me. The challenge was arm wrestling, and unsurprisingly, I lost every single time against every single one of them.

"Well mates, I think the point is clear," mercenary Edgard said. "She is exactly as you'd expect an average woman to be, physically weaker than all of us. Useless on the battlefield."

Malcolm grabbed my hair and threw me to my knees. He restrained my wrists together behind my back using the chain that could connect the cuffs on both my wrists, and ordered me to keep my head down, which I did happily. Never in my life had I felt so humiliated, so looking down was much easier than facing the raw, unquestionable superiority of the men surrounding me and towering above me.

"You're a girl, Ellewine," Ryan said. "The battlefield is men's affair, and you don't belong there."

"It's not fair..." I moaned.

Some of my male friends leaned down, protectively caressing my hair. "Awn, Ellewine, darling," Michael said, "there's no need to be sad. There's no shame in accepting who you are."

"You're weak," Ryan said. "But you're sexy, and obedient, and great to look at. Face it girl, you're not cut out for being a warrior. The sooner you accept your actual skill set, the happier you'll be."

"Here," Malcolm said, grabbing my hair and forcing me to look up with my sad eyes. "I know exactly what comforts a naturally submissive slut like this one. Worshipping something phallic." There was a thick, long cucumber in his hand, and he brought it to my lips. "Open up," he said, and I did.

I took the cucumber in my mouth and began sucking it like it was a cock. And you know what? He was right. It felt extremely comforting to have a hard, phallic object reminiscent of a powerful, masculine cock in my soft, feminine mouth. I felt even more soft and feminine due to my kneeling position at the feet of men towering over me, all those men being fully clothed and armored while I was completely naked.

I couldn't believe what I was doing. The Kylie from two days before would have had a brain meltdown had she been told that in 48 hours, she'd be naked among fifteen men whom she acted submissive towards, and were making her suck a cucumber as a symbolic representation of her feminine surrender to the band's male supremacy.

"Feeling better, girl?" Malcolm asked while their hands still petted my hair protectively. I nodded while occasionally gagging on the massive fruit. "Alright, keep at it, know your place."

The men left me there, all alone, to suck on the phallic cucumber as a symbolic act of worship of the masculine. It was actually hard: they had just chained my hands behind my back, and therefore I had to use my mouth to position the massive cucumber vertically against the ground so it stood upright, allowing me to suck on it easily.

It fell a few times, and so I was constantly struggling to put it back in place, pathetically kneeling on the ground and using my mouth like an animal, far away from the men who weren't even paying attention to me anymore and were focusing on the plans for the offensive against the Reds. I loved being put apart from the men, as that total segregation alone was enough to arouse me.

The second day passed with me mostly doing more of the same serving drinks and being humiliated viciously. Malcolm had been right: sucking on the cucumber had been extremely cathartic.

Evening came, and my gang of seven friends from college was once again inside their tent. I entered it and found them sitting, drinking and playing cards.

"Ah, there's Ellewine, the elven bitch who thinks she can be one of the men. What do you want?"

"I was wondering, do your trousers all have a fly or an opening?" I asked. Confused, all the men nodded. "Ok, good. So hypothetically, you could pull out your cocks without pulling down your pants? You'd stay fully clothed otherwise?"

"Yes," Malcolm said, "but why are you asking all this?"

"Well you know... You're obviously using clothing here as a symbolic language, a status indicator. You're men, therefore you have authority, therefore you wear clothes. I'm a woman, so I'm kept completely naked. We can't compromise this."

"Yes but why the fly part?"

I took a deep breath. I had entered the LARP as a good student, a gentle bookworm geek. Now I was turning into more and more of a slut.

"You see, your cucumber idea was effective. It really did cheer me up, worshipping something phallic like that... I want more of it."

"The cucumbers are in the red tent with the rest of the food."

I chuckled as I knelt on the floor, licking my lips.

"No more cucumbers," I said. "I want the real thing."

I put my hands behind my back, closed my eyes, and dropped my mouth wide, wide open.

Chapter 3:

"I'm... glurgh... I can... slurp... I can fight... mglm... with a sword too... glurgh..."

I could barely get a single word out without being interrupted by my own mouth's gagging and slurping sounds. How could it be otherwise? After all, I was trying to talk while filling my mouth with cocks.

My guy friends, Ryan, Malcolm, Collin, etc, were sitting above me in the communal tent. They were as always fully clothed, with one exception: their cocks were erect, visible out of their trousers' fly, and I was worshipping all those cocks on my knees, completely naked, chained and collared with my hands restrained behind my back.

"This is unfair..." I managed to say during the small second I had to switch from Ryan's cock to Michael's. "Fuck this... slurp... fuck this nonsense... glurgh... I deserve equal treatment, glurghmblbmmb..."

My lips would run up and down their shafts, covering them completely and soaking them wet with my saliva. Some of it kept dripping on my bare tits.

"Is the bitch saying something?" Malcolm asked the others. I had been sucking their cocks nonstop for 30 minutes, and not once had they even acknowleded my presence or my existence.

The roleplay's concept was simple: the men were having man talk, and the weak, naked little woman was pathetically trying to get some semblance of equality, but to no avail.

"Something about deserving to be equal again," Henry answered. "Just ignore her."

"YOU WON'T IGNORE..." I raised my tone in a pathetic attempt at being intimidating, and they countered it by simply pushing my head onto their cocks.

I was absolutely turned on. This was the most direct expression of raw masculine power subjugating the vulnerable feminine, a classic societal and cultural trope that I welcomed with open arms for the purposes of fantasy.

Well... with an open mouth, rather than open arms, especially since they were restrained behind me. It was now the third and final day of the LARP event, and I was spending it in a place I never thought I'd belong to so perfectly: on my knees, with my male friends' hard cocks in my mouth.

I kept trying to argue in favor of my inclusion as Ellewine, my character. Finally, they told me to go convince the others in the warband, not just them. So I left the tent where our friend gang hung out at, and went to talk to the other mercenaries, some of them guys I knew from my classes.

But the moment I tried talking, the first group of three told me to kneel and open my mouth. Once again, I found myself arguing for my inclusion as an equal while sucking on cocks. For every word about equality and fairness that left my mouth, there was a gagging sound, and the comforting feeling of hard cock, raw masculinity itself, filling my mouth and making me feel dominated.

"Guh... glurgh... I demand... mblmb... the same treatment as you..."

"She knows how to suck cocks, this one," one of the guys said, holding my hair and pushing my head up and down his cock.

He was obviously referring to Ellewine as we were in character, but by extension, it also applied to me. That was one of the things that made me the happiest since the LARP had began: from the moment I had begun sucking cocks on the second night, I had received countless compliments and praise for my cock sucking skills.

It obviously seemed unlikely for the nerdy bookworm that I was, but behind the facade of the glasses wearing geek had always been a cock-hungry slut. Every night after the end of a college day, I returned to the privacy of my bed and browsed for BDSM porn, and my favorites were always blowjob ones. I'd masturbate as I looked at those pornstars blowing loads of cocks, and I'd imagine myself to be them.

Now I was just like them, but even more humiliated, degraded and dominated. I loved it.

When those three guys emptied themselves down my throat, I swallowed and crawled over to some other guys, in a group of four. This time, I didn't bother getting up, I just opened their trousers' fly, brought out their cocks, and started sucking while looking up at them with big pretty eyes that were begging.

"I assure you... glmhh.. I can fight... slurp... slurp... Please give me a chance... mmlbmlbm... This isn't fair..."

"I think the animal is saying something."

"Jusy ignore it, it has nothing relevant to say."

And so they went on having man-talk, while I performed my own gender-role. The men were being men, and the woman was in her place. The next one was a group of two sitting at the communal table outside. They promised they'd consider my proposal as long as I sucked their cocks while saying it.

So I spent a solid ten minutes blowing those two cocks while making my case. When I was done, and all my arguments were given, I looked up at them with an eager expression.

"Huh?" the one on the left said. "We weren't listening. Mind doing it all again?"

"Oh fuck you guys!"

I pouted and repeated the entire blowjob process, but this time, I just didn't say anything. The guys assured me they'd listen this time, but I knew they wouldn't, so I just didn't bother talking.

"Go on, Ellewine, we promise to listen this time."

"Grlrmblbmbmb..."

"Come on, we won't pull it off again, promise."

"Glurghrggg..."

"Ellewine..."

"Mmhhh... ghlurghrh... I'm a woman and this is my place..." I said as I kept on sucking. "I'm not a man so I'm nude and I suck cocks... glurgh... slurp... There? That's all you want to hear, don't you?"

They chuckled and the one on the left pushed his cock further down my throat.

"You're so quick to give up and accept subjugation," he said.

I nodded on his cock. Of course I was--that subjugation was making me so immensely happy. Poor Ellewine hated it, but me making her hate it and demand equality only to be pushed back into total submission made me more turned on than any vanilla sex I could imagine.

After I was done with them, I just started crawling from men to men, silently worshipping their cocks without bothering to say anything anymore.

"Won't you keep making your case?" Malcolm asked once I was back to sucking the cocks that belonged to my friend gang.

I shook my head while he stuffed my mouth. "I'm tired of talking..." I said. "I just wanna suck cocks... I wanna be in my place..."

A few minutes later, they dragged me by my hair to the middle of the encampment, and made me kneel there with my hands chained together behind my back, and my ankles chained together too. All the fifteen men gathered in an enormous circle around me with their hard cocks out.

A massive, fifteen-cock blowbang began, reducing me to the lowest I'd ever been reduced. The sheer amount of masculinity and testosterone above me and in my mouth made me feel the most girly and feminine I had ever felt. They'd give me mantras I had to repeat for a minute each.

"I love sucking cocks... glurgh... I love sucking cocks... glurgh, guh, glurgh, guh. I sucking cocks."

"Do you belong among us?" Ryan asked.

"No Sir... slurp... slurp... I'm a girl, you're men. Glurgh... I'm a girl you're men..." Suck, suck suck. "I'm a girl, you're men..." Suck suck suck.

I was so fucking turned on. We were playing into a hyper-exaggerated version of sexist social tropes and dialing it up to a Medieval level, and I couldn't love it more.

I felt like I was drowning in a relentless tsunami of hard cocks; a downpour of raw virile power making me feel the weakest and most sexy I had ever had. Cocks kept entering my mouth left and right, fucking my throat violently, making me gag, and hands kept pulling at my hair, jerking my head back and forth in every direction.

Warm, thick cum began pouring down, but my mouth was so full and changing positions so often, every five seconds or so, that almost none of it went down my throat, but instead kept accumulating in my mouth as cocks kept entering, and all that cum would overflow from my mouth and drip over my bare chest, where some of the guys were already busy ejaculating.

When they were all done, they looked at the hour. It was 6PM, which meant this LARP event was over.

"Thanks everyone for this awesome event," Malcolm said. "And thanks especially to Kylie and her amazing roleplay!"

They all acclaimed me as I smiled back at them, still naked, chained up on my knees, my whole face and body covered in their warm cum.

Before leaving, all the guys wanted a selfie with me, so I just knelt there, covered in male discharge, restrained, and I smiled at the camera with an otherwise casual and innocent smile, while they took their pic. It was like any normal selfie with a friend, except that the girl was on her knees instead of standing next to the man, and she was naked from head to toe, chained and collared, and covered with cum, while he was all strong and powerful in his armor.

We then took a group pic, which encapsulated the utter and complete segregation of the in-universe warband, with all the males standing in armor, powerful, and me on my knees, chained amd naked, in my place.

After that, we drove back to our homes. The day after, we were back in college, and I was back to my usual self, bookworm, unattractive Kylie the nerd. But every time I passed by one of the guys from the LARP, we'd share a look, and I'd shiver a little, because he knew something no one else in the school did: what a total, low, cock-hungry slut I was under all those layers of nerdy, concealing clothing and attitude.

There were now three months to wait until the next LARP event. One evening, I decided to go shopping. I came back from the store, a sex shop, with a collar and wrist and ankle cuffs, which I all put on after stripping naked. I placed the final products I had bought: seven dildos, in a row on chairs in front of me, and I knelt with my hands behind my back, leaning down to take them in my mouth.

"Glurgh.. I love sucking cock..." I said, alone in the privacy of my appartment. I just couldn't wait until next event.

Chapter 4:

The three months passed by pretty quickly. The next LARP event was coming, and I just couldn't wait for it. In the meantime, I was adjusting to this inner, slutty Kylie that had awoken in me from the previous event.

Whenever I was in class, taking notes from the teacher's speech, there were moments were I just went: "Huh... I literally sucked off fifteen guys and swallowed their cum." I just lived with that fact now, it was part of my history, of who I was. Many girls refuse to suck cock, most only ever suck that of their sexual partners, which average between five to eight in an average woman's lifetime according to statistical surveys. I, on the other hand, had sucked fifteen in only one day.

Whenever I met one of those guys in the hallways, I would go red in the cheeks, knowing that I sucked his cock with the passion of an utterly devoted slave, and that he had seen my entire body naked. That sentiment was multiplied when I met my friends.

One thing was sure though: I felt happy about it. There were times when I was hanging out with my male friends, the only girl in the room, and I'd fantasize about stripping naked and letting them spank me and pull my hair. There were moments when the equality of real life was oppressive, and the oppression of chains, nudity and male domination seemed liberating by contrast.

During all three months, I consumed hours upon hours of blowjob porn, studying all the possible techniques, the art of it, and trying it out on my dildos in my room. There were some days where I would spend up to three hours watching and studying blowjobs. I wanted to be the best at it. Next time we were LARPing, I wanted those fifteen guys to be able to say that I was the greatest cocksucker they had ever known.

That was the funny about my arousal whenever I thought of the upcoming event. When I wasn't aroused, my aspirations were to be a respected civil engineer, an accomplished woman who could be a model to young girls and who would prove the Patriarchy wrong.

When I was turned on, and I was thinking about the LARP, my aspirations were to be the greatest cocksucker who ever lived. When I was in that headspace, I knew that I'd be happy if the greatest accomplishment of my life were to be my ability to suck cocks and please men.

It was also funny how the guys were still a bit awkward about it. There was one time in the cafeteria where I happened upon Jim, who had roleplayed as Logan the Mercenary.

"Oh... hey, Jim," I said, a bit awkward.

"Hey Kylie..." he responded, just as awkwarldy.

"You know each other?" his friend asked.

"Yeah, we went to a LARP event together," he said, looking away from me a little bit.

I could almost hear his mind: "where she was kept naked like an animal, and I called her a good girl who knew her place while grabbing her hair and pushing my cock down her throat."

The same applied with my friend gang. When we hung out, we'd occassionaly talk about the LARP, but we just didn't mention my actions or how I was treated. It was as if, when back in real life, we still weren't fully used to the idea of me, bookworm Kylie, having been a total, dominated slut. I guess it caused a bit of a cognitive dissonance. I could certainly relate to it.

But anyway, the three months passed, and we were back in the LARP. Stripping naked and putting on my chains and collars was the best feeling. It felt like I was back to a home I had left. Malcolm had bought a nice medieval looking leather gag ball for me which he put in my mouth. And so on the first evening of the second event, I was back to walking around the communal table with a tray in my hand, being the communal bitch, naked and barefoot, chains on my ankles and wrists, a collar and a gag ball in my mouth, serving drinks and food.

When I was done, the men told me to kneel in a corner submissively and not move. As the good girl that I, or Ellewine was, I walked away from the table, segregating myself from the men, and knelt with my hands behind my back and my head down, silently knowing my place.

A few minutes passed like that until suddenly, something happened. There were war crys approaching. The Reds were attacking. The surprise attack came out of nowhere, and the Reds lept out of the dark and into the fire light of the encampent with their foam swords in hand. The Blues also drew theirs and began fighting.

Suddenly, a hand grabbed by arm and raised me. I looked at who was pulling me away from the encampment, and it was guys I didn't know--the Red Team.

I screamed for help but my mouth was gagged, and the guys certainly couldn't hear me from their position since the battle was raging. All that was missing was the clashing of swords--this was a LARP so swords were made of foam, which certainly took away from the drama of a real battle or the ones in movies with all the clashing and sound effects.

But I couldn't really focus on that--I was being kidnapped. A bag was put on my face. I struggled and tried to free myself from the Red's grasp, but they were too strong for me. After a few minutes, the movements stopped. The bag was removed from my face, and at the same time, a large sheet was put around my body, hiding my total nudity.

I looked around me and saw that I was in the encampment of the Reds. They were surrrounding me, and the others were returning from the skirmish at my team's encampment.

"Salutations Lady Ellewine," one of the Reds said. "I am Varomir, leader of the Red Mercenaries."

"What a polite way to address a prisoner of war," I remarked.

"You are not our prisoner, milady. You may return if you so wish, but please hear our proposition first."

I was intrigued. "I'm all ears, Varomir."

His men brought an armor and placed it at my feet. It was a full set like the one they were wearing.

"We've heard of the treatment you receive at the hands of the Blues. It's barbaric. We offer you to join us as an equal. Unlike over there, you will be one of us, respected as you ought to be."

"And in return?" I asked. Surely this all-male group wasn't doing this only out of feminist passion.

"You give us information about their encampment and battle strategies so we can defeat them with a clear attack, unlike those little skirmishes like tonight's."

I smiled. With the sheet still covering me, I walked over to the armor.

"The perfect revenge," I said. "I joined them, me, a warrior who could have helped them win. Instead they humiliated me and degraded me for no reason other than I'm a woman. I will don your armor, be the warrior I am, and bring THEM to their knees."

The Reds erupted with cheers. They had just gotten their hands on an insider who knew all about the Blues' battle plans and had all the reasons to hate them. The Reds had hit the jackpot.

Varomir presented his hand to me, and I shook it as an equal. The equivalent to that within the Blues' camp would have been me choking on his cock on my knees. I entered the tent prepared for me and put on my armor. I even slept with it all night. On the next morning, Ellewine's warrior career would finally continue after that dishonorable halt over at the Blues'.

And the next morning came. We first began by eating breakfast. Instead of me serving everyone naked, we all fetched our own food and sat together at the communal table. I was sat in the middle, alongside the men, as one of them. Same armor, same treatment, same attitude everyone else was getting. I was finally an equal to the men. Heck. I was one of them.

Next up was training. We did some sparring, and again, I was one of those who participated. They even stopped calling me "milady" and instead called me "Shield Companion," the standard term they used to refer to one another.

After that, we sneaked our way through the small forest between our encampment and the Blues', and stopped once we could see the ennemy camp in the distance. They gave me a piece of paper and I drew on it while pointing to the camp.

I gave them all the intel about which tent was which: the large one was the main communal tent where Malcolm and the rest of my gang of friends spent their time. I indicated which was the tent with the food, which had the least amount of mercenaries in it, etc etc.

"Thank you Shield Companion," Varomir said. We shook hands as equals.

We returned to our camp and convened for a battle strategy. The first proposal was for us to attack from the forest--to crawl as close as possible to the Blues' encampment, then spring forward and attack them. It was that same plan that had resulted in me being freed from the Blues.

The plan was rejected as they would be expecting this by now.

"How about we attack from the south?" Varomir suggested.

"They'll see us," I quickly said. "The trees may look like they'll hide us, but I've been on the other side and you can see everything from a mile away."

"What if we draw them out?" another Red said. "We lure them into the middle, out of their camp, and attack them from both sides."

We were all in agreement, but the question was how to draw them out. "We can send in five men. They storm into the Blue camp, retreat immediately, and as the Reds come charging after us, we ambush them outside of their defensive zone."

"Way too obvious," I said. "I know them better than anyone here. Believe me, they won't fall for it."

"I think you should decide," one of the Reds called Eldran said. "You're the key behind this entire operation."

I smiled. "I know exactly what to do. I run to their camp, and some of you run after me as if chasing me. Those chasing me eventually give up and I succesfully escape back to their camp. There, I tell them that I returned to them, and that I know all about your positions and geography."

I turned to Varomir, and continued. "I'll tell them the Reds are planning to attack them from the west. So I bring them out to the west, making them think that they're countering your attack by taking the offensive to you before they're ready. Meanwhile, you mobilise to the South and attack them from the rear when they don't expect it. With the element of surprise, our victory will be guaranteed."

Everyone at the table smashed the table with their fists as a sign of approval. But one of them looked a little unsure.

"Why would they believe that you escaped and wanted to return to them? They treat you like an animal."

"I'll tell them you treated me worse. I'll tell them I grabbed this armor, but that otherwise, you kept me not only naked, but degraded me even more. That by comparison, they were better."

Varomir nodded, and everyone gave their approval to the plan.

"Hail Ellewine!" my fellow warriors shouted, acclaiming me.

I couldn't wait to get the plan to fruition, and finally get my revenge for the terrible treatment I had received.

***

It was night. I had done as I said: I had run to the Blues, and now, an hour later, the Reds were moving south as planned to surprise attack the Blues from the rear.

Varomir was silently leading his men forward. They didn't want to make too much sound. They kept going towards the place I had told them to go to: the little river stream in between our camps, but as they kept advancing, Varomir began noticing how the Blues were nowhere to be seen.

"Where are they?" he asked. "They should be right here according to Ellewine."

"Right here," Malcolm said.

The Reds gasped. Out of the sudden, the Blues emerged out of the tall grass surrounding the Reds. They had been hiding on the ground, and had now sprouted up like Vietcong ambushing the ennemy by surprise.

The Blues held grenades in their hands. "Grenades" in universe were an alchemical concotion that worked just like their name implied, and gameplay wise, they were just little sacks that dealt 10 damage points to the ennemy's health if they were to hit the ennemy after being thrown. Normally, getting a shot was difficult, but the Reds were tightly clustered together, so hitting at least half of them was easy, and with little health points left, they'd be "hacked to pieces" (we're obviously talking about LARP imagination using foam swords) by the surrounding ennemy.

"You'll lose anyway," Ryan said. "Just lay down your weapons."

Varomir nodded and gave the sign for his warriors to do so. They threw their weapons to the ground, surrendering.

"How did this happen?" one of the Reds asked.

"Like this," I said, appearing from behind the Reds.

They looked, dumbfounded, as I walked through their ranks, and towards the Blues. I had an evil smile on my face. With that smile, the Reds automatically knew they had been betrayed.

"You double crossed us, not them?!"

one of the Reds asked.

"Yep. Went back to my camp and told them all about where you were going to be."

"Why?"

I walked fast, pushing the Reds and making my way faster and faster towards the Blues. I couldn't wait to reach them...

As I finally approached my team, I quickly and chaotically began tearing off all the items of armor from my body--the boots, the chainmail, the leather, the gloves, everything. I took off all the clothing underneath too. By the time I had reached Malcolm, Collin and the others, I was once again completely naked from head to toe.

I went down on my knees and literally threw myself at Malcolm and Collin's trousers, opening their zippers and pulling out their large cocks. A second later, my lips were around them, and I was blowing while making the most desperate moans you'd ever hear in your life--as if I was a starving bitch finally receiving food after days of desperate hunger. I was sucking them probably faster than any girl in history had ever sucked men.

"Shhh..." Collin, said, caressing my hair while a few of the other Blues surrounded me while unzipping their pants and bringing their cocks out. "Everything's all right now."

"No... ghlurhh... mglgmbmglb..." I said, choking and gagging on those cocks like my life depended on them. "Everything's not fine... glrghghgh... glurbrlbrbrgh... You don't know what they did to me..." I looked up at them, mouth full of cock, with a face that made it seem like I had endured the most traumatic of experiences. "They gave me armor... glurbrlbrbrgh... they treated me like an equal... mglgmbmglb... they didn't put me in my place... glrghghgh..."

"Shhh baby girl," Malcolm whispered, pushing his cock down my throat while grabbing my hair with his fist. "It's all over now. You're back where you belong."

"GLURGH... thank you sir... mglgmbmglb... thank you so much..."

Malcolm gave them an ironic look, as if to say: "Here. This is why she betrayed you."

The Reds were absolutely in shock. They just looked at me, naked, on my knees, blowing those cocks with desperate passion while looking at my masters with utter and complete devotion.

See, earlier on I said I couldn't wait to get my revenge for how they treated me. By "they," I meant the Reds. This LARP was my little paradise where I could be the submissive I had always wanted to be. By making me an equal warrior, they had signed their defeat warrant at my hands.

"Come with us to our camp," Ryan said.

Sighing, Varomir and his men presented their wrists, signalling that they were ready to be restrained, but the Blues chuckled.

"Please brothers," Michael said as I gagged and moaned on his sock so sloppily that saliva was drooling everywhere over my mouth and chin. "We are warriors, you and us. You may be defeated, but true warriors treat ennemies as equals. We do not restrain equals. Isn't that right, Ellewine?" he asked as Milo chained my wrists behind my back, Malcolm placed the collar on my neck, and Sam closed the cuffs around my ankles.

"Mhhmglgmhmh... So why am I restrained Sir?"

"You're not our equal. They are men. Ennemies or not, they deserve more respect than you ever will, girl."

"Mglblbmmgmgh... Thank you Sir."

"She's a stupid fucking whore, but even she can understand this concept."

"Come, fellow warriors," Malcolm said. "Let's have a peaceful talk in our camp. We want to discuss a possible truce."

And so we returned to the camp of the Blues. My wrists were unrestrained, and the chain used to connect may two wrist cuffs was instead connected to my collar, and I was walked on all fours the whole way to the camp, while all 30 men, Red and Blues, walked above me, fully clothed and armored.

The Reds and most of the Blues sat down around the communal table, but five of my

team members walked me like a bitch to a corner, where they proceeded to restrain my hands behind my back again and fill my mouth with cock. This time, they were extremely gentle, sliding their cocks out of my mouth slowly and lovingly, and just as lovingly, they petted my hair and caressed it. They knew I needed this kind of taking care of after the terrible ordeal I had been through.

"It's ok baby," Will said, pushing his masculine authority down my throat. "You're safe now. They can't hurt you anymore."

"Ghlugh... thank you so much..."

Ryan said: "It must have been traumatic for a slut like you, musn't it?"

"You..." I acted like a sob shook my body, and I began producing tears that ran down my face. "You don't know how much it scarred me... Oh, Sirs..." I said, looking up at them with my teary eyes as my lips brushed their erect cocks while I spoke. "I'm going to need to be taken care of a lot in the days to come..."

I noticed Jason barely able to hold his laugh, and it made me crack a smile, although I did my best to not lose it and start laughing. My roleplay was beyond fucking over the top and stupid, and we all find the exaggeration of it hilarious.

"Fucking shit Kylie..." Liam said. "You're such a slut..."

I chuckled. "Shhhh... Don't break the roleplay. Come on."

I removed the smile off my face and brought my face back to the pretend-traumatized one as the blowbang took off again. I just loved the idea of being a girl so fucking low, so utterly submissive and slutty, that by this point, I had fully absorbed and accepted the warband's utter sexism, and actively yearned for it, to the point where the respectful treatment of the Reds was now a traumatic experience.

After a while, I was called to the communal table outside. I walked over to Malcolm, who slapped my ass and grabbed my hair to bring me on my knees. I giggled as I took his cock in my mouth while Varomir watched, sitting right next to him.

"You're a good girl, Ellewine. You've proved how much of a loyal bitch you are."

"Thank you Sir," I said, sucking him off. "Seeing as I proved my loyalty and brought us victory, could I have a reward?" I asked, doing pretty, begging eyes.

"What kind of reward are you thinking about?"

I pretended to think while licking his shaft up and down. "Hmmm... a promotion maybe? I've finally proved to be loyal and part of this team. Maybe I can finally be one of you?"

The men on my team chuckled. Suddenly, Malcolm pulled me up by my hair and threw me on the table.

"You talk of reward?" Michael said, groping my ass. "You should be ashamed of yourself."

"Huh? Why?!"

Malcolm slapped my face. "You dared wear armor for an entire day with the Reds. Who do you think you are, bitch?"

"I... I just wanted to help..."

Milo slapped my ass so hard, I went "OW!"

"The stupid slut thinks we need her help. So you just admitted to thinking you're equal to us?"

I shook my head, desperately trying to undo the hole I had just digged for myself. "No! No! Of course not, I'm a girl, I'm not your equal!"

Another slap to the face. Fuck, it was hurting alot... and turning me on alot too.

"Then how DARE you think that you have any place helping us?" Collin said, joining in the multitude of hands slapping my ass painfully and pulling my hair.

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry..."

Malcolm grabbed my face and made me look at him. "Not only are you not going to be rewarded, you're going to be punished. From now on, you'll be treated even lower, whore."

"Yes Sir..." I whispered, all weak and frail.

"Men of the Reds!" Ryan called. "You treated this girl as your equal! Please come and correct this mistake, and put the girl back where she belongs!"

So all the Reds came over and began spanking me. Thirty men calling me a whore, a bitch, degrading me and lowering me into my place. I looked up at Varomir, who was holding my hair.

"You know..." he said. "I like you better this way."

"Same, Sir."

“Just fucking do what you’re told, Superintendent,” Ms. Connor said into her phone, “and make sure everyone else does too! I hold all the cards, here.”

It was early on Monday morning, before school hours. She had a big week, coming. Things with Tissues and her Mom went much faster than planned. Mom walking in on Tissues’ initiation accelerated the timeline. She expected to have to deal with Tissues, but not Mom.

“You have no idea how fucked you are if you don’t toe the line,” she continued, “I have more pics and videos than you’ve seen and more people under my thumb than you know. You won’t do well in prison. Besides, what man doesn’t want his dick sucked by high school cheerleaders?”

She needed the Superintendent to not only keep his eyes closed to the goings on in the high school, but to make sure the staff stayed in line. She had blackmail material on some of the staff, but not everyone.

“No! You can’t fuck them. You’re disgusting,” she said and slammed the phone down.

She sighed, calming down a bit. Then she had to laugh at the irony. ‘He’s disgusting?’ she thought to herself, reflecting on the events of the weekend.

The phone rang. She let it ring a few times before picking up. Mondays always sucked.

“Ms. Connor,” she said into the receiver, then quickly pulled it away from her ear and winced at the shouting voice on the other end.

“Yes, Mr. Mayor ... But ... Yes, Mr. Mayor ... I already told you that she was out of town ... I’m sorry, Mr. Mayor ... Yes, right after school today, Mr. Mayor...”

She hung up the phone. “What am I running? A cheerleading squad or a brothel?”

Next, a knock on the door followed by Debbie, her head cheerleader, poking her head in.

“You wanted to see me Ms. Connor?” Debbie said.

“Yes, come in ... Is everything ready for this week?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Yes, Ms. Connor.” Debbie responded and closed the office door.

“Are you sure this time?”

“Yes, Ms. Connor. I’m sure.”

“We can’t have another fiasco like Friday night.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor. We won’t. Everything is set.”

“If you think your huge titties got punished for what happened, just you wait and see what happens if this gets screwed up.”

“Yes, I understand, Ms. Connor.”

“We will start practicing the new routine for this weekend’s big competition at today’s practice.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor. The team will be ready.”

She looked over Debbie’s massive chest. “Come over here,” she ordered.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Debbie walked to stand beside her coach.

Debbie winced in pain as Ms. Connor massaged her titties roughly over her clothes. Her substantial underwear did little to protect her.

“Are you outgrowing your bra, again?” Ms. Connor asked.

“I ... Maybe ... Ms. Jansen said she can’t expand this one anymore.”

“You better hope you’re not. You outgrow this and you go braless from now on. You can go.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Debbie responded. She left the office, closing the door behind her.

Ms. Connor vowed that her head cheerleader would be braless by the end of the week. She really didn’t need a reason to humiliate Debbie. But she wanted maximum emotional impact. The fact that it was her own huge titties getting even bigger that was causing her humiliation would do the trick.

She called Ms. Jansen to be sure that Tissues’ new uniform would be ready for a fitting on Wednesday. The tailor assured her that it would be. Then she told Ms. Jansen to bring a couple of chastity belts over to Susan Gleason’s house this morning, but to make sure that none worked. She didn’t want Suzy belted. Not yet anyway.

Another knock at the door.

“Come in,” she said, starting to get frustrated.

The door opened. It was Eugene, the geeky sophomore that took care of computers and audio/visual tasks. He was short and thin. His clothes were always mismatched and wrinkled. Ms. Connor wasn’t sure if he ever took showers or combed his hair.

“I got your cameras set to record your practices, Ms. Connor,” he said shyly, not making eye contact with the beautiful cheerleader coach.

“Thank you, Eugene,” she replied, standing up, “You know I want you to look at me when we talk, Eugene,” she continued in a sexy tone and came around her desk.

He looked up, then right down again, “Yes, Ms. Connor. I know.”

She noticed a tent in the boy’s pants.

“I’ll make sure I tell all the girls how much you helped the cheerleaders. They’ll all be very happy,” she teased, “They all tell me how cute they think you are, Eugene.”

“Uhhhh...” the boy stammered.

“And I’ll make sure you have a special seat, right up front for the competition. You’ll be there, right?”

“Y ... y ... yes, Ma’am,”

She reached out and ran a finger down the boy’s cheek and over his chest.

“You like to watch the cheerleaders, don’t you, Eugene?” Her finger ran down his belly, toward the obvious erection he had.

“Y ... y ... yes, Ma’am,”

She let the knuckle of her index finger brush over the head of the boy’s erection.

“Oh, my, Eugene! I see you’re really happy to see me!”

“Oh! Uhhhh ... Sorry, Ms. Connor ... Y ... y ... yes, Ma’am. I’m happy,”

“I’m happy to see you, too!” she cooed, “I’m sure you’ll do whatever needs to be done to help the cheerleaders, won’t you?”

“Y ... y ... yes, Ma’am. Always,”

She grabbed his wrist and moved his hand to her hip.

“Even if we have to bend the rules a little?”

“A ... a ... anything, Ms. Connor, Ma’am. Anything you need.”

“Thank you, Eugene. You better go get ready for school.”

“Yes, Ma’am. Thank you, Ma’am. Remember, anything you need, Ms. Connor, Ma’am.”

“Goodbye, Eugene,” she said as she walked the mesmerized boy out of her office.

“Ugh,” she said disgusted as she closed her door.

She went to sit at her desk and wiped her hands with sanitizing wipes.

She sighed. Everything that could be done was being handled. She could finally relax a bit.

Her relaxation was short-lived. Her office door opened, and the school principal, Jerome Jackson, strode in, slamming the door closed behind him. He was tall, black, and handsome.

“What the fuck, Connor?” The tall dark and handsome man said, “Nobody showed this weekend, and you didn’t pick up your phone. We have a deal.”

“I ... I’m sorry, Jerome ... I...” Ms. Connor stammered.

“That’s Mr. Jackson from now on.”

“Things got screwed up, Mr. Jackson. I had to handle it. I ... I’ll make it right.”

“You’ll make it right, right now!” he said and unzipped his fly, “Strip and get the fuck over here.”

“Please ... No!” she replied meekly.

“I said right NOW!”

She stood, kicked off her sneakers and pulled off the only two articles of clothing she wore, a lime-green sports bra and matching tight yoga pants. She was naked in less than 10 seconds.

By the time she walked over to Mr. Jackson, his pants were around his ankles and his massive black cock stood at half-mast. She knelt in front of him, grabbed his cock with both hands and started licking the head. She pumped him with both hands and had him rock-hard in no time. She sucked the head into her mouth and swallowed as much of the huge, black cock that she could.

She felt him grab her hair with both hands and she gagged as he pulled her head in, his cock sliding down her throat. She sucked him hard, doing her best to keep her teeth from scratching him.

He pulled her up by the hair, drool dripping down her chin. He dragged her by the hair over to her desk. He pushed her face down and pulled her right leg up and onto the desk, spreading her pussy wide. He grabbed her hips, and she felt the tip of his massive black cock rub the entrance to her pussy. She was soaking wet, and the head of his cock spread her juices around her horny pussy.

She moaned loudly as the thick head of his cock entered her. He worked the head in and out a bit before pulling back on her hips and thrusting forward, roughly shoving his massive cock in to the hilt. She felt his balls slap her thighs.

“AAAAHHHH!” She screamed. Realizing where she was, she put her hand in her mouth and moaned loudly. She didn’t want the whole school to hear her being plowed by the principal’s huge black cock right on her desk.

He took no pity on her young white pussy and pounded her hard. She moaned as her orgasm hit and pushed her hips back to meet his thrusts.

“Fuck you, you prick!” She said as her orgasm slowed.

That only encouraged him, and he pounded her harder. She came again and on the hard black cock, waiting for his massive load of cum to enter her.

But he wasn’t ready yet. She felt his cock slip out of her stretched-out pussy. He took one hand off her hip and guided the head of his cock to her pink asshole.

“No! It’s too big!” she tried to protest.

He ignored her and she felt the huge cock, slick with her pussy cum, slide into her asshole. She pushed back to relax her sphincter as it entered her. He slid it all the way in and then almost all the way back out again.

“Mmmmmmmmm...” she moaned. It hurt like hell but felt good at the same time.

“What are you gonna do, you fucking cunt?” he said, sliding his cock in and out in a slow, steady rhythm.

“I ... Mmmmm ... I...” she stammered.

He shoved his cock in hard. “What the FUCK are you gonna do?”

“I ... I’ll send you ... a ... I’ll send you a fucking cherry to pop next weekend!”

“WHAT ... ARE ... YOU ... GONNA ... DO?” He shoved it in hard with each word.

“TWO! ... two cherries! ... Two little white girls to pop ... Mmmmmm,” she moaned and came again.

He pumped her tight asshole a few more times, then grabbed her by the hair again. He forced her down to her knees shoved his cock into her face. It was slick with her cum and smelled of her pussy and asshole. She stuck her tongue out to lick it, anticipating that he wanted to cum in her mouth.

Instead, he pulled her head back with one hand and jerked his massive cock with the other. The first squirt of his cum splashed all over her face.

“Uuuunnnnnffff...” she moaned, trying to get some in her mouth.

He shot thick wads of cum in her face and down her chest. When he was done, he pushed her down onto the floor. She lay there panting as he put his pants back on.

“Fucking cunt!” he spat at her and left her office, leaving the door open behind him.

She scrambled over and closed her office door. She sat with her back against it as she calmed down.

“Wow! That went better than expected. I really needed that!” she said out loud to herself, “was that all I had to do? Maybe I’ll stand him up again next week! At least I finally have the prick on video.”

She got to her feet, grabbed the towel she kept in her desk drawer and cleaned herself up. Looking in the mirror she kept in her desk, she fixed her hair and make-up.

The school bell rang, and she could hear the ruckus in the hallway as students entered the school and headed towards their homerooms. She called the office and gave the secretary instructions on an announcement she wanted made. The hallways quieted down, and the bell rang, announcing the start of homeroom.

After a minute, she heard the school secretary’s voice from the speaker in her office.

“Today’s announcements. The cheerleaders will be demonstrating their new routine on Saturday at 10:00 AM on the football field. Admission is free and open to all students and their families. Please come down to support our cheerleaders as they get ready for the competition this weekend.

“Tissues. Please report to Ms. Connor’s office after homeroom. Tissues. Please report to Ms. Connor’s office after homeroom.

“Thank you. Have a nice day!”

The bell rang and the ruckus in the hallway started again. After a minute, there was a light knocking at her office door.

“Come in!” Ms. Connor said.

Tissues poked her head into the door, “Y ... You wanted to see me Ms. Connor?” she said.

“Come in and close the door,” Ms. Connor ordered.

Tissues did as she was told and stood in front of Ms. Connor’s desk with her hands at her sides. She felt Ms. Connor’s eyes taking in her nearly naked body. She was wearing the sheer white camisole, white pleated skirt, and toy heels that she tried on with her Mom last night.

“Oh!” Tissues said, remembering that she was supposed to be naked for Ms. Connor, and started to pull her top off.

“You don’t have to undress in the office here. Unless I tell you too,” Ms. Connor said, “I like the outfit!”

“Thank you, Ms. Connor, but ... but I’m so humiliated,” Tissues replied with her head down.

Ms. Connor got up, walked around her desk, and gave Tissues a hug.

“I know, Baby. It’s not punishment, though. It’s for you own good. I know you don’t realize it today. It will get better. Now, tell me why you feel so humiliated. Don’t worry about getting to first period, I’ll give you a pass when we’re done.”

No sooner did she say that then the bell rang out, announcing the start of first period.

“Everyone’s staring at me,” Tissues said.

“I’m sure. It seems your body likes it though,” Ms. Connor said, moving her hands over Tissues thick nipples. They were hard as rocks and clearly visible under the sheer top.

“I think you’re right. My cunny is really wet and my clitty is throbbing,” Tissues replied, “Good thing no one can see that.”

“Not today, anyway. Has anyone commented about your flat chest?”

“Not yet,”

“Well, it’s obvious that you were stuffing your bra before today. I can see clearly now that you have no titties at all,”

“I know. I’m so embarrassed,”

“Embarrassed why?”

“Well, it’s not because I have no titties. It’s because I was hiding it and now it’s exposed,”

“I see,” Ms. Connor said and slipped her hand under Tissues’ skirt, cupping her cunny, “Wow! It’s really wet,”

“I know. I’ve been so horny. No matter how much I cum, I just get hornier,”

Ms. Connor stood back and looked Tissues over again. She made the girl turn around, bend over, stand up straight with her hands stretched up, and other poses.

“Your pussy juices are making your thighs shinny. Everyone will see,” Ms. Connor said.

“I ... I ... feel really strange. Part of me want’s them to see. I want them to see everything. But I’m so humiliated at the same time,” Tissues replied.

“You need to get through this. I see a lot of potential in you. Debbie’s a senior, so next year we’ll need a new head cheerleader,”

“Do you think I can be head cheerleader?”

“Not next year. I can’t make a sophomore head cheerleader. But, maybe in your junior year,”

“Really!?” Tissues said, jumping up and down clapping her hands.

“Debbie was humiliated by her huge titties. I think she still is. But she overcame it and became a great head cheerleader. And a great mistress, don’t you think?”

More juice ran down Tissues’ thighs.

“Yes, she is,” Tissues said.

“Now, tell me about your day, yesterday,”

Tissues started from the beginning and tried not to leave anything out. Ms. Connor asked a lot of questions about how she was feeling, what made her feel most horny and if she felt bad about how she was treating her Mother. She asked about what made her cum hardest and which outfits would make her feel more humiliated.

Tissues explained how she tied her Mom in bed so she couldn’t masturbate and how she made her Mom promise not to make herself cum until her chastity belt was on.

Ms. Connor told Tissues that it may take time to get the right chastity belt and that she’d have to trust her Mom not to masturbate. She explained how her Mom behaved during their shopping spree and told her that she should punish her Mom if she even thought she masturbated without permission.

“How long are you going to make her wait to cum,” Ms. Connor asked.

“I don’t know. I really like it that she’s not allowed. Do I have to allow her to cum, ever?” Tissues clitty throbbed thinking about denying her Mother release.

“Well, it might be more fun to make her cum without permission. Then you can punish her. Like Debbie does with her Mom,”

“Ooooo!” Tissues squeezed her clitty between her thighs.

“As for you, I don’t want you cumming either for now. Not till you get home,”

“No! Please! I’m so horny,”

“Just do what you’re told. You’re still a virgin, right?”

“Y ... Yes,” Tissues blushed.

Ms. Connor had Tissues spread her legs. She easily slid a finger into the girl’s dripping little cunny. It went in a short way and was stopped at the girl’s hymen.

“Good!” Ms. Connor said, “I want to try something out.”

She had Tissues spread her legs and put her chest down onto the desk chair. Tissues felt her coach spread some lubrication on her asshole, then felt a plastic, egg-shaped object slide in. Her sphincter closed when the object was all the way in.

Ms. Connor had Tissues walk with the object in her butt. The girl had some trouble. It was obvious that something was making her uncomfortable. She liked the way the girl walked that way. It made her look more slutty. She grabbed a remote and pushed one of the buttons. The thing in Tissues’ butt started vibrating.

“Oh my Goodness! Mmmmmm...” the girl moaned.

The vibrating made the slutty walk even more slutty.

“It’s gonna make me cum!” Tissues said.

Ms. Connor turned the vibrator off.

“Keep that in until I tell you it can come out,” Ms. Connor ordered, “I’ll be turning it on and off during the day. Let me try again to see how long I can keep it on before you’re ready to cum.”

Ms. Connor repeated the process of turning on the vibrator and having Tissues tell her when she was about to cum. Eventually, she was able to stop the vibrating just before the girl said she was going to cum.

The process of controlling the girl along with watching her slutty walk made Ms. Connor horny again. She had Tissues suck her pussy to orgasm, just before the bell rang announcing the end of first period.

“Come on,” Ms. Connor said, grabbing Tissues by the hand, “I’ll walk with you to second period.”

She turned the vibrator on and watched as the other students stared at the nearly naked, flat chested girl walk like a tramp through the halls.

Chapter 2

Ms. Connor held my hand as we walked to my second period Math class. I think the only thing preventing everyone from staring at her was the nearly naked little girl walking next to her. My nipples were burning from being exposed to everyone in my sheer top. I looked down and saw my cunny juices halfway down my thighs. I wished that she’d let me cum in her office.

The plastic shoes and thing up my butt made me walk funny, attracting more attention. The little bursts Ms. Connor gave me from the vibrator every now and then didn’t help.

It quickly became obvious that my new nickname had been spread around the whole school.

“Hey, Tissues!”

“Got any Kleenex?”

“Hey, my nose is running!”

Also, in the crowded hallways, I felt every brush of a hand on my naked flesh. I’d never been so horny, and I’d have to wait until I got home to cum. Mom’s gonna get a workout after school.

We got to the door of my classroom and Ms. Connor made me wait outside with her. Once the others were inside, she adjusted my clothes for me. She rolled the hem of my top up so that it ended just below my nipples. I couldn’t really see, but I’m sure the pink was showing at the bottom.

Then she adjusted my skirt. She rolled the waist over and hiked it up a bit. The effect was to expose more of my mound at the top and raise the hem so that my swollen pussy lips were barely covered.

The bell rang and I walked into class with the vibrator buzzing in my butthole.

The room was silent, and everyone stared at me as I made my way to the only empty seat. Front-row center, of course. The vibrator turned off right before I sat down, preventing me from having a giant squirt-cum in front of everyone.

I squeezed my thighs together as I sat to prevent giving my teacher an eyeful of wet pussy and swollen clitty. My skirt was so short that my entire naked butt was on the seat. I crossed my legs, took a deep breath and tried to focus on class.

“A ... A ... A ... CHOO!” A boy faked a sneeze somewhere behind me, “Does anyone have a tissue?”

The class erupted with laughter. Mr. James, our middle-aged math teacher, chuckled trying to hide it from the class with his hand. I felt myself blushing and my clitty throbbed.

Mr. James cleared his throat and started class. He couldn’t keep his eyes off me, but was able to conduct class, somehow.

Between my naked pussy rubbing the seat and the on-and-off vibrating in my butt, I couldn’t focus on class. I snapped to attention at one point.

“Who can come up to the board and solve this problem,” Mr. James asked.

A few brown nosers raised their hands. Normally, I’d be one of them, but I didn’t want to get up in front of the class.

“Anna, your turn,” He said.

I didn’t react at first. It had been days since anyone called me Anna. The class helped.

Fake coughs erupted from the room disguising the name, “cough ... cough, Tissues ... cough ... cough, Tissues...”

I guess I should have expected it. I slowly rose from my chair, trying desperately to avoid showing Mr. James my cunny. I walked over to the board. There was no chalk in the tray, only a few pieces strewn about the floor at the front of the room. I squatted down with my legs clenched to grab one, exposing my naked butt to everyone. I stood up and started to write but was interrupted.

“Please start higher up on the board to save space,” Mr. James asked, “higher ... All the way at the top.”

I decided to just give him what he wanted. I reached up as high as I could while still keeping my legs closed. I knew that my entire naked butt was exposed. As I started to write, the buzzing started deep up my butt.

“Oh!” I gasped, then moaned, “Mmmmmmm,”

I pulled my hand down and squatted slightly with my thighs squeezing my clitty. I bounced up and down trying to get off. Forgotten was the math problem, my teacher, and a room full of students.

Again, Ms. Connor brought me to the edge and stopped the vibration. How did she have such perfect timing?

“NOOOO!” I cried.

The room was silent. Everyone stared at me as I came back to reality.

“Ah ... Is everything alright, Tissues?” Mr. James asked, “Oh! I’m sorry. Is everything alright, Ana?”

“Yes, Mr. James. I’m fine. And it’s OK. You can call me Tissues now.” I replied.

The class erupted in laughter and Tissue-coughs again.

I reached up again and started to solve the problem. The problem was that I had no idea how since I couldn’t pay attention during class. Mr. James had to correct me several times. Eventually he came to the board, put his arm around my naked waist and helped me get through it. His touch made me shiver.

When the problem was done, I turned to go back to my seat. Mr. James patted my naked butt cheek and thanked me. Then he limped back to his seat like he was trying to hide something in his pants.

I felt completely humiliated. Everything except my cunny and clitty had been exposed to the class. Everyone stared at me.

I was in a daze for the rest of the class. As humiliated as I was, I was also as horny as ever. I thought about making myself cum right there in my seat. Ms. Connor would never know. Or would she? How would she punish me for cumming without permission? Would it be worth it? I might even like the punishment in some weird way. I decided not to risk it.

Toward the end of class I realized that, yes, I was humiliated. But I had gotten through it. I even felt a little better about myself. I uncrossed my legs and teased Mr. James a little, too. I don’t think he saw my cunny, but he was definitely trying to.

I decided that I was going to try to embrace my situation. Each period, I’d wait until all the other students were in class and enter the room with a grand entrance. Just like Ms. Connor made me do for math. I’d let them all look at me. I’d go to the board when asked and flash my naked flesh. I’d even laugh at all the Tissues jokes. They were pretty funny, after all. I just didn’t want anyone to see my clitty. I wasn’t ready for that yet.

The bell rang, ending second period. I took a deep breath as the others quickly exited the classroom. I stood to leave. As I strode toward the door, Mr. James asked me to close the door and stay after class. I came around his desk, and he turned his chair to face me. The tent in his pants was plainly obvious.

He gently grabbed my wrist and pulled me close to him. His face came to within an inch from my left nipple. His warm breath made it tingle. He pushed my top up, exposing my nipples. His comment about me having absolutely no tittie flesh didn’t phase me. I’d heard it plenty of times over the last couple of days. Plus, I desperately look and feel every day for any hint of growth. I didn’t find anything this morning.

I felt his hand move down my tummy toward my mound. I grabbed his wrist.

“No! Please?” I looked at him with pleading, puppy-dog eyes. “Not yet.”

Not yet? Did I imply that I’d someday let my teacher see and touch my clitty? It wasn’t that I didn’t want it touched. I was burning for a nice squirt cum. But I didn’t want to disobey Ms. Connor, and I wasn’t ready for anyone to see my clitty yet.

He could have forced his way down to my dripping cunny, but he let me stop him. I looked down at the tent in his pants, then reached out and touched it. The first dick I ever touched was my math teachers! This wasn’t the way I fantasized about this moment.

I instinctively got my hand around it through his pants and stroked it up and down. A few seconds later, Mr. James grunted and pushed my hand away. I guess he squirted, but I wasn’t really sure.

He cleared his throat, and put my top down in place.

“You better get to your next class. You’re going to be late.” He said.

“Thank you,” I said meekly, “for being so nice to me.”

In that moment I realized that this was the first time that I said no and someone respected that. Well, other than Mom, anyway. This experience was totally different than anything I’d experienced in the last couple of days.

I turned and strode out of the classroom. There was already a crowd of kids outside the door waiting to get in for third period. I strode quickly and confidently toward my English class as the vibrator buzzed in my butthole.

The jokes and touches continued, but I continued my confident stride.

I only got about half-way to English class before I felt a hand grab each one of my elbows.

“Hey Tissues!” I heard Tonya say from my right arm.

“Right this way,” I heard Laia say from my left.

They guided me into the nearest girl’s room and made sure it was empty. They complimented me on my outfit while they tugged on my skirt hem here or the straps of my top there. I thanked them, not wanting to get them mad. Tonya is a senior and Laia is a junior, so I know Ms. Connor will hear every detail.

“Something’s not right, though,” Tanya said, exaggerating her puzzled expression.

“Hmmmm,” Laia said, “I think you’re right.”

I looked at the three of us I the mirror. We looked like a new kind of Oreo cookie. Tanya was a dark chocolate cookie on my right. Laia was a milk chocolate cookie on my left. I was the white cream in the middle.

“I know,” Tanya said. A pair of scissors appeared in her hand.

“No, please,” I begged, “I’m so naked already! It’s so humiliating.”

Tanya ignored me and cut a vertical slit in the front of my skirt from the hem to waistband a couple of inches to the right of my cunny. Then she did the same in the back in the middle of my right butt cheek. She repeated her alteration on the left side of my skirt. She stepped back to admire her work.

Looking in the mirror, I could see more of my thigh exposed in front. I assumed more of my butt was exposed in the back. But I wasn’t all that much more exposed.

Laia said, “That’s a little better.”

“Not quite right, though,” Tanya said.

Tanya used the scissors to connect the slits on the front and back of my right leg, along the waist band, removing most of the material on the right side of the skirt. When she was done, my right thigh and most of my right butt cheek were completely exposed. All that remained was the quarter-inch wide waist band. It was now clear that I had no panties on.

She cut the left side of the skirt in the same way. What I had left wasn’t really a skirt at all. I just had a white cloth hanging in front to cover my cunny and in back to cover my butt crack.

“What do you think?” Tanya asked.

“Much better!” Laia answered.

They adjusted the waist band lower, so that more of my mound was exposed. I could see a little of my slit cleavage showing over the top. They trimmed the skirt a bit more, rounding out the corners of what was left of my skirt in front and back.

“Good thing you’re naturally bald like a little girl,” Tanya teased.

“Yea, you don’t have to worry about stubble showing,” Laia added.

I looked in the mirror. My nipples were dark pink and clearly showed through my top. My entire mound was exposed. All I had was a white four-inch wide piece of cloth covering my humiliating clitty. They had me turn and I looked over my shoulder to see my almost naked butt. A curtain of white fabric hung down to cover my butt crack.

I don’t think it would be possible to be any more naked without actually being naked. I felt totally exposed. My clitty throbbed.

The buzzing started in my butthole again. I grabbed the sink to steady myself.

Tanya came close to my ear and teased, “Is Ms. Connor teasing your horny little asshole?”

“MmmmmmHmmmm...” I moaned in response.

“Don’t you dare cum,” Laia teased in my other ear.

The buzzing stopped.

“Nooooo!” I begged.

I thought about how hard I was going to hump Mom’s face when I got home.

I readied myself, expecting to be allowed to head to class, but they weren’t done yet.

“I don’t know, Laia,” Tanya said, “Something’s still not right.”

“Hmmm...” Laia said, “I know! She’s way too white!”

SWAT! SWAT!

I heard the sound before I felt the flogger slap the backs of my thighs.

“Yes! That’s it!” Tanya added.

SWAT! SWAT!

Two more swats landed on the backs of my thighs.

The floggers seemed to appear out of nowhere. Tanya pushed my head down onto the sink while Laia had me spread my legs. I felt the cloth covering my butt flipped up and over my back. I was completely exposed to them.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

They laid into me from my knees to my waist. They made sure to swat up between my legs go get my thick cunny lips and swollen clitty. I was going to have a bright red bottom for the whole school to see. Everyone would know that I’d been spanked.

I lost count, but the spanking slowed and stopped.

“That’s much better,” Laia said.

“I think she needs a little color in the front, though,” Tanya said.

They turned me around as two girls entered the girl’s room, giggling to each other about some boy.

“Bathroom’s closed,” Tanya said.

“You can’t just...” one of the girls tried to protest but stopped speaking when she saw me there.

Laia slapped the flogger into her hand, “Unless you want to be next.”

The girls quickly turned and left.

Laia pulled my top up and off, while Tanya dropped my skirt to the floor. I stepped out of it, not wanting to upset anyone. I was naked except for my plastic princess heels.

They flogged me from my knees to my shoulders and everywhere between. I stood and took it, my hands behind me holding the sink.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

Finally, they stopped. I turned around and saw how bright red my skin was. The crisscrossing of the strap marks was plainly visible.

“Wow!” Tanya said, squeezing a nipple, “Look how swollen her nipples are now.”

“Ouch!” I screamed and tried to twist away from her hold.

“I think her clit is even bigger than it was on Friday!” Laia said and wrapped her fingers around my engorged clitty.

“Careful,” Tanya warned, “Ms. Connor said we can’t make her cum.”

“Please! I won’t tell.” I begged.

They ignored me, as usual.

They helped me get dressed. My clothes did absolutely nothing to hide the signs of my spanking.

“Nobody said you and me are not allowed to cum,” Tanya said to Laia.

“Oooooo!” Laia cooed, pulling down her tight yoga pants.

She sat on the edge of the sink and pointed to her wet cunny.

“You know what to do.” She said.

I squatted in front of her and licked up and down her slit. I worked on her clitty, but when she started to orgasm, she pulled my face in. I shoved my tongue up her cunny and she humped it. She pushed my face away when she was done with my tongue.

Tanya reached under her skirt, pulled down her thong and put her foot up on the sink. Her black lips were thick and slick with her cream.

“My turn!” Tanya said as she grabbed my hair and pulled me into her cunny.

I did what I was told and licked her lips and sucked on her clitty. She pulled my face in and humped hard. She made me lick her black butt hole when she orgasmed. My vibrator buzzed as she rubbed her creamy pussy all over my face. Like Laia, she pushed me away when she was done.

They adjusted my clothes to assure that I was as exposed as possible.

“You can go now,” Tanya said.

“P ... Please ... Can I wash my face?” I asked, looking at myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess and my face was slick with cunny cum cream.

“What’s wrong?” Laia said. “You don’t like the way we smell?”

“I ... It’s not that ... I just...”

“Get the fuck out!” Tanya ordered, kicking me in the butt.

I left the girl’s room, finding the hallway empty. All the kids were in third period, which was probably halfway over by then. I thought about going into another girl’s room to wash up, but knew I’d be caught and punished. So, I just headed to my classroom.

The confident stride I left math class with was gone. I was a horny, spanked mess with a face full of girl cum. I could only imagine what my entrance to English class, late and without a pass, would look like.

Chapter 3

I got to the door of my English class, took a deep breath and then walked in. Mrs. Wilson, the teacher, stopped talking and stared at me. After a moment of silence, one of the boys did a Tissues-cough which got the whole class going.

“Quiet! Quiet!” Mrs. Wilson said, “I assume you have a late pass Ms. Gleason?”

Didn’t she think it was odd, the way I was dressed? I was practically naked standing in front of the class! Ms. Connor must have gotten word around about me. How was she getting away with all this?

“I ... Uhhh ... No,” I responded.

She came over to me, grabbed my hand and had me turn backward and forward. She looked my body over and I’m sure the class did the same.

“What happened to you? Where did these marks come from?” She asked.

“I ... I was punished...” I replied and the class erupted in laughter, “It’s OK, Mrs. Wilson. It’s a cheerleader initiation thing. It looks much worse than it is.”

“Well, class is almost over, so it’s too late to send you to the office. I’ll report your tardiness to the office myself after class. While you’re up here, you might as well recite your homework assignment to the class.”

Homework! I forgot all about it. I was supposed to write poem about my weekend. I was so busy with ... well everything this weekend to even think about it.

“I ... Uhhh...” I stammered.

“You do have something to recite, don’t you? I don’t want to give you a zero. That will spoil you’re A-grade.”

I had to come up with something. Fast! I still don’t know what came over me, but I tried to rhyme about things that happened over the weekend. The vibrator up my butt started buzzing as soon as I started to talk.

“Friday, I had a party. All the girls were there. It was a lot of fun, until they took off my under ... Oh!”

“I guess they didn’t give them back!” A girl shouted from the class. They really enjoyed that one.

“Mom was very annoyed. She heard our music cranking. When she came down to yell, Debbie gave her a spank ... Oh Gosh!”

“Mom’s not the only one who got a spanking!” A boy called out to more laughing.

“I should have read a book instead. Maybe ‘A Tale of Two Cities.’ Instead everyone saw I have no titt ... Oh! No!”

The Tissues-coughs rang out after that line.

“I had a nice time shopping. I was feeling nice and chipper. I felt like a runway queen when I was forced to be a strip ... Ugh!”

“Take it off! Take it off!” The class chanted until Mrs. Wilson stopped them.

“A lot of things happened this weekend. It was really quite perverted. Perhaps the worst humiliation of all, was when my cunny squir ... Oh! Mmm!”

“Oh my!” Mrs. Wilson gasped, “I think that’s quite enough, Ms. Gleason. Come to the desk so you can see your grade as I enter it into my book.”

She wrote ‘100’ next to my name in her grade book and winked at me. She knew! My cunny tingled. I really needed to cum.

The bell rang, ending third period. I was the first one out into the hallway and headed toward the cafeteria for lunch. I got a lot of feels in the crowded hallway, even from the girls.

Ms. Connor worked it out with the office so that all the cheerleaders had lunch fourth period. I grabbed my lunch and sat at the cheerleader table. Geeky boys sat at all the tables around us, trying to check us out while not letting us see them check us out. It was kind of silly. After all, cheerleaders loved being looked at. That’s why we’re cheerleaders!

My teammates all oohed and awed at my outfit. They traced their fingers along my strap marks, too. Once they got that out of their system, we ate our lunch and gossiped about boys.

I noticed that Debbie was a little uncomfortable and kept adjusting her huge titties in her bra. Tonya and Laia told the story about my strapping in the girl’s room. Debbie had a hushed conversation with Kaylie, who works in the clothing store. They kept looking over at me and laughing. It made me think about the girdle lady and my clitty throbbed. I thought about having her at my house with Mom.

“Tissues,” Debbie said in a loud voice when we were done with lunch, “Why don’t you show us all the dance moves you learned on Saturday?”

I felt myself blushing. She was referring to our strip-club performance. I hoped she was kidding and just giggled in response.

She got up and walked over to me, grabbed my hand and pulled me up, “Come on. Up you go.”

She pushed me toward the table and pulled up on my arm. I thought my cunny would show, so I stepped up onto my chair to avoid stretching too much. Tonya got some dance music playing on her phone.

“No! Debbie, please. Not here,” I begged.

She pushed me up onto the table and said, “Get moving!”

My teammates cheered me on, so I started to walk back and forth on the table in time with the music. The whole cafeteria was looking at me and a crowd started to form around our table. I got the same feeling of power that I felt at the strip club and started dancing. I did my best to keep my legs closed. I didn’t want my clitty seen here in school. The vibrator buzzed away in my butthole.

I crossed my legs and bent over to a loud cheer. I’m sure that my cunny lips were showing, but my clitty was tucked between my thighs out of sight.

The other side of the room that didn’t get to see my naked butt booed, so I turned around and repeated the move for them. The crowd cheered. Even the lunch ladies were cheering.

“What the fuck!?” I heard Ms. Connor scream over the crowd.

All of a sudden, the music stopped, and the kids all went back to their tables. I stood on the table, frozen in place. I was only doing what I was told. I didn’t want Ms. Connor to be mad at me.

“I ... I didn’t cum!” was all I could think of to say.

“This is not part of the plan!” Ms. Connor whisper-shouted at Debbie.

“I ... I’m sorry, Ms. Connor. I just thought...” Debbie stammered.

“Don’t think! Just do what you’re told.” Ms. Connor said. “You! Get the fuck down from that table.”

“Oh! Yes, Ms. Connor ... I ... I’m sorry, Ms. Connor,” I said as I scampered down and onto my seat.

“You girls have new routine to learn. Debbie has the details. You should be going over that to be ready for practice this afternoon, not running a strip tease in the cafeteria.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” we all said at the same time.

Ms. Connor went to get her lunch. Debbie went over the routine with us. We spent the rest of our lunch period getting the moves straight in our heads.

The new routine had a final move where I was getting tossed up by Debbie and Tonya. I had to do a double flip in the air and they would catch me by my arms and knees. It was a great chance for me to be the center of attention and show Ms. Connor how good I could be. It would take a lot of practice, though and I had to really trust Debbie and Tonya to catch me. It gave me something to look forward to, to help me get through the rest of this humiliating day at school.

The bell rang and the cafeteria emptied as we all headed to fifth period.

Ms. Connor grabbed my elbow as I walked out.

“Don’t worry,” she said, “I’m glad your embracing all this.”

I smiled and headed to my next class.

Eugene watched Tissues’ strip tease from the geek table with his geek friends. When Ms. Connor ended the show, he went to the data center.

He flipped through his camera feeds and found the one for the camera he had pointed at the cheerleader’s table. Mentally, he patted himself on the back.

When Ms. Connor enlisted his help to get cameras and recorders set up, he went the extra mile. He had cameras recording everywhere. He assured Ms. Connor that she was the only one that could access the feeds, using the ‘special password’ he set up for her. How gullible can someone be? Well, he thought, she is a cheerleader, after all. They’re not known for their intelligence.

He had access to all her recordings, plus a few more that he set up. He was building up quite a library.

He pulled his pants down and watched the recording of Tissues’ dance. He jerked his dick off quickly. It never took long, even though he’d already jerked off several times today. Once watching Ms. Connor getting ram-rodded by Principal Jackson. Then twice while watching Tissues getting her cunny flogged and then licking Tonya and Laia off.

He cleaned up when he was done, checked all the security configurations, and sat back to relax before he had to head to fifth period. He was very satisfied with himself.

The only question in his mind was when to spring the trap on Ms. Connor and start fucking her and all her slutty little cheerleaders. Maybe he could even make some money blackmailing the principal and all the others involved. All in good time.

That reminded him. He needed to hook up the bug on Ms. Connor’s desk phone. He also needed to complete his research on hacking cell phones via wifi. It was going to cost him some money to pay off hackers to teach him, but it would pay off.

The bell rang and Eugene went off to his next class thinking about his next jerk-off session looking at the live feed from the girl’s locker room before cheerleading practice.

Fifth period was art class. The art teacher makes us call him by his first name, Mr. Fred. He looks and acts just like that painter on TV. He even has us paint ‘happy little trees’ all the time.

I got to follow up my lunchtime dance with serving as the model for the class’s painting. The class is arranged in a circle and I got to stand on a pedestal in the center. Mr. Fred let the other kids pose me this way and that. He had a big tent in his pants the whole time and a growing wet spot.

The boys and some of the girls in the class got up to pose me or look over my body parts closely. I was careful to keep my cunny covered, but a lot of them got really close looks at my completely flat chest and swollen nipples. I had a lot of hands on me, as well as they moved my body this way and that.

When art class ended, Mr. Fred complimented me on a job well done and said he would excuse me from any assignments and give me an A in art if I would serve as model whenever he needed. I agreed, of course. I hated doing those stupid art projects anyway! Plus, if I had to be nearly naked with everyone gawking at me, I might as well get something out of it. Besides a sopping wet cunny and throbbing clitty, that is.

The last three periods of the day went about the same as the rest. I waited at the door of the classroom and entered when the bell rang. Everybody got a good look at my nearly naked body as I walked to my seat. I sat with my naked butt on the chair and tried to keep my horny cunny hidden from the teacher. I got called up to the board or to the front of the room at least once and was put in a position that showed off my butt. There was plenty of laughing and tissue-coughing. Men teachers got erections and women teachers winked. I got hornier and hornier, but no relief.

Finally, classes ended for the day, and it was time for cheerleading practice. I brought a bag to school with a pair of my new tight shorts, socks and my sneakers for practice. I figured the top I had on was fine. When I got to the locker room, there was a note taped to my locker. It said that I should see Ms. Connor before I got changed.

I knocked on Ms. Connor’s door and she called me in.

“You wanted to see me Ms. Connor?” I asked.

“How was your day?” she asked.

“It was OK, I guess,”

“Just OK? How do you feel?”

“Humiliated. And ... I ... I’m really horny!” I blushed.

“Good! That’s the idea. I see the girls made some adjustments to your outfit.”

“Yes ... I’m really ... uh ... naked!”

“How did it feel when you were on the table in the cafeteria?”

“Well ... It made me feel ... in charge.”

“You see!? It’s working. Keep up the good work.”

“Uh ... yes, Ms. Connor.”

“I have a new outfit for you to wear to practice.”

She held up the tiniest, sheerest thing I’ve ever seen.

“Your Mom helped us pick it out for you!” she said.

She held it up by the thin shoulder straps. It was white and very sheer. I took it from her and looked it over. It was low-cut in front. It looked like it would be open down to my belly button, and barely cover my nipples and cunny. Not that it mattered much. It was completely see-through.

“Thank you, Ms. Connor,” I said as I took it from her.

“How’s your ass feeling with that vibrator in it all day?”

“It’s a little distracting when it turns on,” I replied, “but I’m getting used to it. It’s hard to keep myself from cumming.”

“Did you cum today? Tell the truth.”

“No, I ... I promise ... No cumming.”

“OK. Keep it in for practice. I won’t turn it on today. Let’s see how you do.”

“I’ll try, Ms. Connor.”

I went back to my locker and started to change. As I stepped into my new practice outfit, I looked over to see Debbie struggling with her bra again. It looked like it was a bit small and she was having trouble getting all of her tittie flesh in it. It made me ask myself which one of us had it worse. Me with my flat chest or her with gigantic titties that were all you saw when you looked at her.

I went to the bathroom to look at myself in the mirror when I was done dressing. The outfit was totally see-through. My swollen, dark pink nipples were clearly visible as was my long, thick clitty. The tiny bit of material in the crotch was buried between my puffy cunny lips. Half the team had already seen me totally naked at the party on Friday or while I was shopping. The rest would get an eyeful at practice.

I waited until all the others left the locker room then walked out to the gym to make my entrance. Everyone stopped to come over to check out my new outfit. They all cooed, touching the material and complimenting me on how good I looked. It gave me a little confidence.

We completed our stretching routines and some calisthenics before lining up to start practicing our new routine. We went through the steps and cheers a few times, leaving out the some of the harder moves and the toss at the end. After a few attempts, we were confident that we all knew the routine.

We broke off into smaller teams to practice some of the harder moves that each of us had to perform. I was with Debbie and Tonya to practice the toss. At first, they just tossed me straight up without the flips so they could practice catching me. Laia joined us to act as spotter to help break my fall in case of a misstep. I felt good having our most experienced team members helping with this dangerous move.

Tonya was on my left and Debbie on my right. Laia stood two steps behind us. When they caught me, Tonya held my left knee and under my left armpit. Debbie held my right knee and under my right armpit. Laia put her hands under my butt. My legs were spread wide, so my cunny was completely exposed in my sheer outfit.

They started with a gentle toss and catch. We’d done similar tosses in the past, so it didn’t take too many attempts for us to be confident enough to do higher tosses. Ms. Connor came over to watch when they started tossing me up really high.

“Excellent!” she said. “But you need to toss her up higher so she can complete two flips before she comes down. Just do the high tosses today. Tissues, you’ll need to get on the trampoline to practice some double flips, landing on your butt in the right position before you try flips with them tossing you. We need to land this move in the competition. It’s our only chance to win.”

My focus on practicing this difficult move took my mind off my nudity and horniness. I did feel the crotch panel ride up between my cunny lips as we practiced. I gave up on adjusting it and just let it be. I knew that only my clitty was covered.

After a while, Ms. Connor had us practice some of the more difficult team moves and pyramids. Addie and I were the smallest, so we always ended up on top. Debbie and Tonya were the strongest and usually formed the solid foundation.

Debbie had to stop several times to fix her bra. Ms. Connor was getting annoyed at the interruptions.

“Debbie, get those cow titties of yours under control!” She’d yell.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Debbie answered, “I’m trying.”

“Maybe you should try it without that monstrosity of a bra you wear.”

“I ... I can’t ... I can’t cheer with my titties flapping around.”

I felt bad for her. She was our head cheerleader and has always been so confident and in-charge. I thought Ms. Connor was being a little hard on her.

“We can’t have a cheerleader stopping in the middle of the competition to fix her huge titties!” she shouted.

We split up again and Ms. Connor had me go to the trampoline to practice the flips. It took me quite a few attempts to get the right height to complete two flips and land on my butt. I was used to landing on my feet, and this new move was a little awkward.

Ms. Connor came over to watch when I was finally able to complete the flips and land properly on the trampoline.

“You need to spread your legs wider when you land. It will make it easier for them to catch you. It has to look natural. And smile! You’re supposed to be having fun. You need to be smiling when they catch you,” she said.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” I replied and did a few more attempts while she watched.

“Put your hands up and spread your fingers when you land,”

“Smile! Smile! Smile!”

I was getting tired and Ms. Connor told me to rest a bit. She got the team back together and we went through the routine a few more times. This time she had Debbie and Tonya toss me at the end without the flips.

“Excellent! Remember to spread your legs wide, put your hands up high and smile when you land,” she coached.

After a long, hard practice, Ms. Connor said we had enough for one day. The team made a lot of progress and we were all feeling good about it. She asked me to see her in her office again before I got changed to go home. This was odd, since she’d usually have Debbie in her office after practice.

“That was awesome for a first day,” she said to me in her office, “let me get that vibrator out for you.”

She came over to me and pushed the straps of my outfit off my shoulders and pulled it down past my waist. I stepped out of it and I was naked except for my ankle socks and sneakers. She had me bend over her desk with my legs spread wide. She ran her fingers over my cunny lips and clitty.

“Horny?” she asked.

“Mmmmm ... Very horny!” I responded.

“Good! That’s the idea. I’m sure you’ll have Mom take care of that when you get home,” she said.

“Please ... now!” I begged.

She ignored me and I felt her fingers enter my butthole. She wiggled her fingers around a bit and was finally able to get a grip on the vibrator and work it out of my butthole.

“Ungh!” I moaned and almost came as it slid out of my butthole.

“Go get changed,” she said.

I went to my locker and put my ‘regular’ clothes back on. I put my new practice outfit in my bag. It definitely needed to be washed tonight when I got home.

Debbie came over to me when I was done dressing.

“What did SHE want?” she asked.

I guess she was a little confused at why I was so close to Ms. Connor all of a sudden.

“I ... uh ... she just wanted to go over a few things about the toss. That’s all,” I lied. I wasn’t sure what to say.

“It’s all good,” she said, “I think we did good today.”

“I think so too! We’re gonna kick ass in the competition,” I replied.

“Yes!” she said and gave me a half-hearted high five.

It felt a little weird to walk without the vibrator in my butthole. We live only a few blocks from the school, so it’s a short walk home. A couple of cars honked at me along the way. That hasn’t happened to me before. I guess my new dress code was attracting some attention.

Usually, I’d take a shower as soon as I got home from practice. Then Mom and I would have dinner. Today would be different. I needed my Mom to take care of something for me as soon as I got home. My clitty throbbed, just thinking about it.

Chapter 4

I woke, still tied to my bed. The night of deep, dreamless sleep did nothing to relieve my horniness. I could feel a large wet spot under my butt. I looked over at my alarm clock and guessed that my daughter was up and getting ready for school. I moaned thinking about her walking around school in her humiliating little outfit.

After a while of humping the air, trying to get some friction on my horny clit, Miss came into my room. She was dressed and ready for school. She rubbed my cunny while she gave me instructions for my day. She decided to leave me tied and left the keys to the cuffs on my night table. Ms. Jansen would release me when she arrived.

I begged her to untie me, promising over and over not to masturbate. She just ignored me and reminded me about getting my hair, nails and make-up done. She told me to wear the red dress and heels and giggled when she told me that my chastity belt would show.

She flogged my titties and pussy until I was on the edge of cumming. I arched my back and pushed my cunny up and open to meet the flogger. I needed to cum so badly that I’d take whatever punishment Miss decided to give me.

When I was just about to cum, she dropped the flogger next to me on the bed and left my room. I watched her nearly naked butt wiggle out the door. I heard her walk down the stairs and close the front door behind her as she left for school.

I had about an hour and a half to wait, tied to my bed, until Ms. Jansen was supposed to arrive. I tried to get back to sleep but failed. I tried to think ‘normal’ thoughts, but my mind kept returning to my daughter being humiliated all day in school. My clit throbbed and the wet spot under my butt grew.

Thankfully, Ms. Jansen arrived on time. Besides my desperate need to cum, I really needed to pee.

“Honey! I’m home!” I heard her call from the living room.

“I ... I’m upstairs!” I called down, “I’m ... I’m tied up.”

She didn’t answer. After a few minutes, I heard her coming up the stairs.

“Well, what have we here?” she said when she entered my room.

Ms. Jansen was a plain looking lady. Tall and thin. She wore jeans and a blue tank top. Her braless nipples were tenting the fabric.

“Hi!” I said, trying to sound like it was perfectly normal for me to greet guests while tied naked to my bed, “I’m Mrs ... uh ... I’m Suzy. You must be Ms. Jansen. Nice to meet you.”

“I can see where Tissues gets her big clit from.”

“I ... I really need to use the bathroom. I think the key is on the night table. Then I can make you some coffee.”

“Oh! Somebody left me a toy,” she said, picking up the flogger.

SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!!

She used the flogger from my tits to my knees. I moaned loudly each time the flogger struck my horny clit.

When she was done, she dropped the flogger and released me without a word.

“May I go to the bathroom, please, Ms. Jansen?” I asked, rubbing my wrists.

“Go and be quick about it,” she replied.

I headed to the bathroom, but I wasn’t sure if I was allowed to go inside with Ms. Jansen here. So, I grabbed a towel and headed out back. I peed, hosed off and dried myself quickly while avoiding the temptation to make myself cum.

When I came in, Ms. Jansen was sitting at the kitchen table.

“Coffee sounds wonderful,” she said, “and get yourself something to eat. You need your strength.”

I got the coffee going and made myself a bowl of cereal with milk. She sat silently and watched me until I served her coffee. It still felt strange to be naked in my kitchen, especially in front of a fully dressed stranger.

“So ... Tissues is in chare here, yes?” she asked.

I blushed and replied, “Yes, Ms. Jansen.”

“Do you know why I’m here?”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” my blush deepened, and I looked down, “Miss wants me to have a chastity belt.”

“Ooooo ... No cumming for you!?”

“No, Ms. Jansen, I’m not allowed.”

“Well, I brought a couple of different styles for you to try.”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen, thank you.”

“Oh! And I’ll be taking you to the salon today when we’re done. Ms. Connor has a special place for you. They’ll do your hair, nails and make-up.”

“Thank you, Ms. Jansen, that sounds nice. I want to please my daughter.”

“I bet you’ve been ‘pleasing’ her quite a lot, lately.”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen, I hope I have been.”

We finished our coffee and I cleaned up. When I was done, Ms. Jansen got up and headed into the living room. I followed her, dreading being locked into a chastity belt. As much as I wanted to please my daughter, I felt that I needed to be able to make myself cum even if it meant harsh punishment.

She pulled a tape measurer out of her bag and said, “Let me take some measurements first.”

She took a bunch of measurements with me standing, jotting the numbers down in a notebook. Then she had me lie down on the sofa with my hips up on the arm and my legs spread wide. My cunny was sticking up in the air. I was totally exposed to her. I realized that more people had seen my cunny in the last few days than had seen it in my whole life.

She measured my thick cunny lips and the distance between my cunny and butt hole. She measured the length and thickness of my clit, too. Then she started to massage it.

“Mmmmm,” I moaned.

“Careful,” she said, “I need to measure it when it’s fully swollen. Tell me when you’re about to cum.”

It didn’t take long. Part of me wanted to let her get me off, but I resisted.

“Now!” I said.

“Wow! Nice,” she said as she measured my fully engorged clit, “not nearly as big as Tissues’ massive clitty, though.”

When she was done, she swung my legs over so I could sit on the sofa properly.

“Let’s take a little break,” she said and started unbuttoning her jeans.

She kicked off her shoes and pulled her jeans off. She kept her top on, so she was just naked from the waist down. I knew what this break of hers would entail. I licked my lips in anticipation. I was starting to like licking cunnies now.

Ms. Jansen laid with her back against the arm of the sofa and one leg over the back.

I looked down at her cute, bald little cunny for a moment before diving in. I didn’t wait to be told. I licked up and down her slit but avoided her clit. I wanted to tease her a little. I pushed her legs back which pushed her hips up, exposing her pink butthole. I stiffened my tongue and licked the center of the pucker and worked my tongue inside. I moved in and out and she moaned deeply. Then, I slowly licked back up her slit and flicked her little clit with my tongue.

She grabbed me by the hair with both hands and pulled me roughly into her. I sucked her clit into my mouth and licked and sucked it at the same time. She rocked her hips and humped my face. I did my best to keep her clit in my mouth.

When I wiggled a finger into her butthole she exploded. She had multiple orgasms and her juices soaked my face.

“Yes! Yes! Suck my clit and finger fuck my asshole! Harder! HARDER!” she screamed.

I shoved a second finger in and fucked her hard and fast. I was afraid that I was hurting her, but she just kept cumming. I wondered if there was a camera recording me. The thought caused a lightning bolt to hit my clit. I wanted Ms. Connor and my daughter to see how good I was doing.

The waves of her orgasms slowed and then stopped. She let go of my head and laid back on the arm of the sofa breathing heavily while I gently licked her cunny and butthole clean.

“Mmmmm...” she moaned, “that was great. Too bad I can’t return the favor ... today anyway.”

It seemed that the longer I was denied release and the hornier I got made me want to please whoever was in charge even more. I was happy that she enjoyed it and even proud of myself. Maybe I’d get to lick more cunny at Ms. Connor’s special salon!

Ms. Jansen rested on the sofa for a while. When she was ready, she got up and put her jeans and shoes back on.

“Back to work,” she said.

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” I replied and stood. I was a little less reluctant about trying on the chastity belts now. Maybe it won’t be so bad. It seemed I was losing control of my life more and more every minute. It was getting very easy having all my decisions made for me. A chastity belt would take away the decision to disobey and cum without permission.

She unzipped a large duffle bag and rummaged around until she pulled out the first chastity belt for me to try. It was made of leather and had silver studs around the edges. It was kind of wide where it covered the cunny and I thought I’d have trouble closing my legs while wearing it.

She buckled it on, and my clit quivered when I heard her close the lock on the buckle, which was in the back. I felt my cunny touching the leather of the belt and thought that I’d be able to masturbate with it on.

Ms. Jansen stepped back to see how it looked. She had me turn around so she could see it from the back. Then she tried to work her fingers around the belt to try to touch my cunny.

“I ... I can feel the belt on my clit,” I admitted to her, “I’m sure I could make myself cum with this one on.”

“I think you’re right,” she replied as she unlocked the belt, “that won’t do.”

The next one was similar, studded leather, but it had padding around the part that covered the cunny. When she locked it on, the padding prevented the belt from touching my clit.

Again, she stepped back and had me model the belt for her. She was able to work a finger under the belt and I moaned when her finger flicked over my swollen clit.

“No, no, no,” she said and unlocked it.

The next one was all metal, with padding. The sight of all the shiny metal made to keep me from masturbating sent a shock wave from my nipples to my clit. I was getting very horny over the thought of a massive device being locked on my body because I was too much of a horny mess to control myself. The thought of the massive device showing through my clothes in public had me dripping wet.

She locked it on and again she found a reason why it wasn’t going to work. Then she took it off and grabbed another.

This one had a plug that went up my butt when she locked it on. I almost came before she even had it locked on.

“I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum!” I told her.

“Well, that won’t work,” she said and pulled the belt off, “I guess we can eliminate any of these that have plugs or vibrators permanently installed.”

She got the next one out of the bag and said, “This one has the option to slide dildoes or vibrators in your pussy and asshole through holes in the outside.”

She locked the massive, shinny metal chastity belt in place. The holes for vibrators were locked closed. I thought this one would work well. I didn’t think it was possible for me to get a finger under the belt, and Miss would be able to tease me with vibrators without taking the belt off.

But Ms. Jansen didn’t agree. I was disappointed. I really wanted a chastity belt now. The metal ones made me tingle.

“I only have one more to try, but it’s in my car,” she said, “I was hoping one of these would work. I’ll be right back.”

As soon as she stepped out of the door, I started to examine all the belts we were trying. I rubbed my cunny with one hand as I felt the leather and metal of the belts with the other. I really wanted the one with the trap doors for vibrators. I thought about Miss and Ms. Connor teasing me by sliding vibrators in and out of my cunny and butt hole, then locking me up just before I was able to cum.

“Wow! You really can’t be trusted, can you?” Ms. Jansen said. She came in the door without me seeing and caught me masturbating.

“I ... I’m sorry ... I did ... I didn’t cum! I promise!” I stuttered in response.

“Get your hands off your pussy!” she yelled.

“Oh!” I gasped realizing that I was still masturbating. I pulled my hand away and stood there like a scolded child.

She dropped a suitcase she was carrying and opened it. I couldn’t see inside from where I was standing. She pulled a shinny metal chastity belt out. It looked very similar to the last one I had on.

“This one has a lot of nice features. It can stay on for a very long time, since it has this door here that can open. It will allow you to pee, poop and wash without having to take it off. We can also use it to tease your pussy and asshole. It also has fixtures inside that dildoes can be attached to. The padding on the inside will mold to your body shape when it’s put on properly. That will help keep your fingers off your horny pussy.” She pointed out all the features as she explained. She then showed me some of the dildoes and vibrators she had in the case that could be attached.

“I ... I don’t think you should attach anything. I don’t want to cum without permission,” I said.

“I’ll just attach this vibrating pad. It has a remote so I can control it. It will sit low, off your pussy when it’s turned off, but rise up to vibrate your clit and pussy when I turn it on,” she said and demonstrated how the vibrator worked.

“Mmmmm...” I moaned thinking about Miss controlling the vibrator out in public places. My horny cunny drooled.

The belt had a lot of knobs that could be used to adjust the fit around the waist and crotch area. It took some time for her to help me get it on and adjust it. There was large padlock in the front. She was right. I couldn’t feel the vibrator at all. There was absolutely no contact with my cunny. Until she turned it on, that is. When she pushed a button on the remote, the vibrating pad rose up and made contact with my cunny and clit.

“Oooooo ... mmmm...” I moaned and humped my hips.

She turned it off after a few seconds. She checked around and was unable to squeeze a finger under the belt.

“I think this one is good,” I said, trying to be helpful, “Miss will love the remote vibrator thingy.”

“Oh, there’s more,” she replied and went back to the case.

She came back with a metal bra. It had similar padding on the inside edges of the two cups which were basically just like two round metal bowls connected by a small chain. There were also chains for around the back and over the shoulders. She helped me into it and locked it in place. She was able to slide a finger under the cups but couldn’t get it anywhere near my nipples. The bra attached to the waist band of the belt in front and back with chains.

“Oh!” I said, “I won’t even be able to touch my titties with this one!”

I was sold. With this on, I would be walking around a total horny mess and not be able to do anything about it!

She went back to the case again. I wondered what else could possibly be in there. She pulled out two metal bands.

“These go on your thighs. They can be locked together, so you won’t be able to spread your legs. That will make it even harder for you to slide a finger under the belt,” she explained.

She put the bands around my thighs and locked them in place. They attached to the belt with chains. Each band was held in place by four chains. One in front, one in back, one on the inside, and one on the outside of each thigh. She connected the bands together and I couldn’t spread my legs at all. My thighs were tight against the belt, preventing any access to my cunny.

Ms. Jansen helped me try to walk, but with my thighs attached, I could only go a few inches with each step. She didn’t want me to fall over, so she disconnected the bands.

“One more thing,” she said as she pulled another band out of the case.

This one was a shiny metal collar which she put around my neck. The collar attached to the bra cups with two chains in the front and one in the back. It even had a place to attach a leash. She attached the leash and walked me upstairs to look in my full-length mirror.

“Wow!” I said, “It looks like a slutty suit of armor.”

“You look delicious!” she said, “and you’re completely covered so you can wear that out with no clothes on!”

I loved it. I hoped that she’d let me keep it. Miss would absolutely adore it. I actually hoped that she’d take me out in public wearing just the chastity suit.

“Please ... please can I keep it?” I asked.

“This one belongs to someone else, so you can’t keep it,” she replied, “Besides, if Ms. Connor wants you to have one like this, we will have to have one custom made so that all the attachments fit correctly in your pussy and asshole.”

“Please ask her to have one made for me. I’ll pay for it. Whatever it costs.”

“I’ll ask her. At least I have all your measurements taken down.”

“Oh! Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

She wanted to see what it looked like with one of my dresses on. I grabbed the red one that Miss picked out for the day and slipped the red heels on too. The collar and thigh bands were completely outside the dress. Most of the chains and part of the metal cups were exposed too. The bulky belt was quite obvious under the tight-fitting dress.

“Perfect!” she said.

I turned and looked at myself in the mirror. There was no denying that I had a bulky chastity suit on under my dress. I loved it!

“Yes ... Perfect!” I said. It would be so humiliating to go out dressed like this. But I was starting to realize that I needed the humiliation.

She unlocked all the locks and helped me out of the chastity suit. She had me wash the vibrator and crotch of the belt to get all my cunny cream off. Then she locked it all back up in its case.

“Looks like Tissues will have to wait to lock you up,” Ms. Jansen said.

“Maybe I can use one of the others for the time being?” I asked.

“No! I don’t like them. If she has to wait, she has to wait. Now, I need your tongue in my pussy again before we go.”

She pulled her jeans off again and had me lay down on the bed. She crawled over me and pushed her cunny down over my face. I didn’t wait for instructions and started to service her cunny and butthole. She leaned over and toyed with my swollen clit. In no time, I felt her cum squirt into my face and she stopped playing with me before I was able to cum.

She flogged me again to make sure my skin ‘had a nice color’ for the salon treatment.

“Get dressed, you don’t need to wash,” she said as she pulled her jeans back on.

I slipped the dress and shoes back on and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a total slut. Perfect!

She had me carry the duffle bag full of belts and the case for the chastity suit out to her car. I waved to my neighbor who was out watering down his driveway. He just stared at me, open-mouthed and gave a slow wave back.

We got in Ms. Jansen’s car and headed to the salon.

Ms. Jansen filled me in a bit about Miss’ time in her shop. It made me really horny to hear about how she was made to have a strong squirt cum, so Ms. Jansen could measure how far she squirted. I told her that I was learning about my daughter’s body and that I could probably make her squirt-cum even farther.

“We have to make a quick stop at my shop. We won’t be long,” she said as she pulled into a parking lot.

She had me come into the shop with her. There was a middle-aged man behind the counter.

“Hi, honey!” the man said, “this must be Suzy.”

“Hi,” Ms. Jansen replied, “yes, obviously. Suzy, this is my husband. Mr. Jansen to you.”

“Hello Mr. Jansen, it’s nice to meet you,” I said extending my hand.

He came around the counter and took my hand.

“Wow, she looks really slutty,” he said as if I wasn’t standing right there.

“Just for you, dear,” Ms. Jansen said sarcastically.

“You’ll watch the counter for a minute?” he asked and pulled me by the hand toward the back of the shop.

“Of course,” she replied, then to me, “suck his dick in the back room.”

“What? Me?” I said.

“You don’t think I’m going to suck it, do you?” she replied, “now go ahead and make it quick. I don’t want to be late for your appointment.”

I followed Mr. Jansen into the back room of the shop. He pulled his pants down and sat on a chair. I was still a little dazed by the quick turn of events and I just stood there.

“You heard her,” he said and pointed down to his half-hard dick.

It had been years since I gave a blowjob. The thought had my clit throbbing, though. Did he expect me to let him shoot in my mouth? I never allowed any man to do that before. I decided that I’d better get busy and give the best blowjob I could. I’d let him shoot in my mouth and swallow it to please Ms. Jansen.

I wanted to make it good for Mr. Jansen, so I pulled my dress up over my head and off. I thought if he saw me naked, he’d get off quicker and harder. I could feel my juices running down my thighs as I walked over to him.

I took his hands and pulled on up to my tittie and the other down between my legs. I let him feel me and saw his dick getting harder. I reached down and started to stroke it. I felt it getting harder in my hand. I ran my finger over the tip and felt some cream leaking out.

I felt myself getting close to an orgasm, so I knelt down between his legs causing him to stop feeling me up. I licked the tip of his cock. I’d almost forgotten what a man’s juices tasted like. I remembered not liking it at all in the past, but something changed in me over the last few days. I licked it up like it was a gourmet cream puff.

I licked up and down the shaft a few times before taking the head into my mouth. I sucked gently and licked the underside. I moved my head up and down, each time taking more of his dick in my mouth.

Mr. Jansen moaned, grabbed my by the back of my head and forced my head down so his entire dick was in my mouth. Thank goodness it wasn’t that big, maybe six inches or so. Any bigger and I’m sure I would have gagged on it. I sucked his dick up and down, running my tongue along the underside as I did.

It didn’t take long before he shot into my mouth. It must have been a while since he had an orgasm because he several thick wads in my mouth before his orgasm subsided. I swallowed as much as I could, but most of his cum leaked out. It ran down my chin and onto my chest.

“Mmmmmm ... he moaned and took a deep breath, “that was a good one.”

“Oh! Uh ... Thank you,” I replied.

“No! Thank YOU!”

I looked around for something to wipe his cum off with but didn’t see anything.

“Tell her I’ll be out in a minute,” he said.

He was done with me, so I carefully put my dress back on, trying not to get cum on it. I walked back out into the shop. Ms. Jansen was helping a customer and I told her that Mr. Jansen would be out in a minute, like he asked.

“That was quick,” she said, “I bet he shot quite a load. It’s been a couple of weeks for him.”

“Y ... Yes,” I said, surprised at how she was talking in front of the young man she was helping.

“Do you want a blowjob?” she asked the man, “Suzy is here and all ready to go.”

“No, I don’t want a blowjob,” the man answered, “said no man ever!”

Knowing that I had no choice and wanting to please Ms. Jansen, I walked the young man into the back room. When Mr. Jansen saw us, he quickly pulled up his pants and went out front.

I pulled my dress off again and waited for the man to undress and sit down.

After a moment, he shrugged his shoulders and said, “Well?”

I realized that he expected me to undress him. I undid his pants and pulled them down with his underwear. His dick was soft, but it was much larger than Mr. Jansen’s.

He didn’t sit, so I just dropped to my knees and took his cock into my mouth. It grew as I sucked it in and out. I started to gag when it got fully erect. I guessed that his dick was about nine inches and thick. I could only get about six inches in my mouth without gagging. But he wasn’t satisfied with that.

He grabbed me by the hair on both sides of my head and forced his dick all the way in. I gagged on it as it slipped down my throat, but the man just pumped his dick in and out. I felt drool leaking out of my mouth and down my chest as I tried my best to pleasure him. I nearly choked when he shot down my throat. Again, most of the cum ran out of my mouth.

When he was done cumming, he pushed my head away, pulled his pants up and left me there naked in the back room. I took a minute to compose myself. I had two loads of man cum running down my chin and chest. I noticed an open door to a bathroom and went in to clean up a bit. I got most of the cum off me but ran out of paper towels before I could get it all. When I was done, I put my dress back on and went back out into the shop.

The young man was gone. I noticed a TV behind the counter and saw an image of the back room on it. They were watching and probably recorded everything. More blackmail material, I assumed. Not that it mattered. I enjoyed sucking those two dicks. What was happening to me?

“OK, let’s go,” Ms. Jansen said and headed out of the shop.

I said goodbye to Mr. Jansen who thanked me again as I walked out.

“Come back any time,” he said.

We got back into Ms. Jansen’s car, and she made me take my dress off. I sat in the passenger seat naked except for my heels. I was sure that people in SUVs and trucks could see my tits and maybe even more. I hoped my leaking cunny wasn’t making a stain on Ms. Jansen’s car seat.

She pulled into the drive through of a fast-food restaurant and ordered us both some lunch. The teenage boy at the window saw me there naked and his eyes nearly popped out of his head. He could barely talk. He kept asking us if we wanted extra ketchup or whatever. It was obvious that he wanted to keep the naked lady in his sights for as long as possible.

We finally got our food and Ms. Jansen pulled away. We ate in the car as she drove the rest of the way to the salon.

Chapter 5

We ate our food as we drove. Ms. Jansen wasn’t talking, so I thought it best to just quietly sit and eat. Naked.

She drove into the parking lot of a very exclusive luxury spa/resort. I’d driven by it many times in the past and just dreamed about all the pampering I could get inside. I got excited about my appointment, but worried about how I might afford such lavish treatment.

“Is this where I’m getting my make-over?” I asked nervously.

“Yes. And don’t worry. Ms. Connor has arranged everything. You don’t have to pay for it,” Ms. Jansen replied.

“Wow! How...?” I started to ask.

“Listen, Ms. Connor has a lot of resources. She’s very politically connected through her family, and she does a lot of favors for a lot of people. I suggest you just go with the flow and don’t ask any questions. Just put your dress back on.”

“Oh!” I said, forgetting momentarily that I was sitting there naked.

I pulled my dress on as best as I could while sitting in the car seat. While I was struggling with the dress, Ms. Jansen pulled up to the spa’s valet parking. I wasn’t quite able to pull it down over my butt and cunny when the car stopped, and my door suddenly opened.

The young lady who opened my door was dressed in a doorman’s suit. She was young and beautiful.

“Welcome! I hope you enjoy ... Oh!” she stopped her welcome speech when she noticed my naked cunny.

I heard Ms. Jansen’s words in my head, ‘just go with the flow,’ and took the girls offered hand. I swung my right leg out of the car, giving her a perfect view of my bald cunny, spread wide with my swollen clit on top, saying, “I’m sure I will, thank you!” My hair was still a mess from my ordeal at the tailor shop. I must have been quite a sight.

I got out of the car with my dress bunched up, naked form the waist down. Then I leaned in to grab the trash from our fast-food binge. Ms. Jansen was helped out of her seat by a second beautiful young door-girl. She stopped to watch me. I could feel all of their eyes on my naked butt and cunny as I bent over with my legs spread. I could feel juices running down my thighs and knew they could all see how horny I was.

Once I was done, I stood there with my hands full of trash and my butt and cunny in full view.

“Uh...” one of the door-girls said, “can we help you with that?”

“Y ... Yes ... let me take that for you,” said the other.

They grabbed the bags and empty cups from my hands and just stood there staring.

I waited a few moments before I ‘suddenly realized’ that I was flashing the world.

“Oh! Goodness! I’m naked right here in the street!” I said, pulling my dress down.

The door-girls dumped the trash in a container and held the doors open for us. We entered to a lush lobby and Ms. Jansen guided me past the reception desk and toward the ‘VIP’ desk. Another beautiful young lady greeted us there.

“Welcome back, Ms. Jansen,” she said, “I’ll escort you to your suite.”

The girl stood to escort us, but we were interrupted by some ruckus at the front desk.

We turned to see a thin lady who looked to be in her mid-50s with short grey hair arguing with the receptionist. She was wearing a pink, checkered house dress that was knee length and buttoned up the front. Her knee-high stocking tops were visible around her calves. She clutched her black pocketbook as if someone was going to run by and snatch it from her.

“I won a free day at my bingo game! I’m not going to pay extra for anything! You have to honor my coupon! I took a taxi all the way here and I’m getting what I’m entitled to,” the lady ranted.

The young receptionist was just trying to calm the lady down and picked up the phone to get a manager.

Ms. Jansen said, “wait here a minute,” and headed over to the front desk.

The lady continued to rant, “You people are trying to rip me off! I’m going to call the better business bureau! You can’t make me leave!”

Ms. Jansen arrived at the desk and asked what was happening. The woman continued ranting, until Ms. Jansen was finally able to calm her down long enough to ask the receptionist what was going on. The girl explained that the woman had a gift card that wasn’t valid for the service she requested.

“Let me take care of this,” Ms. Jansen said.

“Of course, Ms. Jansen,” the girl replied.

Apparently, Ms. Jansen was an important person here, I thought. She must be right about Ms. Connor’s connections.

“What’s your name, Dear,” she asked the woman.

“Fran,” she replied and started ranting again, “and these people are lying! I won a free day at my bingo game! I have the coupon right here! I paid for a taxi ride all the way here and I’m not gonna...”

Ms. Jansen grabbed Fran by the elbow and shook her a bit to calm her down.

“Now, Fran, please come with me. I’ll make sure everything is taken care of. Your coupon will be honored,” Ms. Jansen said, then turned to the receptionist, winking, “Fran is now my guest, please take her coupon.”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” the girl said and took Fran’s coupon.

Ms. Jansen led Fran her over to where we were waiting. She motioned the VIP desk girl to get moving. The bewildered girl hesitated a moment, then shook her head and started walking to the suite.

We headed toward the rear of the building and arrived at a set of double doors. Ms. Jansen entered a code into the keypad, and we entered the suite.

“Is everything in order, Ms. Jansen?” the girl asked.

“Yes, you can go,” Ms. Jansen replied, and the girl left, closing the doors behind her.

We were in a lavishly decorated living room that had several doors, which were all closed. There was also a sliding glass door that led out to a patio and grassy area. Fran stood at the door, still clutching her pocketbook, and looked around as if she’d never been in place like this before. I guessed that she probably never had.

“Fran, grab a seat and watch TV if you want. We’ll start with Suzy, here.”

Fran ranted in response, “Oh no! I’m not waiting! I had an appointment! You have to take me first! This is ridiculous! I don’t have all day to...”

Fran stopped her ranting suddenly when Ms. Jansen smacked her across the face. She just stood there with her mouth open and a hand on her injured cheek.

“Shut the FUCK up!” Ms. Jansen said and sighed loudly.

Fran came to her senses and tried to leave the room, but found the door locked. She turned back to face us. I thought it best to stay out of it and stood silently.

“Wha ... what’s going on?” she asked.

“I tell you what,” Ms. Jansen said, “Let’s have a little contest. You and Suzy will compete against each other to see who goes first. Let’s go outside.”

I didn’t like the sound of this and said, “It’s OK, Ms. Jansen. Fran can go first. I don’t have anything else to do today until Tissues gets home from school.”

Fran didn’t like the sound of it either, apparently taken down a peg or two by Ms. Jansen’s slap. “No, no, no. I’m sorry. You go first,” she said.

“Seems like we’re still undecided,” Ms. Jansen said, “outside!”

She went to the sliding glass doors and entered a code. She slid the door open and motioned me and Fran to go out. Once we were all outside, Ms. Jansen closed the door and walked over to the grassy area.

The cement patio was a square about 20 feet by 20 feet. There were lounge chairs, a massage table, and fire pit among the furnishings. The grassy area beyond was about the same size. The area was fenced in and private.

“Here’s the rules,” Ms. Jansen said, “first one to cum loses.”

My clit throbbed and juices ran down my leg.

Fran had a puzzled look on her face and said, “What do you mean come?”

“Cum ... have an orgasm.” Ms. Jansen replied.

“Oh, no!” ranting Fran returned, “I’m not that kind of girl! I was never married! I never did anything like that! You have to let me out of here! What kind of sick people are you?”

She tried the sliding glass door only to find it locked. Ms. Jansen grabbed her by the elbow and pulled her back away from the door.

“Do you mean to tell me that you never had an orgasm?” She asked.

Fran replied, “No! Of course not! I told you I was never married!”

“You never masturbated?”

“Oh God, no! Never! That would be a sin! I would never do such a disgusting thing!”

Fran calmed down a little and stood breathing heavy.

I injected, “Ms. Jansen, I’m sure you remember. I ... I’m not allowed to cum.” I could feel my nipples and clit swelling.

“Then you better win,” she replied, “That’s the rule. It seems you both have good reasons to win, other than going first. Now get on the grass and get started.

I knew by now that there was no point arguing. I had to do what I was told. I had to try my best to make this lady, who was old enough to be my mother, cum. Aside from everything else, they had videos of me having sex with underage boys and girls. My daughter was under their control. I kicked my heels off and walked to the center of the grassy area. I was never much of an athlete or fighter, but I would do my best.

Fran wasn’t convinced, yet and ranted, “This is disgusting! I won’t do it! I refuse! Let me out of here! She’s a girl! You’re nothing but disgusting lesbians! Help! Help!”

Ms. Jansen grabbed Fran by her elbows and shook her until she shut up, then said, “You will do what you’re told, or I’ll do more than slap you. If you think this is disgusting, it’s nothing compared to what will happen to you if you don’t.”

She dragged Fran to where I was standing on the grass and continued, “Now, you better fight back, or Suzy will strip you naked and make you orgasm right here in front of me.”

“Oh!” was the only response Fran could offer, once she realized that she was trapped.

Ms. Jansen stepped back onto the patio and said, “Go!”

Fran stood motionless, not knowing what to do. I charged in and grabbed her by the shoulders trying to wrestle her to the ground. She snapped to attention and responded by grabbing my shoulders and we circled each other. Her granny shoes slipped off her feet in the struggle. I could feel my dress creeping up my thighs.

I was at a disadvantage, realizing that all I had on was my dress, while Fran was fully clothed. My cunny was already coming into view. I knew I had to concentrate on stripping her first. I had to get her panties off, at least. I’d have to wrestle with her for a while to tire her out.

Eventually, my dress was up around my waist. Fran noticed my naked cunny and reached a hand down to cup it. She awkwardly tried to get me off.

“Ugh! It’s wet!” Fran said.

Going right in for my cunny was a mistake. Once she let go of my shoulder with one of her hands, I was able to wrestle her to the ground. I got her on her back and straddled her hips. I tried unbuttoning her dress, but with her struggling under me, I couldn’t do it. So, I grabbed the dress by the collar and tore it open. The first four or five buttons gave way and Fran’s granny bra was exposed.

“No!” she screamed and reached up to grab the top of my dress. She pulled down and the shoulder straps gave way. My tits bounced into full view. My long, thick nipples happy to be free of the dress, swelled even more.

“Woohoo!” Ms. Jansen yelled, “Strip her!”

I wasn’t sure who she was rooting for, since we were both being stripped. I swung around facing her feet so that my knees were on either side of Fran’s chest and tore the rest of her buttons. What greeted me were the biggest, baggiest powder blue bloomers I’d ever seen. The sight just made me start laughing and I rolled over onto the grass.

Ms. Jansen was laughing too, “Oh my God! Do people actually wear panties like that?”

Fran took the opportunity to try to get back to her feet. I reached over to grab the back of her dress and pulled it all the way off as she stood. I had her down to her bra and panties. And those silly knee-high stockings. She looked ridiculous in her mismatched underwear: white bra, powder blue bloomers, and nude knee-highs. The bra looked like one of those you see in an old lingerie catalog.

Pulling her dress off made Fran stumble and fall face down on the grass. I pounced onto her back with what was left of my dress wrapped around my waist. In effect, I was naked. I was able to unhook the back of her bra but couldn’t do much else in that position. I reached back and slapped Fran’s butt over her bloomers.

“Slap that ass!” Ms. Jansen cheered.

I twisted my body so I could slap her butt harder, but that allowed Fran wiggle around and turn over while still under me. She reached up and roughly grabbed my tits and squeezed.

“Ahhhh!” I screamed in pain at the same time a jolt went from my nipples to my swollen clit.

I gave up spanking and was able to get Fran’s hands off my tits long enough to pull her bra off. Fran had B-cup tits with dark, silver dollar size areola. Her nipples stood up long and thick much like my own. I grabbed her nipples and twisted. She screamed and did the same to me. We remained in that position, screaming and twisting nipples, for a minute before I felt Ms. Jansen push me off Fran.

“Break the hold! Break the hold!” she said.

I stood and pulled the tatters of my dress off. Fran, on the other hand, ran to grab her bra and tried to put it back on. That was her second mistake. I ran and pushed her hard, she rolled onto the grass and dropped her bra. She was on her back and I grabbed her bloomers by the leg bands and pulled. She grabbed the waist band with both hands.

“NO!” She screamed, “Don’t strip me naked!”

The material of her bloomers was thick and tough. It wouldn’t rip and Fran’s grip wasn’t letting go. It was a standstill and I thought Ms. Jansen would make us break the hold again, so I switched tactics. I let go of the bloomers pushed her legs back, bending her like a pretzel. I then stepped over her legs so my butt was on the backs of her knees as her legs were forced downward. This squeezed her belly and made it hard for her to breathe. Her panty covered butt was now wide open and I slapped it hard.

I noticed a large wet spot in the crotch of her bloomers. This was making her as horny as it was making me.

“Remember the rule!” Ms. Jansen yelled, “make her cum!”

I felt Fran’s hands on my cunny and her fingers were going in.

“Mmmmmm...” I moaned.

I realized that even though I was punishing Fran’s ass, I would lose the match if she made me cum. I let her finger me for a moment. My desire to cum almost took over my desire to obey my daughter. I was right on the edge when the desire to obey won out. I grabbed the waist band of Fran’s bloomers with both hand and pulled and I stepped back. Fran stopped fingering me, but she was in no position to stop me as I worked the bloomers down to her knees.

Fran’s cunny had thin, brown and grey hairs that did little to hide her dark cunny lips. They were swollen and thick with a lifetime of horniness built up. I reached up and slid my thumb up her tight, virgin cunny.

I felt her stop struggling and a loud moan escaped her lips, “Ahhhhhhh ... Mmmmmm...”

Sensing victory, I fucked her with my thumb. I leaned back and squatted to get more leverage. This was my first mistake.

“Lick it!” Ms. Jansen yelled, “Lick her pussy and make her cum!”

Fran snapped to attention. I felt her grab my legs and pull her head up. Her tongue met my clit, sending a lightning bolt through my body. I fell backward but had the wherewithal to grab the bloomers. I pulled them down her legs and completely off as I fell back onto the grass behind Fran’s head.

I recovered quickly as Fran lay panting on her back.

“What’s happening? What’s happening?” Fran repeated as she panted for breath.

I got on my hands and knees and crawled over her until my knees straddled her head. Her horny, angry looking cunny was in front of my face. I leaned down and sucked her clit into my mouth.

“AAAhhhhh...” She screamed and started moaning.

“Lick her, Fran!” Ms. Jansen yelled, “Lick her back!”

Somehow, Fran regained her senses and started licking my cunny. I knew that I needed to end this now and licked and sucked her, trying to give her the first orgasm of her life!

“Stick your finger in her asshole!” Ms. Jansen shouted.

I kept licking, thinking that Fran would never do such a thing. But I was wrong. I felt a finger slide up my asshole. That was too much for me.

“Oh! God! I’m cumming!” I yelled.

At the same time, Fran shouted, “Something’s happening! Ahhhhhhh!”

I ground my clit down onto Fran’s mouth and came all over her face. I didn’t stop licking and felt Fran’s cunny spasm around my tongue. We came at the same time!

Fran swung her legs up and around my head, squeezing me down hard onto her cunny as she came.

When the waves of orgasm subsided, I rolled off Fran and we both lay there on our backs breathing heavily.

“It’s a tie!” Ms. Jansen shouted and clapped her hands.

“I ... I’m sorry ... I tried...” I stammered, apologizing for cumming without permission.

“I’ll let Tissues deal with you for that,” Ms. Jansen said, “but how will we break the tie?”

Fran just laid on the grass panting, “W ... what was that? ... W ... what happened?...”

My hard orgasm did nothing to satisfy my horniness. Knowing that I’d be punished by my daughter later just made it worse. My clit continued to throb, begging for attention.

Ms. Jansen stood over us in thought as Fran and I recovered from our orgasms. We both managed to push ourselves up to a sitting position.

I asked Fran, “Was that really your first orgasm? Ever!?”

“I ... I guess so ... I never ... It felt so good!” she replied, “let’s do it again!”

She crawled over and tried to get on top of me. I fell back, surprised at the older woman’s boldness. Ms. Jansen came over and started to slap the woman’s naked butt.

“Knock it off!” She yelled.

Fran rolled off me and rubbed her butt, “Ouch! That hurts!”

“That’s nothing,” I said, “didn’t you notice the strap marks on me?”

Fran looked me over open mouthed and just sat quietly.

“I know how to resolve the tie,” Ms. Jansen said, “Whoever cums first loses. But this time, you can’t use your hands or mouths.”

I knew what that meant. She wanted us to rub cunnies together like they made me do with my daughter. I thought that it wouldn’t be so bad, I already came without permission once, what more could happen?

I looked over at Fran who was smiling broadly. Apparently, she wasn’t disappointed about the chance to have the second orgasm of her life.

“I know what you’re both thinking,” Ms. Jansen continued, “cumming won’t be so bad, now. So, let’s make it a little more interesting. Hmmm ... I know! The loser has to submit her pussy to the winner for punishment! And don’t worry, we have plenty of stuff here in our special suite to punish horny pussies with.”

“Oh no! I’m not letting her punish my pisha!” Fran said, using an even more girlish name for her vagina than cunny, which is my preferred term.

Fran rolled over and tried to get her foot in contact with my cunny. She didn’t get it. I grabbed her by the ankle, worked my way to my feet and grabbed her other ankle as she tried to squirm free. I was able to work her ankles under my arms as I stood between her legs. Her cunny was wide open and soaking wet, begging for attention.

I stepped out from between her legs with my right foot and pulled her toward me as I worked my way back down to the ground. Once I was laying down, I shimmied forward and pulled Fran toward me. My clit quivered as soon as our cunnies touched. Fran finally realized what I was doing and forced her cunny into mine.

“Mmmm ... Mmmmm ... Mmmmm...” she moaned and humped me hard.

I thought about two advantages I assumed I had. One, I had experience to know when I was about to cum, so I could slow my attacks when I was on the edge. Two, my clit was much bigger. I thought I could use that to my advantage, as well. The problem was with how horny I’d been made over the last few days. It seemed I was on the edge constantly. I knew that I had to make short work of this or suffer the consequences.

I tried to adjust my position so that our clits touched. I tried to flick her smaller clit up and down with my bigger one. It seemed to work.

“Ahhhh ... Ahhhh ... Ahhhh...” she moaned and matched her humping to the rhythm I set.

I did my best to hold back. I was right on the edge and humped as hard and fast as I could without going over. Unfortunately, this strategy just kept Fran on the edge, as well. So, I changed tactic. I remembered how hard I came when Tissues’ clit entered me, so I moved my clit to the opening of Fran’s cunny and pulled her in to me hard.

“Unnnnhhhh...” she moaned as my clit entered her.

My clit isn’t nearly as large as Tissues’. I got maybe a half-inch of clit inside her tight cunny and humped. It worked!

“It’s happening again!” Fran screamed and pushed herself down on my clit, trying to get as much of it as possible into her virgin cunny.

It took all my strength to hold back from cumming again, but somehow, I managed to hold off while Fran erupted.

“Mmmmmmmm...!” she moaned as she started to cum.

I felt Ms. Jansen’s hands under my armpits as she pulled me off Fran and said, “Fran loses!”

“NO!” Fran screamed as my clit left her spasming cunny. She tried to shimmy herself toward me to regain contact, but Ms. Jansen pulled me up to my feet.

Ms. Jansen ruined her orgasm! I stood panting and stayed on the edge as I watched Fran hump the air frantically. When that failed, she shot both hands down to her cunny and tried to get her orgasm going again by herself. Her awkwardness confirmed the fact that she’d never masturbated before.

“Oh, no no no...” Ms. Jansen said, grabbing her hands.

“Please!” Fran begged, to no avail.

Ms. Jansen pulled Fran to her feet.

“Before we move on to Fran getting her ‘pisha’ punished, there’s one of us here who hasn’t gotten off yet,” Ms. Jansen said as she started to get undressed, “Fran, since you lost, you can do the honors.”

“What? I don’t know how to...” Fran started to say.

“Suzy will show you, now get busy,” Ms. Jansen said as she laid in the grass with her legs spread wide and her knees in the air.

I guided Fran down between Ms. Jansen’s legs. She started licking on her own and I guided her to lick the hole and stick her tongue in and out. Then I told her to lick the clit in circles and suck on it. Ms. Jansen was patient. I guess she was more interested in plunging Fran down to the depths of depravity than getting off herself.

I couldn’t help but reach back and stroke Fran’s cunny while I helped her lick Ms. Jansen off. I got a finger nice and wet and started poking at Fran’s asshole. She moved away at first, but when I motioned for her to do the same to Ms. Jansen, she stopped resisting.

She worked a finger up Ms. Jansen’s cunny to get it nice and wet and then slid it up her asshole. Ms. Jansen moaned in response.

“Mmmmmm ... Yes!” She moaned.

I worked my finger up Fran’s asshole. She pushed her hips back to meet my finger and started licking Ms. Jansen’s cunny faster. I was careful not to let Fran cum. I didn’t think Ms. Jansen wanted that and I didn’t want to have my cunny punished. Or did I?

Finally, Ms. Jansen grabbed Fran’s head and pulled her face hard into her cunny. She humped Fran’s face until she screamed in orgasm.

When she was done, Ms. Jansen got up off the grass and I did the same. We watched Fran sitting on the grass for a few minutes.

She was ranting again. Well, sort of. She was more just talking to herself, rather than the loud ranting she did earlier.

“What happened to me? How could I do those things? Why did it feel so good? I’m not like that. I don’t do those things. It’s so wrong. I’m not a lesbian!” she said.

Ms. Jansen got Fran to her feet and pulled her back into the suite. She opened one of the doors and we walked into a small room. What I saw, made me want to turn and run, but I didn’t. Though smaller, it looked a lot like the dungeon in the basement of Ms. Connor’s adult shop, complete with the gynecologist’s table in the center.

Fran was still a little dazed from her ruined orgasm and the weird thoughts going through her head. She allowed herself to be tied down to the table without struggling.

Ms. Jansen picked up a phone and asked whoever answered to send Michelle in, whoever that is.

“Start with her tits for now,” Ms. Jansen said.

Wow! Was I really going to get to punish Fran however I wanted? With anything hanging on the walls here. I wanted to confirm.

“C ... can I do whatever I want to her?” I asked.

“Well, you go ahead for now,” Ms. Jansen replied, “Just don’t make her cum.”

I looked around the room like a girl in a candy story with a $100 bill, not knowing what I wanted first. I noticed some feathers and grabbed two puffy ones and started tickling Fran’s perky b-cup titties. She giggled in response.

I realized that I wasn’t punishing Fran much and looked over the floggers. Ms. Jansen said that they were arranged by severity from left to right. I selected the one in the middle and swatted my hand a few times. The sound brought Fran around a bit.

“No! Please!” she begged and struggled in her bonds for the first time.

I swatted her a few times under her tits and then over them before laying into the tit flesh.

SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!!

“Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!” Fran screamed with each swat. I made sure to punish her nipples.

After a minute, a young lady entered the room. She was a beautiful brunette in her early twenties. She was unphased by seeing Fran bound and spanked.

“Yes, Ms. Jansen, what may I do for you?” she said.

“Hi Michelle. This one needs a waxing,” Ms. Jansen replied, patting Fran’s cunny. Then to me, she said, “Take a break.”

I put the flogger back on the wall. Now I knew why Ms. Jansen didn’t let me whack Fran’s cunny yet. She wanted it bald first! Michelle went right to work. Fran craned her neck trying to watch what was happening between her legs. She’d shriek here and there as hair was removed from a particularly sensitive spot.

“Oh my God! Oh my God!” Fran repeated as Michelle did her work.

I took the time to look over some of the pleasure and punishment implements in the room.

“Suzy here will need electrolysis at some point,” Ms. Jansen said.

“Of course, Ms. Jansen,” Michelle said, looking over at me, “she needs the hair to grow back a little first. I’ll make an appointment for her.”

A lightning bolt went from my nipples to my clit. I was going to be permanently bald! And I didn’t have a choice in the matter. It was decided for me.

Michelle was very efficient and before long, Fran was completely bald from the neck down.

Fran moaned as Ms. Jansen stroked her sensitive, newly bald cunny. Michelle gathered her things and left the room.

“Much better,” she said, “you may resume her punishment.”

“No! Please!” Fran begged.

I started with tickling and used several different feathers on her bald cunny. At first, Fran giggled and laughed, but eventually, the tickling got her hornier and hornier and she started moaning. I used two pointy feathers, one on her clit and one on her asshole, until I felt she was about to cum. Then I grabbed the least severe flogger and swatted her open cunny.

SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!!

It wasn’t having much effect as Fran was still moaning in pleasure. Ms. Jansen motioned me toward a different implement. It was more of a stiff, leather paddle, but the paddle part was cut into two straps. I found out later that it’s called a tawse.

I tapped Fran’s cunny with it a few times and started to swat it harder. Eventually, Fran’s moans turned to shrieks of pain and begging for mercy. Having been in Fran’s position, I felt bad for her and stopped spanking her with the tawse. I guess being the dominant one just wasn’t for me, after all. I tried a few other items on Fran’s cunny. I put clamps on her lips and clitty and use the flogger to swat them off. Ms. Jansen enjoyed that one, laughing as the clamps flew off one at a time to Fran’s shrieks.

Ms. Jansen saw that I was slowing down, and I guess she realized that I probably preferred being the one on the table than the one doing the punishing.

“One more thing, then we’ll let Fran go,” Ms. Jansen said.

She walked me over to a rack that had belts with dildoes attached. The rack was behind Fran’s head, out of her sight. It didn’t sink in at first to me what these could possibly be for. She picked up on that had a medium sized dildo on it, maybe 7 inches or so.

“Do you want to do it or should I?” she asked me.

I had a puzzled look on my face and Ms. Jansen realized that I didn’t know what was going on.

“This is a strap on dildo,” she said, “you put it on and fuck Fran with it. You want to try?”

“Oh?” I responded, still a bit puzzled. Then it finally hit me, “Oh! Yes! I will!”

Ms. Jansen helped me get the dildo on. The belt rubbed against my cunny and clit. Once it was properly adjusted, I walked around to where Fran could see.

“Oh no! No! Please! I’m a virgin! You can’t!” she begged.

Ms. Jansen adjusted the height of the table so that I could comfortably align the head of the dildo with Fran’s cunny. She then put a little lube on the dildo and slapped me on the butt, indicating that I was ready to go.

Fran kept up her begging, but we ignored her. I got between her legs and rubbed the head of the dildo up and down along Fran’s slit. She stopped begging and panted, steeling herself to prepare for the inevitable.

I slowly pushed the dildo in about half-way, stopped and then slowly pulled it back out. Fran craned her neck to watch herself get impaled for the first time. I pushed the dildo all the way in with the second thrust and started to move in and out.

“Oh my God! Oh my God!” Fran repeated between moans as I quickened my pace.

The fucking motion had the belt I was wearing rubbing against my clit hard with each thrust and before long I was ready for an orgasm, myself. I made sure to keep my pace slow enough so I didn’t go over the edge.

“Is that scratching your itch?” Ms. Jansen asked and laughed.

Fran could only moan in reply. I watched as Ms. Jansen went over to the rack and strapped on a belt with a much longer and thicker dildo. She lubed it up a bit and then pushed me aside and got between Fran’s legs.

“No! It’s too big!” Fran begged again to no avail.

Ms. Jansen roughly pushed the huge dildo up Fran’s cunny all the way in in one shot.

“Ahhhhhh!” Fran screamed.

Ms. Jansen roughly pounded Fran’s cunny, that was virginal just a few moments ago, without mercy. After a few minutes, Fran’s begging and screaming changed to moaning and it looked like she was trying to meet Ms. Jansen’s thrusts with her hips.

“Here it comes again!” she screamed and had a massive orgasm on the huge dildo. This time, Ms. Jansen didn’t ruin it and continued to ram the dildo in and out until Fran’s orgasm ended.

Fran was covered in sweat and breathing heavily when Ms. Jansen pulled the dildo out. She had me bring the dildoes to the bathroom to clean them as she released Fran from the table.

She gave Fran a short, brief robe to put on and called for someone to come pick her up.

When the VIP receptionist arrived, Ms. Jansen told her to see if Fran needed any other services while I got my makeover. She told the girl to make sure Fran was still here when we were ready to leave. She also asked the girl to send the beauticians in to our suite. The girl agreed and escorted Fran out of our suite.

“That was fun, wasn’t it?” Ms. Jansen said when we were alone.

“Well ... Yes, I must admit...” I replied.

“OK we can finally get to do what we came here to do,”

Ms. Jansen went to one of the other doors in the suite and entered. I followed her in and found a much more normal setting. It resembled a small, lush beauty shop with two chairs. Ms. Jansen sat naked in one of the chairs.

“While we’re waiting,” she said, spreading her legs and pointing down to her wet cunny.

I knew what was expected of me and went right to work.

“Get the big strap-on,” she said.

With a dripping cunny and throbbing clit, I did what I was told.

Chapter 6

The VIP receptionist guided Fran toward one of the massage rooms. Fran was still in a daze from the orgasm she had on the huge strap-on dildo Ms. Jansen used on her virgin pisha. Thoughts were running through her head.

‘Oh my God! I’m not a virgin anymore. It felt so good! Why did I wait so long to have sex? Am I a lesbian? My pisha is so sensitive with no hair on it! I look like a little girl down there! I want more! There’s a fire in my pisha! I ... I’m so ... horny! That’s it ... Horny! God help me!”

The receptionist led Fran into a massage room. She helped Fran out of her robe and had Fran lay face down on the massage table, which was already covered with a clean towel. She then draped another towel over Fran’s naked butt.

Fran noticed that the room wasn’t nearly as lush as the suite they just left. There was one chair, the massage table, and a counter with a sink and cabinets.

“The masseur will be with you shortly, my name is Jenne – like Jenn A - if you need anything. Just dial ‘0’ on the phone and ask for me,” she said and left the room.

After a few minutes, Fran snapped out of her daze when she realized that she’d left her clothes and purse in the suite. She jumped off the table and grabbed the robe. She dialed the phone and asked for Jenne.

“My ... my things are in the other room,” she said when Jenne got on the line.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get them for you,” Jenne replied.

Ranting Fran returned, “Oh no! I need my things now! My dress is torn, and you need to fix it! I can’t go out with a torn dress! I have things in my purse that I need! You can’t steal my things! I ... I need my BLOOMERS!”

“Please, Fran, let me help you. I’ll...” Jenne started to say, but Fran hung up the phone.

She tied the robe on and left the massage room. When the door closed behind her, she wasn’t quite sure which way to go to get back to the suite. She decided that she’d better wait for Jenne to return but found the door to the room locked.

Fran waited a few minutes, but Jenne didn’t arrive. She felt extremely vulnerable in the tiny robe. She’d never been out of her house with no bloomers on! She needed to get her things and decided to try to find the suite. She took her best guess at the right direction and walked that way.

Walking around nearly naked was making her feel hornier. Only her doctor had ever seen her in this state of undress. Before today, that is. She could feel the air on her newly bald pisha. Her nipples pushed out the fabric of the robe.

She made a few rights and lefts but didn’t see anyone at all to ask directions. She heard what sounded like power tools and hammering and headed that way, hoping that someone could send her in the right direction. She found the construction zone and kept walking toward the noise. Her bare feet could feel debris on the floor as she walked.

A construction worker came around the corner carrying some broken sheetrock and wood. He stopped when he saw Fran and dropped what he was carrying. He wore heavy jeans, a black t-shirt, boots, and a hard hat.

Fran’s pisha quivered when she saw him. ‘Would he? Could I?’ she thought.

“Ma’am, you can’t be in here. Especially with no shoes,” the tall, black construction worker said.

“I ... I’m sorry ... I was just looking for my ... my friends, and...” Fran stammered as she tiptoed toward the man.

“You’re gonna hurt yourself. My name’s Jimmy. Let me help you,” he said as he came over and picked Fran up.

She wrapped her arms around his strong neck as he carried her with one arm around her back and the other under her knees. The bottom of her robe opened, and she knew that her pisha and maybe more were exposed.

Fran melted in the man’s arms. Her pisha was dripping wet as he carried her farther into the construction area. The sounds of hammers and power tools were getting louder. Jimmy rounded a corner and entered the construction area. Fran noticed four other workers there, busy with their work.

Instinctively, Fran reached around with one of her hands to cover her throbbing pisha.

They went unnoticed, at first. Then Fran noticed a tug at her robe. Jimmy noticed it, as well and stopped walking. He turned around to see the hem of the robe hung up on a nail.

“Oh!” he said, “I need to put you down here for a minute. Be careful not to tug on your robe. The walls here are unstable and you may cause it to collapse on us.”

Jimmy carefully set Fran down on her feet. The nail held the hem of Fran’s robe open and up over her waist. She was naked from the waist down. Her newly bald and very horny pisha were in full view. She resisted the temptation to tug her robe free of the nail, afraid to cause a collapse. So, she shot both her hands down to cup her nakedness, keeping her back to the wall. Her knees nearly gave way as her hands touched her sensitive pisha.

“Jimmy!” she shouted, “I’m naked!”

Her scream alerted the other workers to their presence, and they stopped working and looked over at her and Jimmy. They put their tools down and walked over, shouting at them to be careful of the unstable wall.

In a matter of seconds, she was surrounded by six hunky construction workers.

Jimmy pulled Fran away from the wall a bit and turned her around. She shot one her hands around her body to hide her butt crack from the crew.

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” he said, “It’s on there good. We have to take this robe off you, or we’re fucked.”

“No! Please! You can’t! I’m naked!” Fran pleaded.

Her plea was ignored, and Jimmy untied the belt of the robe. He opened it, exposing her perky tits and swollen nipples. Fran had three places to cover now and only two hands. She tried to turn her butt back to the wall and shot her arm up to cover her tits. Then picked a knee up and crossed her leg in front of her pisha, keeping her hand between her legs.

“You have to move your hands, so I can get the robe off,” Jimmy said, “Please, be still. It’s very dangerous.”

Jimmy lowered the robe from Fran’s shoulders as far as he could without Fran moving her arms. He gently grabbed the hand covering her chest and pulled it away, exposing Fran’s tits to the crew.

The workers couldn’t resist whistling and commenting on Fran’s naked tits. She felt herself blushing and her nipples swelled to meet the workers’ stares.

Jimmy slipped the robe off Fran’s arm and her hand flew back up to cover her tits. She unconsciously rubbed her pisha with the hand between her legs and felt the wetness.

“Come on,” he said, gently grabbing her wrist, “one more.”

He pulled her hand from between her legs. Fran instinctively shot the hand that was covering her tits down to cover her horny pisha. The sound of her hand slapping her wet, naked flesh left no doubt about the condition between her legs.

Jimmy pulled the robe of, leaving Fran completely naked in front of the six construction workers. One of them reached out and pulled Fran away from the wall and the workers closed in and made a tight circle around her. She tried to reach for the robe but was pulled away.

“No!” Jimmy said, “Just leave it there.”

“Please,” Fran begged, “I’m naked! I need something to wear!”

One of the other workers said, “We don’t have anything, do we?”

A chorus of ‘no’ rang out from the other workers.

Jimmy said, “You can’t go back that way naked. Come this way and let’s see if we can find you something to wear. You have to be careful though, with those bare feet. Give me your hand.”

Jimmy grabbed the hand that was covering Fran’s tits and one of the other workers grabbed her other wrist. The pulled her hands to her sides, completely exposing Fran’s nakedness to the crew.”

“Oh!” Fran said and allowed herself to be guided away, naked. She tiptoed her way through the debris on the floor of the construction site, holding the workers hands. Her nipples were dark and swollen and her clit throbbed.

I took care of Ms. Jansen’s needs with the big strap on dildo. I had to stop several times to avoid cumming myself as the belt rubbed my horny clitty. Eventually, I found a rhythm that kept me on the edge but didn’t send me over. She had two orgasms before we were interrupted by a voice from the living room area.

“Hello! We’re here!” A young lady’s voice said.

“Come in,” Ms. Jansen replied.

Michelle and one other girl entered, and Michell said, “This is Katie, she’s a new nail technician and masseuse.”

Katie was around the same age as Michelle, blonde and beautiful. She stood quietly with her eyes pointed down to her feet.

“Hello Ms. Jansen, it’s nice to meet you. I hope my work exceeds your expectations,” the Katie said.

Ms. Jansen addressed Michelle, “Does she know the deal?”

Michelle responded, “Yes, Ms. Jansen. Katie has been briefed and is ... ready to please you.”

“Good!” Ms. Jansen said, “I believe Ms. Connor left instructions for Suzy’s make-over?”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen, she did.”

“Soooo ... what the fuck are you waiting for?”

Michelle jumped and sprang to action. She told Katie to work on my nails first while she tended to Ms. Jansen. Very quickly, Katie had my feet in a bucket of hot water and Michelle was working on Ms. Jansen’s hair.

“Michelle, don’t you think you two are a bit over dressed?” Ms. Jansen said.

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” Michelle replied and started removing her dress. She motioned for Katie to do the same.

In no time, Michelle was naked. Her C-cup titties were perfect, no sign of sag. Her pink nipples pointed up to the ceiling. Just a hint of inner lips protruded from her bald little cunny.

When Katie’s uniform dress fell to her waist, her C-cup titties came into view. I was surprised to see that they were saggy, especially for someone her age. She had large dark areola with short, dark nipples. But that wasn’t the biggest surprise. When she pushed her uniform all the way down, a leather chastity belt came into view!

I squeezed my thighs together against my clit and almost had an orgasm, but I controlled myself. I must admit that I was jealous of the girl.

“Ooooo!” Ms. Jansen squeeled, “So I see who that last order was for!”

She called the girl over and checked the fit of the belt. She was barely able to slide a fingertip under the belt but couldn’t get anywhere near the girl’s cunny.

“Fits perfectly!” she said, “how long have you had this on?”

“Four days, Ms. Jansen, except once a day for cleaning,” Katie replied.

“Wow! I bet you’re really horny.”

“Yes, Ms. Jansen. I’m very horny.”

“Well, that’s the idea, I guess,” Ms. Jansen giggled.

The girls went back to work. Michelle’s firm titties bounced a little as she worked while Katie’s swung back and forth. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and tried to enjoy my pedicure. It had been a long time since I felt so pampered. As soon as I did, a voice got my attention.

“Excuse me, Ms. Jansen. There’s something you need to see,” Jenne, the VIP receptionist said as she entered the room.

“What is it?” Ms. Jansen asked.

Jenne turned on the large-screen TV that was in the room and flipped to a channel.

“We have a section under construction,” she said, “and your guest, Fran wandered in somehow. We have this on our security cameras.”

The screen showed Fran in the middle of a circle of construction workers. She was naked! The workers were pushing her around the circle as she struggled to keep herself covered with her hands. She was getting a few slaps in the butt, too. Unfortunately, there was no sound. The camera must have been on the ceiling and off to the side, since we got a good view down into the circle.

“Are you recording this?” Ms. Jansen asked.

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” Jenne replied, “all security cameras are recorded and kept for one week.”

“Make sure this one is saved with the rest of Ms. Connor’s video. And send me Fran’s contact information. I know you’re not supposed to but do it anyway.”

“Of course, Ms. Jansen, I’ll see to it right away!” Jenne said, “Will there be anything else.”

“Yes, would you be a dear and gather our things from out on the patio?”

“Of course, Ms. Jansen,” Jenne replied and left the room.

“Well, well, well, Fran,” Ms. Jansen said, looking up at the TV, “welcome to the club!”

So much for a relaxing pedicure. My eyes were riveted to the screen while stealing glances at Michelle and Katie. My clit throbbed wondering how Katie felt having her cunny sealed away from her and watching the hunky construction workers start to undress while passing Fran around.

Jenne returned with her arm’s full of the clothes we left out on the patio. Ms. Jansen asked her to have my red dress mended and to toss all of Fran’s clothes. We all had a big laugh as Jenne held up Fran’s powder blue bloomers. Jenne asked if she should bring Fran her purse, but Ms. Jansen told her to leave it in our suite.

Having her instructions, Jenne left us.

I looked up at the TV and realized that Fran had no clothes to wear home. I knew the feeling all too well. Certainly, Ms. Jansen would come up with something humiliating for her. I watched as the construction workers’ dicks came into view. At first, Fran turned her head away as they tried to feed their dicks into her mouth. But then, she gave in and sucked dick after dick. Eventually, she was looking around open-mouthed for the next dick when one was pulled out.

My thoughts turned to Katie. I was very curious about her experience with the chastity belt, since I knew I’d be locked up myself soon.

“How is it?” I asked, “You know ... Wearing that belt? Why are you wearing it?”

Katie turned to Michelle, who said, “Go ahead, Katie. Tell her the whole story.”

“I ... I’m horny all the time,” Katie said, keeping her eyes down on her work, “I needed to cum all day long and I got caught masturbating at work ... Three times in one day. They have video of me doing it and they threated post it on the Internet. So, I agreed to be locked in this chastity belt four days ago. I haven’t been able to cum since then.”

“How is it for you? Is it helpful?” I asked.

“I guess so. I mean I haven’t gone four whole days without cumming since I masturbated for the first time when I was a girl. Not even one day. I’ve never been more horny. But I guess it’s good, since I can’t get in trouble here at work.”

“W ... when will they let you cum?”

“I don’t know. Soon I hope.”

“Make sure her polish matches her shoes,” Ms. Jansen said when Katie was ready to apply polish.

“Yes, Ms. Jansen,” Katie replied.

I turned my attention back to the TV. By that time, Fran was having intercourse with the men. Well, that’s being nice. She was getting fucked. Hard. She had dicks in every hole, and they kept trading places. Fran looked to be in a continuous state of orgasm. She was loving it. I wanted to masturbate or ask Ms. Jansen if I could have Katie lick me off. My clit was throbbing.

I’d never thought about having sex with more than one man at a time. Before Friday night, I hardly thought about sex at all. Now it’s all I think about. I was jealous. I wanted to run out and find that construction site and get fucked over and over. After all, I’ve only had sex with girls and women, lately. Well, except for humping Timmy’s little dicky. I needed real, big dicks. Like the ones Fran was getting fucked by.

Katie finished my nails and explained to me how I should remove the polish and apply new colors to match my clothes without spoiling my nails. Then she switched places with Michelle. Ms. Jansen explained that my daughter wanted me to look like a slut and Michelle went to work on my hair.

“Just give me a foot massage,” Ms. Jansen said to Katie, “I don’t do my nails.”

“I’m going to dye your hair,” Michelle said, “This bleach blonde isn’t working for me. What do you think about pink?”

“No! Please, I don’t think...” I started to answer.

“Perfect!” Ms. Jansen said, “pink it is.”

One by one, the men started ejaculating. They came on Fran’s face. They came on her butt. They came on her chest. When they were all done, they got dressed and left Fran there on the floor. She was wiping cum off herself with her fingers and licking them clean.

Ms. Jansen told Michelle to call Jenne to get Fran back to her massage room and get her cleaned up. In a few minutes, we saw Michelle enter the scene on the TV. She grabbed a dazed Fran by the hand and led her naked out of the picture. It was quite a contrast between the beautiful Jenne, meticulously groomed in her sexy uniform and the naked, sweaty, cum-covered Fran.

Michelle used the remote to switch the channel on the TV. A massage room came onto the screen. It was empty until Jenne led Fran in. Fran laid on the table face down and Jenne draped a towel over her naked butt. Jenne stayed in the room until the masseur entered. He was a tall, muscular black man dressed in very tight-fitting tank top and biker shorts.

“How long until Fran has that big black cock in her mouth?” Ms. Jansen said, laughing.

We watched as the masseur first cleaned Fran up with wet towels. He even washed her hair out in the sink. Fran took advantage of every opportunity to put her hands on the man and soon his giant erection was obvious under his tight shorts.

The masseur stood at Fran’s head and massaged her shoulders. His dick was just inches from her face. She reached out, pulled the shorts down in front and pulled out his massive dick. He stopped his massage, stepped back, and undressed. Fran rolled over and licked her lips as she watched. When he was naked, Fran sucked his dick into her waiting mouth.

“There it is!” Ms. Jansen said.

Michelle worked on my hair as the scene unfolded on the TV. Eventually, the masseur bent Fran over the massage table and pounded her hard from the rear. They moved to a standing position with Fran’s arms around the masseur’s neck and him holding her under her butt. He bounced her up and down along the full length of his dick and apparently ejaculated inside her. He laid her down on the table and cleaned her up again. When he was done, he got dressed and left the room.

I looked over and Katie had moved from foot massage to licking Ms. Jansen’s pussy. I didn’t dare ask for my pussy to get licked. Michelle started to look a little uncomfortable, squeezing her thighs together and even sliding her hand over her cunny from time to time.

“Michelle, if you want me to ... I mean, I can ... I don’t mind ... helping you out,” I stammered, offering the naked beautician my services.

Michelle looked over at Ms. Jansen, who said, “Go ahead.”

“Ooooo!” Michelle cooed.

She reclined my chair, so I was laying nearly flat. She quickly climbed on and lowered her cute little cunny down onto my face. I dove right in and lapped up her juices greedily.

“Well, what do have we here,” Michelle said, looking down between my legs, “that’s the biggest clit I’ve ever seen!”

“That’s nothing!” Ms. Jansen said, “You should see her daughter’s giant clit!”

Michelle reached down and stroked my throbbing clit with her fingers.

“I ... I’m not allowed to cum!” I said, taking my face out of her cunny for a moment.

“Sucks for you,” Michelle replied, but she didn’t stop stroking my clit, “tap my leg when you need me to stop. I don’t want you taking your mouth off my pussy.”

I heard Ms. Jansen moan in orgasm next to me as I tapped Michelle’s thigh right before she sent me over the edge. I felt her thighs clench my head and her pussy quiver as she came all over my mouth. She didn’t move, so I kept licking her.

I thought about Katie in her chastity belt. Which was worse? Not being allowed to cum and having to deny myself or being totally unable to do anything about it. An image of me in the chastity suit popped into my mind and I nearly came. Michelle was sucking on my clit now, which didn’t help. I could only take a couple of seconds of that before tapping out.

Michelle got her fill and climbed off my chair, she finished up my hair and started my make-up. Katie and Ms. Jansen were walking out of the room so they could use the massage table. I looked up at the TV and saw Jenne pull a naked Fran out of the room. I guessed that they’d be back to our suite soon.

“You’ll need to let your hair grow,” Michelle said, “I’ll do the best with what you have now!”

Michelle gave my normally straight hair a nice wave that fell around my shoulders. She explained what I needed to do with the curling iron to get the waves just so. The pink color was shocking to me. But I did look slutty. That should make Miss happy.

I heard Ms. Jansen from the other room, “My goodness! What happened, Fran? You’re naked!”

“I ... I don’t know what’s happening to me. Please. Where are my clothes and my purse?” Fran replied.

“Your purse is here somewhere. Katie will get it for you. Don’t worry about clothes. We’re all naked girls here anyway. Just sit and relax on the sofa for now. Suzy is almost done with her make-over, then we’ll get you home.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you! So much is happening today. I don’t feel like myself anymore.”

Michelle did my make-up and explained each step as she did. I was looking sluttier and sluttier by the minute. She explained that the colors she was using would compliment my new pink hair. When she finished, we went out to the living room.

Ms. Jansen whistled her approval at my new, slutty look, “Wow! You look good enough to eat! Too bad you’re not allowed to cum.”

“Thank you,” I said meekly, “I feel so different.”

“Let’s get dressed, you need to be there for Tissues when she gets home from school,” Ms. Jansen said, “Your dress is ready, it’s hanging over there.”

We all started to get dressed, except for Fran. The more clothes we got on the more uncomfortable she got.

“W ... where are my clothes?” she asked.

“Your dress was ruined and the rest ... well those old lady bra and bloomers don’t match the new you. Don’t worry, we’ll get you home,” Ms. Jansen replied.

“I ... I can’t go naked!”

“Don’t worry. You’ve already been walking around the place naked.”

We finished getting dressed. Ms. Jansen called the front desk and asked that her car be ready. Fran clutched her purse in front of her cunny and covered her tits with her other arm as we left the suite. The girls said goodbye and we headed to the lobby.

“Suzy, take Fran’s purse for her. Let’s all hold hands,” Ms. Jansen said.

Fran was still in a confused state. She gave me her purse and we all walked hand in hand, Fran between me and Ms. Jansen now completely exposed. We must have been quite a sight. Ms. Jansen was in her casual attire. I was dressed for a night out at the club and Fran was totally naked.

We got to the front desk and the receptionist got up and said, “Ms. Jansen, you can’t, not here in the lobby.”

“It’s ok. I see my car’s there and ready. We’ll just get in quick,” Ms. Jansen replied and just kept walking.

Fran looked around as we exited to the valet parking area. The door girls had opened the front doors of Ms. Jansen’s car and we got into our seats. Fran tried the back door, but it was locked.

“Please! Open the door! I ... I’m NAKED!”

Ms. Jansen unlocked the doors and Fran quickly got into the back seat. Ms. Jansen pulled away with Fran giving directions to her house.

“Do you have any clothes for me?” Fran asked.

“I’m sorry, Fran. No, we don’t,” Ms. Jansen replied, “you can run in quick.”

I was just thinking about getting home to my daughter and hoping she wouldn’t be too mad at me for cumming without permission.

We pulled up to the curb in front of Fran’s house. Fran took her keys out of her purse and took a quick look around to see if anyone was around. She got out of the car and ran toward her front door, trying her best to cover herself up with her purse.

The front door opened, and a teenage boy stepped into the doorway.

“Aunt Fran! Your naked!” the boy said.

“Get out of the way!” Fran yelled and pushed her way inside.

The teen looked out at us as we pulled away laughing.

Ms. Jansen drove to my house. She pulled up to the curb, and we said our goodbyes. I thanked her for all her help and got out of the car, just in time to see Miss walking down the sidewalk toward our house. I was shocked to see what had happened to her skirt. She was practically naked! Her long dark nipples were clearly visible under her sheer top. My clit throbbed.

“Oh my God!” she yelled and ran toward me, “you look so FUCKing hot! That pink hair is awesome! I didn’t even recognize you at first.”

“Oh!” I said as she gave me a big hug. “What happened to your skirt?”

“Isn’t it cool?” she said and lifted the front flap up, exposing her giant clit.

Ms. Jansen tooted her horn and pulled away.

Miss grabbed me by the hand, “Get the fuck inside, I need to cum like NOW!”

“Me too!” I said and we laughed together.

We walked hand in hand up the walkway and into the house.

Chapter 7

Ms. Connor sat back in her office chair, feeling satisfied with an awesome first day of the week. Everything is going as planned in school. Ms. Jansen reported that all went well with Susie’s day at the spa. Having Fran in the stable was a nice bonus. She thought about getting out of Dodge before something bad happened to spoil a perfect day.

She cringed at the soft knocking at her door.

“Ms. Connor? Are you here?” said a meek voice as her door cracked open.

“Yes, come in,” Ms. Connor replied.

Ms. Connor recognized the girl who entered but couldn’t quite place her. She was dressed like she just stepped out of the 1970’s in a baggy concert t-shirt and bell bottom jeans.

“Hi Ms. Connor. It’s me. Annie,” the girl said.

“Annie?” Ms. Connor replied.

“Don’t you remember? I tried out for cheerleading, but you said I wasn’t ready this year.”

That jarred Ms. Connor’s memory. The girl was cute but had no skills for cheerleading.

“Oh ... Yes ... Of course! How are you, Annie? What can I do for you?” she asked.

“Well, I just thought I’d let you know that I’ve been practicing my cheerleading and I think I’ll be good enough to make the team next year.”

“Great! I look forward to seeing you in tryouts next year.”

“Yeah ... well...” the girl stammered and looked down at the floor.

“Is there something else?”

“Well ... Maybe there’s something else I can do? To help you and the team, you know, this year? To help me at the try-out next year?”

Ms. Connor sensed that something was up. She came out from around her desk and guided the girl to a chair in front of her desk and sat next to her, holding both her hands.

“Tell me what’s happening, Annie.”

“It’s Eugene, Ms. Connor,” the girl said, “He ... he’s recording the cheerleaders ... in the locker room.”

‘That fucking snake!’ Ms. Connor thought. She didn’t authorize a cam in the locker room. She was pissed but didn’t want to let her emotions show to the girl, yet.

“Oh!” she said, “Why that’s terrible...”

“That’s not all ... he ... well ... I caught him looking at the cheerleaders and ... he was ... you know...”

“Please tell me, Annie. I need you to say it.”

“He was playing with his ... dick ... He was jerking off!” she giggled for a moment, then caught herself.

“That’s disgusting! I’m sorry you had to see that. How did you catch him?”

“Well, we work together on the AV team. I opened the door to the data center and saw him there doing it.”

“Does he know that you caught him?”

“No! I was so embarrassed. I just ran out of the room without him seeing.”

‘That horny little fucker!’ Ms. Connor thought to herself. Eugene betrayed her trust. She should have let that little shit bang one of the girls. Well, too late now. Now she had to think of a way to secure the video Eugene had been keeping and get even with the traitor. She needed some time to plan, and she needed Annie on her side. Right now.

“Well, Annie, I’m so glad you came to me with this information. I think that you can help us and earn yourself a spot on the team. Maybe even this year!”

“Wow! Really!” Annie cheered, clapping her hands.

“Now, stand up and show me your body ... for uniform measurements, of course. Take everything off, please.”

“Oh,” the girl calmed down. “I don’t know, Ms. Connor. You mean, right here in your office?”

“Of course! Don’t be shy. The girls are always naked in front of each other in the locker room.”

“I guess ... Well, OK.”

Annie kicked off her Chuck Taylors and stood. Ms. Connor judged her to be about 5’ 6”.

“Are you a virgin, Annie?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Uh ... Yes, Ms. Connor,” the girl answered.

“Good. We need to keep up the reputation of the squad,” Ms. Connor said, laughing to herself.

Ms. Connor just found cheerleader cherry number one to send to Principal Jackson’s house this weekend.

“Really? I always thought cheerleaders had a reputation for ... well ... never mind.”

Annie pulled her t-shirt up over her head and off, revealing a plain white bra, which appeared to be around a B-cup to Ms. Connor’s eye. Annie’s black hair fell around her shoulders in stark contrast to her pale skin. The girl was all ‘Morticia Adams’ – tall, thin, pale, black hair. Not your typical cheerleader, but Ms. Connor would have to make it work. Or make the girl quit. But not yet.

She took a deep breath, unbuttoned her bell-bottoms, and pushed them down. Ms. Connor noticed the girl’s well-worn, powder blue cotton panties as Annie stepped out of her jeans. The girl blushed.

“I ... I didn’t expect for anyone to see my underwear today,” she said.

“I guess not,” Ms. Connor replied, and then, “keep going. Everything off,” as Annie hesitated.

Annie bit her lip in thought then reached around to unhook her bra. She let the straps fall off her shoulders but held the cups against her tits. She took a deep breath before pulling the bra away, revealing perky tits with cute pink button nipples. Without hesitating, she pushed her panties down to her ankles, revealing a thick black bush covering her pussy.

“OK...” Ms. Connor said, “you got a cute body, but the first rule of cheerleading is ... no hair below the neck.”

“OK ... Oh! ... I ... uh ... Yes, Ms. Connor. I’ll shave it tonight,” Annie replied.

“Let me ask you, Annie, are you willing to do anything to be a cheerleader?”

“Oh, yes! Yes! Ms. Connor!”

“This is important, you may want to think it over.”

“I don’t need to think, Ms. Connor. I’ll do anything. Anything!”

“Nail that little perv Eugene to the wall?”

“Yes! Oh, yes!”

“Lick your coaches pussy until she cums?”

“Yes! Anyth ... uhhh ... what was that?”

“I said, ‘lick your coaches pussy until she cums,’ didn’t you hear me?”

“That’s what I thought you said. I ... uh ... well ... Ms. Connor?”

“Yes, Annie?”

“That’s my biggest fantasy!”

Annie reached for the waist of Ms. Connor’s yoga pants and started tugging them down before the coach realized exactly what was happening. Ms. Connor fell back, sitting on her desk as Annie pulled the pants down as far as she could. She ducked under the wadded pants, got between Ms. Connor’s legs and dove into her wet pussy.

“Oh! ... Annie! ... Mmmmmm...” Ms. Connor moaned once she recovered from the shock of the girl’s quick move.

Annie was definitely new to licking pussy and Ms. Connor would have to teach her, but she loved the girl’s aggressiveness. She grabbed the girl by the hair and pulled her in deep. Ms. Connor humped her horny pussy hard against the girl’s tongue and nose.

“Shit! You’re gonna make me cum so fast! ... mmmmmm...” Ms. Connor moaned and fell into a hard, quick orgasm.

When she was done cumming, Ms. Connor let go of the girl’s hair. Annie fell to her knees and gasped to catch her breath.

“Oh my God! That was so hot! I ... wow!” Annie said.

“I think that’s enough cheerleading for one day. Get dressed and show up tomorrow morning looking like a cheerleader. Don’t embarrass me,” Ms. Connor ordered the girl.

“I won’t. Thank you!” Annie replied as she started to do as she was told.

When the girl left, Ms. Connor sat back behind her desk and leaned back. She wondered if this was the feeling men got when they had an awesome day at work and wanted to smoke a big fat cigar.

We got to the front door. I started to put the key into the lock when Miss stopped me.

“Wait,” she said grabbing my wrist, “I want you naked before we go in.”

I squeezed my thighs together as I felt my horny pussy start to leak juices down my legs.

“Yes, Miss,” I replied.

I looked around to see if any of the neighbors were outside. I didn’t see anyone, but cars were going by in the street, since it was around the time that people would be coming home from work. I wanted to please my daughter, so I didn’t hesitate long. I pulled the shoulder straps of my dress down and pulled my arms through. The quicker I got naked, the quicker Miss would let me inside, so I just pulled the dress down my knees and stepped out of it. I was naked!

“Give it to me,” Miss ordered, and I obeyed, handing my dress over to her.

I didn’t dare try to cover my nakedness with my hands. I knew Miss wouldn’t like that. I unlocked the door and pushed it open. Miss pulled me away and stepped inside, closing the door almost all the way. She left me out on the stoop naked. The door was open just a crack and I could see Miss peeking out at me.

“Please, Miss. I’m naked! Can I come inside now?” I asked.

“Not yet. Finger your clitty,”

“Y ... Yes, Miss,”

I reached down and stroked my swollen clit, as ordered. I looked around and didn’t see any neighbors, but one of the cars that passed by honked its horn.

“Don’t you dare cum!” she ordered.

“I ... I won’t Miss. But, please let me inside before someone sees. I don’t want us to get in any trouble,”

I stroked my clit slowly to avoid cumming, but I knew it was only a matter of time. I already came once without permission today and I didn’t want to add to that.

“Now put your finger up your asshole,” Miss ordered.

“I ... mmmm ... Y ... Yes, Miss,” I answered.

I had to spread my legs as I reached around pushed my middle finger into my soaking wet pussy. Once I had it lubed up, I slid the finger back and pushed it into my asshole as I continued to stroke my swollen clit.

“Aaahhhhh ... Mmmmm...” I moaned.

I lost my balance had to put a hand down on the stoop to keep from falling over. I got down on my knees, put my face down on the stoop and got my finger back up my asshole. I was facing the door, so my pussy and asshole were on full display to anyone passing by. But, I wanted to make Miss happy, so I continued to masturbate.

“My God! You’re such a horny Mommy Slut!” Miss said.

I felt my orgasm approaching and begged Miss to let me inside. She ordered me to keep going and reminded me not to cum.

“I want you to keep going until you’re just about to cum, then I’ll let you in. Tell the truth! Don’t stop until the very last second!” She ordered.

All I could do was moan. I needed to get inside so I squeezed my clit and slipped a second finger up my asshole, pumping it hard. It only took a few seconds before I got to the edge. I slowed down to keep myself there and not go over.

“I ... I need to stop ... I’m ... I’M GONNA CUM!” I screamed, losing all sense of where I was.

I felt hands grabbing me from under my armpits and I was dragged into the house. Miss closed the door and I lay there on my back panting as I came away from the edge of orgasm.

“That was so hot!”, Miss said, “I think you should get naked outside all the time.”

The next thing I knew, Miss had straddled my head and forced her soaking wet pussy onto my face. I knew what I had to do. I had to lick my daughter’s soaking wet pussy and such her huge, throbbing clit until she came. I didn’t hesitate and rammed my tongue up into her wide-open pussy.

“Aaahhhhh...” she moaned, “I really need this. Miss Connor didn’t let me cum at school today. I’m so fucking horny right now!”

I wanted to please her and make her cum as hard as possible, so reached around with my hands and fingered her pussy and asshole as I sucked her huge clit into my mouth.

“Yes! You fucking slut! Suck my fat clitty! You’re such a dirty CUNT! AAAHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed.

She squired so hard that my finger was pushed out of her pussy. There was one long, hard squirt that soaked me from my chin down to my belly button. Three or four squirts followed as she fucked my mouth with her giant clit. Her orgasm calmed down, but she just kept humping, so shoved three fingers into her gaping pussy while I sucked her clit and pushed a second finger up her asshole.

“That’s it, Mommy Slut! Don’t stop! I didn’t tell you to stop, did I, you fucking cunt!” she screamed obscenities at me while I worked her over.

My sole focus was my daughter’s pleasure. After all, I am her Mommy Slut – a fucking horny cunt that needs to be abused and punished for cumming. I’ve learned that much about myself over the last few days.

Miss had three more strong squirt cums before she rolled off me. We took some time to collect ourselves before getting up and finally moving away from the front door. Miss still had her school clothes on. Of course, I was still naked except for my heels.

“I’ll get dinner started,” I said and headed into the kitchen. Miss followed me in and sat at the table.

“So, what happened with Ms. Jansen today? I don’t see a chastity belt on you,” she asked.

“We tried so many, but Ms. Jansen didn’t like any of them. She’s having one made special. It will take a few days, she said.”

Miss will be so happy when my chastity suit arrives. She’s going to love it. I almost spilled the beans and told her all about it right then, but I thought better of it. It would be a nice surprise for her.

“Oh, that sucks. I really wanted you locked up,” she said, disappointed.

I wasn’t sure if Ms. Jansen somehow told my daughter about my orgasm. Either way, I knew I had to tell her. I didn’t obey. She was in charge. I had to be honest. The last time I wasn’t completely honest, Miss found out and she was very upset. And rightfully so.

“I ... I have something else to tell you,” I said while starting to prepare a quick dinner.

“Oh? What’s that?” Miss answered.

“I know I wasn’t supposed to, but Ms. Jansen made me wrestle, and I...”

“You what? You came without permission, didn’t you?”

“I ... I didn’t mean to ... You see, we met a lady at the spa. Her name is Fran. And Ms. Jansen...”

“Don’t try to blame Ms. Jansen. Did you cum without permission today?”

“Y ... Yes, Miss...”

“Yes what?”

“Yes. I ... I came without permission. I was very naughty!”

My pussy was drooling.

“You horny little CUNT!” she yelled.

“I ... I’m sorry ... I won’t ... I mean ... I...” I was stammering like a child being scolded by her parent.

“We’ll deal with this later. Don’t even talk to me right now! Just get fucking dinner ready”

I was so ashamed. Why couldn’t I control myself? She’s right. I am a horny little cunt. My pussy has been constantly wet, and my clit throbs all the time. A few days ago, sex was the furthest thing from my mine. Now it’s the only thing on my mind.

Miss sat at the table and typed furiously on her phone. She was having an intense text conversation with someone. I knew better than to say anything, so I just finished cooking dinner. When it was ready, I served Miss first, then sat and made my plate. We ate quietly until Miss broke the silence.

“You’re getting punished after dinner for being a naughty little Mommy Slut and cumming without permission,” she said.

“Yes Miss. I deserve it,” I answered.

Nothing else was said until we finished eating.

“Clean this up,” Miss said as she stood and headed to the living room, “When the bell rings, I’ll get it. Just wait in here until I call you.”

“Yes, Miss,” I answered.

I went to work cleaning up the dinner dishes. When I was done, I sat at the table and waited. The bell rang after a few minutes. I got up to answer it, out of reflex, but then remembered that Miss told me to stay in the kitchen until I was called.

I could tell immediately that some of my daughter’s teammates came in. The teen girl chatter was unmistakable. I recognized Addie’s voice from Friday night, but there was another teen voice I didn’t recognize. I also heard Giggles giggling away.

Did Miss invite these girls over to help punish me? My hand fell between my legs, and I toyed with my swollen clit at the thought. I was learning just how far I could go without making myself cum, so I just kept myself at the edge while I waited for my daughter’s orders.

“Hey! Mommy Slut!” I heard Miss call from the living room, “We need some drinks in here!”

I snapped to attention and hurried to pour sodas for the girls. I didn’t bother to pour myself one. My heels clicked loudly on the tile kitchen floor as I worked. I put the four glasses on a tray and headed into the living room, completely naked, to greet Miss’s guests.

They all oh’ed and ah’ed as I stepped in, commenting on my pink hair. I’m sure my make-up was a mess from Miss squirting on my face. I hadn’t been told to fix it, so I didn’t even bother to look in a mirror.

“Mommy Slut, you remember Addie from Friday night, right?” Miss asked. She gestured over to the petite blonde who had stripped down to her pink thong. Her puffy nipples stood proudly out from her little tittles.

“Of course,” I replied, handing her a glass, “so nice to see you, Addie.”

“Hey Mommy Slut!” Addie said.

“And you probably remember Kaylie from the games, right?” She gestured to the raven-haired girl in a red thong who had the biggest breasts in the room.

“Yes, I remember, very nice to finally meet you, Kaylie,” I said and served her a drink.

“Kaylie helped me get all my cool new clothes,” Miss said.

“Thank you, Kaylie. Miss looks great in all the things you picked out for her,” I replied, trying hard to be as polite as possible.

“You remember me, right? Hee hee hee. Giggles?” A completely naked Giggles asked, giggling the whole time.

“Of course, Giggles. So nice to see you again. I never got a chance to say thank you for all your help in the shop the other day,” I said handing her a glass. It was hard for me not to stare at her bald, little girl slit.

“Oh, that’s OK, it was fun,” giggled Giggles, blushing away.

I gave Miss her soda and waited for instructions.

“Mommy Slut, go to your room and shut the door. We need to talk privately for a minute,” Miss ordered.

“Yes, Miss,” I said and went to my room.

I laid down on my bed and brought myself right to the edge. I wished that I had more hands as I tried to stimulate my nipples, clit, pussy, and asshole. I rolled around my bed and kept myself on the edge thinking about all the things the four teen girls in my living room could do to punish me. I also thought about all the things I’d be made to do to get them all off. I hoped they’d let Giggles cum. I felt that I owed her that.

After about a half-hour, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I snapped myself up and sat on the edge of the bed. There were more than one set of footsteps clamoring up the stairs. It sounded like they were all coming up.

Miss pushed my door open without knocking and all four teen girls flooded into my room. I tried to act natural.

“What the FUCK have you been up to? It smells like Mommy Slut cunt in here,”

“I ... I didn’t cum ... I promise ... I ... OUCH!” I was cut short by a sharp pain in my left tit.

Miss slapped it hard and shut me up.

“It doesn’t matter now,” she said, “it’s time for your punishment. We discussed it and Giggles here came up with a great idea.”

“Yeah,” Giggles said, giggling, “I told them what Ms. Connor did to me help me stop cumming without permission. You see ... OUCH!”

Kaylie slapped Giggles’s little girl slit to shut her up.

Miss continued, “I’ve tried everything, Mommy Slut, but you keep disobeying me and cumming without permission. You’ve been treated very nicely by me, Ms. Connor, her friends and the team, but you still can’t control yourself.”

I tried to apologize, “I’m so sorry, Miss. I know I need to be punished. Please, do whatever ... OUCH!”

Miss slapped my tit again, harder this time, to shut me up again.

“Just shut the FUCK UP!” she ordered.

“Yes, Miss ... OUCH!”

She slapped me across the face, hard. I got the picture and didn’t utter another word.

“Now, where was I?” Miss said.

Giggles interrupted, “Hee hee. You were telling her about ... OUCH!”

Another slap on her slit shut Giggles up. Miss sighed in frustration.

“Your chastity belt will be coming in a couple of days,” Miss continued, “Once that’s in place, this won’t be such a problem. Between now and the time your horny cunt is locked away you will be subjected to continuous punishments that will include bondage, spanking and tickling.”

My nipples swelled and my clit was throbbing as I listened to her.

“In addition, you will service all who participate in punishing you however they want. That will include licking, sucking, pussy humping, and using sex toys, as instructed.”

That didn’t sound like punishment to me. I wanted to service everyone in the room right then and there.

“And the best part...” she paused, “you will be repeatedly made to orgasm as many times as possible no matter how much you may beg for it to stop, from this minute until your locked away.”

My mouth fell open. I wasn’t expecting that at all. My pussy drooled and I was sure that I was making a big wet spot on my bed.

“Starting right now. Masturbate in front of us until you cum. Do it, NOW!”

I was shocked and didn’t move, other than looking at all the girls standing around my bed waiting for me to make a total slut out of myself in front of them.

I started to talk, “I ... OUCH!”

Miss slapped me hard across the face again. When I didn’t move, she slapped me again.

“I said NOW!” she ordered.

I scooched to the center of my bed, laid back and spread my legs. I reached between my legs and stroked my swollen clit with two fingers.

“Ahhhhh ... Mmmmm...” I moaned.

The girls started shouting out instructions, except for Giggles, and I obeyed them.

“Pinch your nipples!”

“Finger your cunt! Another finger! Another one!”

“Get on your hands and knees and finger your cunt and asshole!”

I obeyed and started to cum as soon as my finger entered my asshole. I pushed my butt back and spread wide as I had a massive orgasm right in front of four teen girls. I knew it was all true then. I was a total slut who needed to cum.

“Tickle her!” Miss ordered when my orgasm ended.

All four girls jumped onto my bed and started tickling me. They alternated as one or two of them held me down and the others tickled. Their fingers tickled me everywhere, except where I really wanted to be tickled. They tickled my armpits, feet, belly, ribs, backs of my knees, neck and I howled with laughter.

After what seemed like forever, Miss ordered them to make me cum. They all switched from tickling me to fingering my holes, licking my clit, sucking my nipples. I was moved into different positions finally landing on my back. Giggles had my ankles under her armpits and was pinching my nipples. Addie and Kaylie were fingering my pussy and asshole and Miss sucked my throbbing clit.

I came hard and didn’t stop. One orgasm went into the next and I lost track as the girls shifted positions and kept up the constant stimulation. Every so often a bald, teen pussy and asshole would be shoved in my face, and I was ordered to lick. One after another, I made them all cum, except Giggles. I felt bad but had no control. Miss squirted in my face more than once. Kaylie also had a nice squirt-cum in my face. All the while, they didn’t let up on my pussy and asshole.

They all took turns humping my soaking wet pussy. I came on all of them. They even let Giggles hump me, but they pulled her off when she was about to cum. She just giggled. I wondered if I would ever be able to have as much self-control as this giggling teen.

Then suddenly everything stopped. I laid back, breathing heavily, trying to regain some composure.

“Wait here for fifteen minutes, then come down to the basement. Giggles, keep her company.”

“OK,” Giggles giggled.

The other three left the room and I heard their steps going down the stairs.

Giggles made me spread my legs and pull my knees back until they were at either side of my head. Then she started licking up and down my slit, from my clit to my asshole and back. She had me cumming again with her tongue and then added fingers up my spread asshole which made me cum even harder.

“Please ... I need to rest...” I begged.

“No, hee hee hee, your daughter wants you to keep cumming,” Giggles said and dove back into my pussy.

I was torn. I did need to rest, but I still needed to keep cumming. What would it take to satisfy me? I already came so many times, I lost count. When they were all on me, I had one continuous orgasm. I had no idea I could cum like that. Now, Giggles used her fingers and tongue on me to make me cum over and over again.

Finally, she stopped.

“Time to go downstairs, hee hee,” she said, giggling.

I’m not sure how I was able to get up off the bed and down two flights of stairs to the basement without falling. Giggles held my arm to help steady me, but I was lightheaded from all the cumming.

I offered no resistance as the girls tied me up. I was on my back on a low bench, my ass hanging off the end and my arms bound to a column over my head. They shackled my knees and pulled them up and apart then secured my ankles and stretched them out away from me at angles. My pussy and asshole were pointed up and spread wide.

Miss came over to me, slapping her palm with a thick leather strap that was split into to. It sounded severe. She stepped over my belly with her left leg so that she was straddling me. She slapped down softly onto my spread pussy with the strap, and I felt it hit my exposed clit.

“Mmmmmmmm...” I moaned as the soft slap only stimulated my clit more.

She slapped again a little harder and got into a rhythm, slapping a little harder each time. Eventually it started to hurt.

“Cum on it, Mommy Slut!” she said.

I couldn’t help myself and had a small orgasm as the strap came down on my pussy and clit.

“Oh my God, you’re such a cum slut!” she said.

“I am...,” I said, “I ... I’m your cum slut!”

Addie and Kaylie then started flogging my tits from either side. The slapping wasn’t too hard and all it did was turn me on more. Before long I had a second, harder orgasm on Miss’s strap.

“Hee hee,” Giggles giggled, “I get the best part!”

She flicked a thick cane and it struck between my butt cheeks, just to the right of my spread asshole.

“Oh!” I cried as my most sensitive spot was attacked.

It went from there. Addie and Kaylie strapped my tits. Miss strapped my clit from above and Giggles caned my asshole from below. Giggles’ aim improved and after a couple of misses to the right and left, she was landing the cane directly on the center of my spread asshole. They still weren’t slapping too hard and I had two or three more orgasms.

“Punish her good!” Miss ordered.

All at once, they all started slapping harder. It really hurt and I stopped cumming and started begging for mercy. None came. I was a sweaty, crying mess after two minutes of that torture. My clit and asshole were throbbing and I’m sure I must have been bleeding. My nipples were on fire.

I was crying and begging so loudly, I didn’t even hear Miss tell them to stop. But, they all stopped at the same time. I just lay my head back, closed my eyes, and sobbed. After a few minutes, felt a tongue poking around my pussy. I looked up to see Giggles between my legs, licking away.

“Please! No more! I get the message,” I begged.

“Get her wet and ready,” Miss ordered.

“Will do, hee hee,” Giggles replied and sucked my clit into her mouth.

I’m not sure how, but Giggles managed to get my sore pussy turned on again.

The other girls came around from behind me, and I saw that they were all wearing belts with large dildoes attached.

“Kaylie, shut her up!” Miss ordered.

Kaylie pulled my head to the side and shoved her dildo into my mouth. She grabbed me by the hair behind my head and held me in place as she slid the dildo in and out.

Kaylie’s rough treatment and Giggles’ licking had me turned on again and I started sucking the fake dick in my mouth and rocking my hips to rub my pussy against Giggles’ tongue. I moaned over the dildo and slobbered down the side of my face.

I felt Giggles’ tongue leave my pussy and a couple of seconds later it was replaced by the tip of Addie’s dildo. She worked the tip up and down my slit to get it slick with my juices before she pushed it in slowly.

“Mmmmmmmmm...” I moaned as Addie worked a couple of inches of fake dick into my abused pussy. I tried to spread wide and push back against it to get more up there.

She worked it in and out, each time getting a little more of the dildo into my begging Slut Mommy cunt. My pussy was sore, and the dildo hurt, but still, I got off on it when she finally got the whole thing in and started pumping. She didn’t stop, though. She just kept fucking me.

Then, I felt the bench being moved from under me. Slowly, it was pulled out and I was lowered down. What I didn’t see was that Miss was taking the place of the bench and I was lowered down on top of her. The shackles on my knees and ankles were removed to allow me to fall all the way down on top of my daughter.

“Giggles, you’re on lube duty,” I heard Miss say, “Make sure we can keep it up without stopping.”

“Hee hee, sounds good!” Giggles replied.

A minute later, I felt the lubed tip of my daughter’s strap on dildo rubbing against my sore asshole.

“No! Please ... I can’t ... AAHHHHHHHH!” I screamed as she pushed the well-lubed dildo all the way up my asshole.

It was, by far, the largest thing that was ever up my asshole, which was still sore from the caning. I thought I’d be ripped open.

Miss pulled it all the way out and shoved it back in. Addie and Kaylie were still fucking my pussy and mouth. Miss started pumping the dildo all the way in and out.

“Oh my God! It’s making me cum!” Addie yelled, shoving her dildo all the way in and humping herself against the end that was against her clit.

That put me over the top and I started cumming. My pussy and asshole were in a lot of pain, but I came hard anyway. Just like up in my bedroom, my orgasm just kept going. Wave after wave hit me.

All three girls had orgasms while they fucked my holes with the dildoes.

I was cumming over and over. Eventually, my pussy expelled all of the juice I had, and my hole dried out. Giggles was right on top of it and lubed Addie’s dildo so she could keep fucking me.

I lost track of time, but eventually the fucking stopped. ‘Thank God!’ I thought to myself, but they only stopped to change places. Miss came around to my head and Addie slipped under me while Kaylie got between my legs. Miss shoved the dildo that just came out of my asshole into my mouth. I gagged at first, but then resigned myself to my fate. Kaylie and Addie then got to work fucking my pussy and asshole.

I wanted to beg for them to stop, but Miss kept her dildo in my mouth. My jaw ached and my pussy and asshole were on fire, but they still managed to get me cumming again. After a few strong orgasms, they switched places and triple penetrated me again. Again, they managed to get me off.

Once they each had a turn at each of my holes, they finally stopped. I was a sweaty mess and for the first time since Friday night, I didn’t want to cum anymore. I hurt everywhere. I just laid there and tried to catch my breath. My wrists were still shackled to the column, so I couldn’t move much.

“I think we need a break,” Miss said as the girls unstrapped their dildoes, “Giggles, use Mommy Slut any way you want to get off while we rest. You earned it!”

“Oh, goodie! Hee hee,” Giggles said and straddled my head, facing my feet.

As exhausted as I was, I wanted to please Giggles. Even with her legs spread wide, I couldn’t see Giggles’ inner lips or clit. She lowered herself down and I stuck my tongue out. She moaned when it worked its way into her slit.

“That’s it, Mommy Slut, lick it good,” she said and rubbed her wet slit against my tongue.

I eventually found her little clitty. It was rock hard and felt like a tiny grain of rice.

“Yes! Right there! Right on my tiny clitty!” she said. I noticed that she wasn’t giggling. I took that as a sign that she was enjoying the ride, “Now spread your fucking legs, Mommy Slut!”

I did as I was told and immediately felt the flogger come down hard on my pussy.

“Cum on it! Cum on it like a slut while you suck my little girl clitty!” she said as she flogged my tortured pussy and clit.

I spread my legs wider and thrust my hips up to meet the flogger. I didn’t think my pussy could cum again, but I wanted to please her so badly. I managed to get her little clitty between my lips and suck it.

I moaned into her little pussy as I felt an orgasm start to build in my throbbing clit. That encouraged her and she flogged me harder and faster, which put me over the edge, and I started cumming.

“That’s it! That’s it! Here I CUUUUUUM!” she shouted.

She ground her pussy hard against my face and I felt her girl cum drenching my face. When her orgasm faded, she rolled off me. I thought I’d finally get a little break, but I was wrong.

Giggles stood up and grabbed the biggest strap-on.

“No ... P ... Please! I c ... can’t take any more ... M ... My pussy!” I begged.

“Shut the fuck up!” she replied, still no giggling.

I thought she’d strap the dildo on herself and fuck me with it, but I was wrong again. Instead, she strapped the dildo onto me!

Once she had it adjusted, I could tell what got the girls off. The strap had and attachment that rubbed right on my clit. Giggles climbed on and slowly lowered herself all the way down on the dildo with a long, low moan.

She increased her pace slowly, which increased the pace of the belt rubbing my clit.

“Don’t cum until you’re told, Mommy Slut,” she ordered.

I just bit my lip and nodded my head. The pain in my clit was intense, and yet I felt another orgasm building. I didn’t want any more, but I had no choice. Giggles kept fucking harder and faster.

“NOW! CUM NOW!” She yelled, slamming her tiny pussy down on the huge dildo as hard as she could.

“AHHHHH! I’m gonna CUM for YOU!” I screamed and had a huge, painful orgasm with the dildo strap rubbing my tortured clit.

Giggles fell forward on top of me, the dildo sliding out of her. Cheering and applause erupted from the girls who had taken up places around us to watch the show.

After we caught our breath, Giggles rolled off me and onto the floor.

“Please ... Miss ... No more ... I ... learned my lesson ... I don’t want to cum anymore ... I’ll be good until my chastity belt comes ... Please ... It hurts so much,” I begged.

“Oh! We’re just getting started!” Miss said and my heart sunk.

So, it went for the rest of the night. I was tickled, strapped, dildoed, vibrated, licked, and fingered to one painful orgasm after another. I also serviced the girls with my tongue more times than I can count. I was covered in sweat and girl-cum by the time they let me go to sleep. I dragged myself upstairs, landed face first on my bed and fell right to sleep.

Chapter 8

I was suddenly awoken by the flogger landing on my exposed ass.

“Ouch!” I screamed and rolled over.

SWAT!

The flogger landed on my right tit.

“Ouch!”

“Good morning Slut Mommy!” Miss said.

I looked up and saw my daughter standing with the flogger in her hand and a large dildo strapped on.

“No more! Please ... I’m still sore from...”

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

Miss strapped me furiously. I rolled around as she struck my ass, tits, and pussy until I just gave in. I laid on my stomach and allowed her to punish my back, ass, and thighs. As punished as it was last night, I felt the now familiar feeling of arousal building in my pussy.

“Roll over and spread wide on the edge of the bed,” Miss ordered.

“Yes, Miss,” I replied and did what I was told. I grabbed my legs under the knees and pulled up and apart, offering my horny pussy and asshole for my daughter to abuse.

I was in perfect position for her to fuck me while standing next to the bed. She wasted no time and rubbed the head of the dildo between my wet pussy lips. She pushed it in and out, using my juices to lube it up. It wasn’t long until she was ramming the full length of the dildo into my punished pussy.

“You love it, don’t you?” She asked.

“Yes! Miss ... I love it!” I replied.

“Does it hurt?”

“Yes! Miss!”

“But you’re gonna cum anyway?”

“Yes! I’m such a slut!”

“I wonder if I should let you fuck me with it too,”

“Anything for you, Miss,”

“I’m still technically a virgin. I think I’ll save it for a real dick. Maybe a boy on the football team. A black one! What do you think of that?”

The thought of my virgin daughter riding up and down on a large black dick put me over the edge.

“I’m cumming! ... Mmmmmmm,”

SWAT! SWAT! She started flogging my tits as she fucked my pussy.

“You like that too?”

“No, Miss. But I deserve to be punished,” I replied as another orgasm shook me.

“It’s making me cum, too! Mmmmmmmmm!” Miss screamed as we came together.

She pulled the dildo out of my pussy and pushed the tip into my asshole. It was slick from my juices and it slid halfway in with no trouble.

“I’m not using any lube. I want it to hurt,” she said as she worked the dildo up my asshole.

“Owwww! Oh! Please! It hurts so much!” I screamed as the dildo was forced up my sore asshole. She continued flogging my tits and nipples.

I did my best to spread wide and open my asshole to the dildo and she managed to get it all the way in, fucking hard and deep.

“Cum on it, Mommy Slut! You know you love it!” she teased.

“Oh, God. I’m such a SLUT!” I screamed as another orgasm took over my body. I pumped my fat clit like a dick as wave after wave fell over me.

Miss pulled the dildo out when my orgasm subsided.

“I didn’t tell you to touch your clit, did I?” she said, “now spread your pussy open with your hands. More ... More! I want your horny Slut Mommy clit totally exposed.

“Yes, Miss ... Please...” I spread my lips wide and pulled the hood off my clit. I knew she was going to strap it, but I deserved it.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

She attached my clit, pussy, and asshole with the strap. My asshole was burning from the dry fucking I just had, but still I felt an orgasm building.

“I’m gonna cum again ... Mmmmmmm...” I said as the strap put me over the edge yet again.

She stopped swatting me when my orgasm subsided. I let go of my knees and collapsed on my bed.

After a minute, she explained, “Your day is planned out for you. You won’t leave the house. Giggles stayed over last night, and she’ll take over for me in a minute. After that, you’ll have more babysitters. Just do what you’re fucking told. There’s a camera set up in here. There’s going to be some time when you’re alone. I want you up here masturbating and dildo fucking yourself in between guests. Don’t stop. I have to get ready for school.”

“Yes, Miss,” I replied, still panting.

She took the dildo off, dropped it on the floor and left my room.

A minute later, Giggles came into my room carrying several straps, canes, and other implements to punish me with.

“Good morning Sutty Mommy, hee hee,” she said.

“Good morning, Giggles. Please, can I have a few minutes? I need to use the bathroom,” I asked.

“Not yet. Hee hee. I have my orders! Now bed over the edge of the bed,” she replied.

I did what I was told, and she laid into me. She switched implements and had me change positions so as to punish every inch of my body from my shoulders to the bottoms of my feet.

I don’t know how much time passed before Miss came back into the room.

“What do you think of my outfit?” she said and strutted around my bed.

She had on a sheer, tight top that exposed her long, thick nipples completely. Her flared, black skirt was so short that her butt cheeks were visible, yet it was low waisted in the front, so it just barely covered her slit. Her pussy mound was exposed. High heeled, black sandals finished it all off. It was obscene and it made my pussy throb.

“You can’t see my clitty, can you?” she asked.

“No. It’s still covered,” I replied.

“Good! I’m not ready for that yet,” she said.

“You look good enough to eat! Hee hee,” Giggles said.

“Good idea!” Miss replied, “Ms. Connor probably won’t let me cum at school again. Might as well take advantage now.”

She crawled up on the bed and plopped her soaking wet pussy down on my face. I licked and sucked, bringing her to a quick orgasm.

“Giggles! Lick my asshole!” Miss screamed, still cumming.

“OK ... Hee hee,” Giggles replied and did as she was told.

It didn’t take long for Miss to squirt-cum all over my face. Her whole body shook, and she fell silent as the waves took her over. I was jealous that my pussy didn’t squirt.

“Mmmmm. That was good,” Miss said as she climbed off the bed, then, “have a nice day!” as she walked out of the room.

“Hee hee. I bet you need to cum now,” Giggles said to me, matter-of-factly.

Ms. Connor sat in her office chair, remembering what a great day yesterday had been. Would today be just as great? Or maybe even better? There was a lot of potential. She spent last night at home planning. She already knew how Tissues’ initiation and humiliation would play out. Everything was set. Just a few last-minute things to take care of.

She decided that Addie would join Annie to pay off Principal Jackson this weekend. She knew the girl was still a cock-virgin, so that would be easy. Annie would probably need some coaching on dressing, etc. But she’ll assess that further when they meet later this morning.

She also formulated a plan for that little sleazebag, Eugene. She read his files and found that his father died right after Eugene was born, so he was raised by a single mother and no siblings. That could explain his behavior, but she also wanted to meet the boy’s mother. The school secretary was able to arrange a meeting for later in the morning to discuss ‘Eugene’s obsessiveness.’ She also needed to talk to Annie this morning about her part in it.

There was a knock on her open office door and Debbie came in for their daily morning meeting. As always, Ms. Connor noticed the girl’s huge titties first. They had definitely been growing and were spilling out of the special underwear that Ms. Jansen made. She wore a silky cream colored top that showed a lot of cleavage with a tight black miniskirt, stockings and heels.

They exchanged ‘good mornings,’ and Debbie sat in one of the guest chairs. Ms. Connor had made another decision last night.

“Your tits are too big for that bra. Take it off,” Ms. Connor said.

“Please, Ms. Connor, no!” Debbie begged, “Give me time to find a new one.”

“One, Jansen said she can’t make anything bigger. Two, we don’t have budget to try to buy one,” she lied about the second point.

“Please! We can think of something. I...”

“Now!”

Debbie’s eyes fell to the floor. She knew better than to push Ms. Connor. She stood and closed the office door. She pulled her top over her head and revealed what Ms. Connor already knew. The girl’s tits were spilling out of her underwear and the seams looked like they would burst at any second. The substantial undergarment had supports that ran down the girl’s belly and down under the skirt. It was like a huge, body girdle.

Debbie kicked off her heels and shimmied out of the tight skirt, revealing a lacy black garter belt attached to her black stockings. She unhooked the garter from the stockings and pulled it down and off. The undergarment had several straps and hooks that needed to be undone. Debbie unhooked those that she could on her own before walking over to Ms. Connor who had to do the ones in the back for her.

The girl made a noticeable sigh as the garment fell away from her giant titties. For their size, they didn’t sag much, and her dark areolae were three inches across with long thick nipples sticking out. Ms. Connor knew that they would be clearly visible under the girl’s silk top. She squeezed her thighs together as her pussy throbbed watching the show.

Debbie pushed the undergarment down and stepped out of it, leaving her in a tiny, lacy black thong.

“That’s good. You can go to class now!” Ms. Connor teased.

“Very funny,” Debbie replied dryly as she reattached her garter and put the rest of her clothes back on. Then she stood in front of her coach for inspection.

With her bra on, Debbie’s titties were pressed tightly against her body. But now they swayed and jiggled a bit. Her dark areolae were clearly visible under her top and her nipples stuck out proudly.

“There! Don’t you feel better now?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Well ... Yes, but I’m sure I look like a total slut!” the head cheerleader replied.

“If the shoe fits...”

They both had a good laugh.

“Is everything ready for Laia’s science project presentation today?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Yes, all set.” Debbie replied.

“Good. Did Tissues’ new cheer outfit arrive?”

“Ms. Jansen said we’ll have it tomorrow morning.”

“OK. Great. You can go now. Oh ... put that ... girdle in the closet on your way out.”

“OK ... See ya later,”

Debbie got up and turned to leave as there was a knock on the door. She opened the door and stepped back as a black-haired girl stuck her head in.

“Ms. Connor?” the girl said.

Debbie opened the door all the way and motioned the girl in as she stepped out. She gave the girl, whom she didn’t recognize, a ‘who-the-fuck-are-you’ look as she left.

The girl was stunning. Her curly black hair was pulled back into a ponytail and her make-up was perfectly applied. She wore a tight, knee length dress with a swirling multi-color pattern and white heels.

“Come in. What can I do for you?” Ms. Connor said suggestively. She didn’t recognize the girl and wondered what she wanted. Surely, Ms. Connor would have noticed this stunner walking around the halls of school and snagged her for the cheerleading team, had she seen her.

“It’s me ... Annie!” The girl said.

Ms. Connor sat open-mouthed for a moment. Could this really be the geeky hippy-chick Annie that left her office just yesterday?

“How? ... Who? ... Wow!” Ms. Connor said, still stunned by the girl.

“I know, I barely recognize myself when I look in the mirror.”

“You look ... great!” Ms. Connor said, “You certainly took me seriously when I told you to show up looking like a cheerleader!”

Annie explained that her mother was a cheerleader growing up and always wanted her only daughter to follow in her footsteps. But Annie never felt comfortable. It was because of her mother that she even tried out for cheerleading, knowing she wouldn’t make it. When her mother heard that Annie was going to be on the team, she took her out shopping for new clothes, make-up, and hairdo.

“I love it! I feel so tingly all over,” the girl said.

Ms. Connor recovered from her shock and realized that this development would accelerate the effectiveness of her plan for Eugene.

“Have you presented your science project yet?” she asked.

“Not yet. I go this afternoon. Right before Laia, I think! I hope my volcano doesn’t erupt all over my new dress.”

“Perfect ... Well not the volcano. I have a better idea for your project. I know you’ll get an A. Cheerleaders always do!”

“Oh, thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” The girl jumped and clapped.

“Your project is going to be about perverted teen boys...” Ms. Connor started

“You mean Eugene?”

“Yes, of course. You do want to help your teammates punish him for what he’s done, don’t you?”

“Oh, of course. Anything.”

“I thought so. I’ll give you a pass so you can miss your classes this morning. I looked at your records ... uhhh ... as a requirement for your official cheer application, of course ... and I see that you’re a computer whiz and you won the district hacking competition earlier this year...”

Ms. Connor explained the set up of Eugene’s humiliation. She didn’t want to give the girl all the details for risk that she would get cold feet and back out. The girl was to set up a camera to record Eugene jerking off. Then copy all the video Eugene made to a DVD and replace each one with the video of the creep jerking off.

Annie agreed and said there would be no problem cracking into Eugene’s account and that she already had some video of Eugene abusing himself. Ms. Connor told the girl to come back to her office when everything was ready.

“There’s one thing missing from your outfit though. Come over here,”

Annie came around the desk. Ms. Connor turned the girl around and pulled down the zipper of her dress. She turned the girl back around to face her and pulled the straps down from Annie’s shoulders. The dress had a built-in bra, so her perky A-cup titties were in full view.

“Oh!” the shocked girl said.

“You need a little shine,” Ms. Connor said, pulling the dress down.

Annie stepped out of the dress and stood there in her heels and a tiny white thong.

“Are those new too?” Ms. Connor asked.

The girl blushed, “Yeah ... I got new underwear too. Mom threw out all my old granny panties.”

Ms. Connor made a mental note to try to arrange a meeting with the girl’s mother. Preferably before lunch.

“You won’t need the panties today,” Ms. Connor said and pulled them down to the girl’s ankles.

Annie supported herself on Ms. Connor’s shoulder and stepped out of the panties.

“I see you took care of that other ... problem...” she said looking at the girl’s bald pussy.

“Yeah,” Annie blushed again. “Mom took me to have it waxed.”

“Perfect,” Ms. Connor said before kneeling down in front of the girl, “now I don’t want you to cum yet, it will spoil your shine. Tell me when you’re on the edge.”

Ms. Connor leaned forward and licked the girl’s slit. Annie instinctively spread her knees and held herself steady on the desk and Ms. Connor’s shoulder.

“Oh! It feels so good! Mmmmmm...” the girl moaned, “I’m gonna cum!”

That only took about ten seconds. Obviously, the girl isn’t getting enough. Ms. Connor stopped licking.

“OK. Put your dress back on and head to homeroom. Don’t forget our appointment later. We need to talk about your project AND Eugene. Oh! And put these in your purse.” She dangled the girl’s white thong on her finger.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” the girl said and did what she was told.

Ms. Connor called the office and asked to have Eugene paged to her office. A few minutes later the boy entered, panting. Apparently, he ran to answer the beautiful cheerleading coach’s call.

“Eugene, I’ll need you to help with one of the science projects this afternoon. I don’t have time to explain. Just be in the wings when Annie Hansen’s project is starting.” Ms. Connor said.

“Annie? She works with me on the computers. Is something wrong with her volcano? Should I ask her what’s up?” Eugene replied.

“No. She’s very busy today. You probably won’t even see her. Just please do what I’m asking, and I’ll let you peek in on cheerleading practice today. I’ll make sure all the girls are wearing the tight butt-shorts I know you like.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor. I’ll be there and ready to do whatever!”

“Good. Now get back to homeroom.”

As Eugene was leaving, Tissues entered. He took a good look up and down her nearly naked body before exiting Ms. Connor’s office. He decided to find a cam where he could spy on Tissues and have a nice jerk session, his third of the morning already.

“You wanted to see me, Ms. Connor?” Tissues asked.

“Yes. I love the outfit, by the way!” Ms. Connor said, eyeing the girl up and down.

“Thank you,” Tissues said and did a twirl. The flared skirt flew out, exposing her clit and ass to Ms. Connor as she turned.

Ms. Connor paused a moment, resisting her urges. There wasn’t time left this morning.

“You need your asshole vibrator ... here,” she put the vibrator on her desk with a tube of lube.

Tissues lubed the vibrator up and slid it up her asshole. Ms. Connor clicked the remote.

“Ahhhhh ... mmmmm...” Tissues moaned.

“Looks like it’s working!” Ms. Connor said.

“Yes, Ms. Connor ... Ooooooo...”

Ms. Connor clicked the vibrator off. She chuckled to herself as she remembered that the remote was connected to an app on her phone. She could control the vibrator anywhere in the world, as long as she had a signal.

“Laia has a problem,” she said, back to business, “and she needs you to assist with her science project this afternoon. The girl who was supposed to help is sick. Make sure you’re in the wings before she’s ready to start. I don’t have time to explain. She’ll tell you what you need to do when you get there. Nothing too difficult.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Tissues replied.

“OK. Thanks. Now off you go! Oh! Remember, no cumming in school for you, yet.”

Tissues left. Ms. Connor worked her hand down her yoga pants and fingered herself to a nice morning cum thinking about what a great day it was going to be!

I strutted down the hall toward homeroom after leaving Ms. Connor’s office. The other kids teased me and asked if I had any tissues and all, but I didn’t let it bother me. Sure, I was humiliated to have absolutely no titties, only long, thick nipples. But being so humiliated in public, having my secret revealed, was making my thick clitty throb and my juices run down my legs.

And yet, the feeling I had while dominating my mother last night and this morning got me so horny! What am I? Dominant or submissive? Top or bottom? Did I even have to decide? Could I be both at the same time? I decided not to worry about it and just try to enjoy my new life. At home I can be dominant and here in school I can be a totally submissive humiliation slut who isn’t allowed to cum even though I have a buzzing vibrator up my butt.

I hoped to be pulled into the girl’s room again to have my clothes fixed by Tanya and Laia. In fact, I thought about being stripped to the point of only my huge clitty being covered. I wasn’t ready for that humiliating secret to be exposed. I knew everyone would call it a dick. The thought of walking the halls topless with just a flap covering my clitty and high-heeled sandals sent a lightning bolt from my nipples to my clitty.

I wondered if I could bend over at the waist with my legs closed to expose my thick cunny lips but keep my clitty hidden. Maybe expose my asshole too, with the pink antenna of the vibrator sticking out. If so, my whole outfit could be a thin string around my waist with the little flap of fabric hanging down to cover my clitty. Nothing at all covering my butt. The string could come down low in the front so my bald cunny mound could be naked. Maybe I could have the top of my cunny slit showing, too. The thought made me stumble on my heels and I nearly fell over.

Maybe reverse psychology would work. ‘Oh no, Tanya and Laia! Please don’t leave me with just a tiny flap of material covering my clitty! I’ll be sooo humiliated!’ Probably not.

My thoughts turned to what was happening to Mommy Slut. I assumed Giggles was still with her, making her cum over and over. I loved the idea of locking my Mom up in a chastity belt. But I didn’t think I wanted it hidden like Debbie’s Mom’s. Mommy Slut needs to be humiliated as much as I do. She needs to be exposed as a naughty Mommy Slut who needs her horny cunny locked up and controlled by her fifteen-year-old daughter!

As I approached my homeroom, the last thing Ms. Connor said to me popped into my mind, ‘no cumming in school for you, yet.’ Yet ... that meant that at some point, I would be allowed to cum in school. Allowed to cum? Or forced to cum? Or both? I wondered about having giant squirt-cums in school. Would that, most humiliating, of my secrets be exposed? Or would that be kept private? Some of the cheerleaders already knew about my clitty and squirting, but no one had said anything. Surely, I would be teased relentlessly if any such rumors spread through the school.

As much as the thought made my cunny leak down my thighs, I couldn’t bear the humiliation of anyone in school seeing me have a squirt-cum. I would just want to crawl up in a hole and die if that ever happened. I knew that my giant clitty would be exposed eventually, but I needed to keep my humiliating orgasms a secret.

The vibrator in my asshole came to life as I strutted into homeroom. I barely managed to get to my desk without falling over. I grabbed the desk with both hands, realizing that I was slightly bent over. I wondered how much of me was exposed to the homeroom teacher, Mrs. Webber. I squirmed into my seat, feeling my naked butt and pussy slide across the chair.

“Are you OK, Tissues? ... Oh! I’m sorry ... I mean Anna!” Mrs. Webber said.

The class erupted in laughter and Tissues coughs.

“It’s OK, Mrs. Webber. You can call me Tissues. That’s my nickname now,” I replied. “And, yes, I’m OK. Thank you.”

“Well, please stop at my desk after homeroom.”

“Sure, no problem.”

The bell rang to start homeroom. The class stood for the pledge, which I said with the vibrator buzzing away. After that, came the announcements. Mrs. Webber took attendance. When she was done, there were still a couple of minutes left before the bell. She excused the class to get a head start getting to first period. The rest of the class exited quickly, happy to have a little extra free time. She asked me to close the classroom door. I did and stood next to her desk.

Mrs. Webber was a middle aged, matronly woman with black hair. She was of average height, but a bit overweight. Her huge chest was obvious under her white blouse and suit jacket. She rolled her chair around so she could see all of me. I watched her eyes scan my nearly naked body from the top of my head down to my toes which were visible in my strappy, high-heel sandals.

“Tissues, I normally try to stay out of student’s personal affairs, but I’m concerned. The way you’re dressing. The rumors going around. Are you sure you’re OK?” Ms. Webber asked.

I was very uncomfortable standing in front of her like this and answering personal questions. I just wanted to get this over with and get to first period. At least the vibrator up my butt turned off.

“Yes, Mrs. Webber. I’m fine, thank you.” I replied.

“All of this ... stuff ... you’re doing it willingly?”

“Yes, Mrs. Webber.”

“You’re nearly naked! Your nipples are exposed in that top.” She stared at my throbbing nipples.

“It’s OK. That’s what I want. I used to stuff my bra, but I now feel that’s lying, so I want everyone to see how flat my chest really is.”

“I see. But that skirt is so short. I could see your bottom when you walked in.”

“I know. Isn’t it cute?” I said and turned slowly, turning my back to her, “You can’t see my cunny, can you?”

“No, but I thought I would have when you leaned on your desk earlier. You must have a very tiny thong on.”

I was getting a little more comfortable and felt that Mrs. Webber was truly concerned and not just trying to get a close look. I decided to see if she could help me answer a question I had in my mind.

“Oh! I don’t wear panties anymore. Can you see my cunny if I lean over this much?” I said bending forward a little at the waist.

“Well! I can see more of your bottom, but nothing else.”

“Can you help me? I want to see how far I can bend over before my cunny shows. Can you see it now?” I leaned forward more, putting my hands on my knees.

“I ... no, not with your legs closed...”

“That’s OK. I want to check with my legs closed. I think bending over with my legs spread would be a little naughty, don’t you?”

“A little, yes. Wait. There’s a little pink thing between your bottom cheeks. What’s that?”

I forgot about my vibrator’s antenna. I had to think quick. I didn’t want to get Ms. Connor in trouble.

“Oh, that’s just from my doctor. It’s a personal medical tracking thing.”

“I see. It must be uncomfortable.”

“I’m getting used to it. It’s a little distracting when it takes a measurement. It vibrates in there.” I giggled to myself.

“Goodness! I bet. I’m sure that’s why your cunny is leaking so much fluid down your thighs.”

“Maybe. So you can see that too now?”

“Yes, definitely.”

“What can you see now?” I said and bent forward more so that my hands were half-way down my shins.

“Oh My!” she gasped, “I can see your cunny now! I ... wow! The lips are so dark and thick! And I can see that the pink thing is coming out of your anus, for sure now.”

“Can you see my clitty?”

“Uhhh ... no. I can’t.

Just then, the vibrator turned on at a very high setting.

“MMmmmmmmm...” I couldn’t hold in a moan.

“That pink thingy is vibrating! It must be maddening. What kind of doctor would do such a thing to a nice girl?”

“I know, just try to ignore it. I can’t let it make me orgasm.”

“Oh! Goodness no. Not right here in front of my face!”

As much as I needed to cum, I held back.

“I wish I could see what you see so I could be sure.”

“Hmmmm ... Well, I could trace what I see with my finger so you can at least feel. Would that help?”

“Uhhh ... OK, give it a try.”

“Well, I’ll start here. This is how high up your bottom I can see,” I felt her finger touch me lightly about an inch above my butthole, “Then your cheeks are a little spread, so I can see to here,” I felt her finger tracing around my butthole. I thought I could tell that the wrinkle part was still invisible.

“Can you see any of the little wrinkle part?” I asked, trying to hold still and keep from cumming.

“No. Your cunny lips start here,” she said and I felt her finger lightly slide down the left side of my cunny, almost to my clitty, then back up the right side.

“Are they spread at all? Can you see the pink inside?”

“No,” she said and ran her finger along the slit, “with your legs closed, I think your cunny will stay closed.

“How about now?” I asked and put my hands down on the floor. I was able to keep my legs closed and knees locked due to all the stretching in cheer practice.

“Wow!” she said and traced around my anus and cunny while giving the play by play, “I can see the wrinkle of your butthole now. It’s nice and pink! And I see a lot more of your cunny lips. It’s open a little now and I can see the soaking wet cunny hole. My goodness! That thing vibrating in your anus looks like it has you terribly aroused.”

“Mmmmmm ... yes ... it does! Can you see my clitty at all?”

“No,” she said as she kept up the light touches on my butthole and cunny.

“OK!” I said standing up and facing her again, “Ohhh ... good thing we stopped there. I was so close to an orgasm.”

“Well, if you think it will help you concentrate, maybe you should let yourself orgasm.”

“Nah, maybe later. I kinda like walking around like this,”

The bell rang. I thanked Mrs. Webber and left the woman sitting there with my cunny juice all over her fingers. I walked out to the crowded hallway with the vibrator buzzing up my butthole and my thighs slick with juice. All I could think about was wearing a little flap over my huge clitty and nothing else!

And so, my day went. Giggles left me a sweaty mess. She wasn’t as severe with the straps and flogger, but she was a master tickler. She had me in hysterics for long stretches without rest. She forced me to cum so many times, my pussy muscles were sore and my asshole burned.

She had to leave before my next babysitter arrived. I saw the camera on my dresser and made sure to be in the shot as I masturbated, as ordered. I had one orgasm on my fingers and then used one of the dildoes to have a second before Ms. Jansen arrived.

Unlike Giggles before her, Ms. Jansen was very severe with the straps and cane. My skin was on fire from my tits to my knees. She even punished the bottoms of my feet. She didn’t tickle me at all. She just went from strap to dildo to cane to another dildo to flogger to yet a bigger dildo. I begged her to stop, but she kept making me cum. I was finally starting to see the point of this treatment. I didn’t want to cum anymore. But I was being forced to have one painful orgasm after another.

Before she left, Ms. Jansen left me a vibrator that had a clit stimulator and a vibrating butt plug. She made sure to get in the camera shot to make sure my daughter knew I had them. I was alone again and used the vibrators to bring myself to another painful orgasm.

And so, the rest of my day went. One after another the babysitters arrived. They punished me, tickled me, and forced me to cum. My pussy stopped producing juices, but they all had plenty of lube to use on the large dildoes they fucked me with. I masturbated in front of the camera when I was alone.

After Ms. Jansen, I got to meet Tommy’s Mom, Diana, the owner of the shoe store. Rather than strapping me, she used different clamps and things on my nipples, pussy lips, and clit. They hurt like hell on my sore body. It was getting harder and harder to get off, but she still managed to give me a few large orgasms. She said that she saw the video of me and her son in the storage room and promised to bring him back sometime for more fun. I thought about her son’s bald little dicky squirting off without being touched and had another orgasm.

A lady named Ms. Martin came next. She said that she helped Tissues at the strip club. I thanked her for being so nice to my daughter. Instead of punishing me, she pierced my sore nipples. She took her time, sliding thicker and thicker bars in the hole. I had one thick dumbbell in each nipple when she was done. She fucked my pussy and asshole with the strap on and made me use the vibrator on my clit to get off. She promised to come back and tattoo my pussy and asshole sometime.

Even Debbie’s Mom, Randy, showed up. She stripped down to her chastity belt and strapped me mercilessly. She wasn’t used to being in charge, but she had some pent-up anger that she released on me. She wouldn’t make me cum, though. Instead, she made me masturbate. I used the vibrators to force myself to cum. It was difficult, but I thought about my daughter strutting around school nearly naked and was able to get myself off.

When Randy left, I had a little time left before I expected Miss to arrive. I spent that time masturbating with the vibrators in front of the camera. But as hard as I tried, I couldn’t make myself cum anymore. My body was spent. But I tried. I wanted to please my daughter. I just couldn’t get myself over the top.

Chapter 9

Pat Cottrell, Eugene’s mother, arrived at Ms. Connor’s office just after homeroom. She was a tall, thin middle-aged woman who had let her short hair go grey. She looked and dressed like the housewife from a 1950’s TV show.

They exchanged pleasantries and Ms. Connor got right to the point. She explained that Eugene was watching and recording girls in the school and that he used the video to ‘abuse himself’ multiple times a day at school. Pat listened quietly and didn’t seem surprised, even when she was shown a video of Eugene in the act. She added that, since the girls were underage, that Eugene was breaking the law and the school had an obligation to report the activity to law enforcement.

“I’m so glad you brought this to my attention,” Pat said, “Eugene has a problem at home too. Please let’s see if we can resolve this without the police.”

“Well, we’ll see about that,” Ms. Connor replied, “tell me more about what Eugene’s doing at home.”

Pat explained that Eugene plays with his little peepee (her words) constantly. He’s always watching pornography on his laptop and he even spies on his own mother. She catches him in the act almost daily and he shows no embarrassment nor any will to stop. She even admitted that she caught Eugene wearing her underwear. She was squirming in her seat as she described Eugene’s naughty activities. Was she getting horny?

“Do ... you have any proof of that? Eugene wearing your underwear?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Oh yes. Right here on my phone!” Pat replied and showed Ms. Connor about a dozen pictures of Eugene wearing the woman’s old-fashioned, foundation wear. The woman had several full-bodied girdles with garter straps attached that her son used. Eugene looked totally ridiculous making the coach laugh to herself, ‘this is just too good to be true!’ she thought.

“I always find my underthings in the laundry with ... evidence ... of him playing with his little peepee in them,” she admitted.

“Oh ... Gross!”

“Yes ... AND, he has even recorded me on hidden camera. It’s so embarrassing.”

“What did he record you doing?”

“Well ... I...” Pat blushed, “You know I’ve been a single mother since Eugene was a baby ... I haven’t been with any other man, and ... Oh! He recorded me masturbating! I’m so ashamed!”

“Please, don’t be. Everyone does it and it’s not your fault that Eugene recorded you. Eugene’s obsession is worse than I thought,” Ms. Connor said.

“I know. I had no idea this had spilled into school. Eugene is such a good student, but this is getting out of hand,” Pat said while reaching into her pocketbook. “I looked online and got some advice on a website. They said I should get one of these, but I don’t have the heart to use it. What do you think?

Pat put a chastity device on the desk. It was a cage that covered the penis, with a lock that went around the ball sac.

“It’s the smallest size they have,” Pat continued, “since Eugene’s peepee is so small.”

Ms. Connor knew immediately what to do. She would humiliate Eugene and save herself and the girls at the same time. Her pussy was soaking the crotch of her yoga pants as she thought about it.

“Well, Pat, this is a most unusual turn of events, but I like Eugene a lot. He helps me and the cheerleading team with all the computers and stuff. Here’s what we’re going to do, I need you to be here this afternoon...”

Ms. Connor explained some of her plan to Pat. She didn’t want the woman to have all the details for fear she would back out. She called Annie in to explain her part. Ms. Connor noted Pat eyeing Annie up and down, especially when the girl crossed or uncrossed her legs. Pat agreed to everything without question. She was a submissive! Ms. Connor could spot it a thousand miles away. But still, she left some of what she would need Pat to do secret for now.

When Pat left, Ms. Connor gave a few more details to Annie and told her that she would get an A on her project, for sure. Annie left to continue her preparations for the presentation.

Ms. Connor picked up her phone.

“Officer O’Neil, please ... Brian? It’s Linda ... Yeah, yeah, yeah everything’s great ... listen can you and Bob come over to the school this afternoon? ... Cool! Here’s what I need...”

Ms. Connor explained what she needed from the officers. They agreed after she promised to pay them their usual fee. That meant she’d be getting fucked rotten by two police officers tonight. The thought made her clit quiver.

She was going to get herself off quick but was interrupted by a call from the secretary telling her that Annie’s mom was waiting to see her. She told the secretary to send the woman in.

The woman who came into her office was stunning. Mid 30’s, long curly blonde hair, firm C-cup tits braless under a tight, pink dress with matching strappy heels.

Ms. Connor stood and came out from behind her desk, feeling under dressed in her cropped tank top, yoga pants and sneakers. She extended her hand to greet the woman.

“Hi, I’m Ms. Connor, the cheerleading coach. Nice to...” Ms. Connor started.

The woman went right in and embraced Ms. Connor tightly. She felt the woman’s hard nipples against her own and returned the embrace.

“I know exactly who you are! I’m Loni Hansen, Annie’s mother. Please call me Loni. Thank you so much for helping Annie. I’m so happy. If there’s anything I can do to help the team, please ask me. I don’t know if Annie told you, but I was a cheerleader, myself.” she said, holding the embrace a few seconds longer.

They talked a few minutes about each other’s cheerleading experience. Ms. Connor went over the practice schedule for Annie and brought Loni up to speed on the upcoming competition. Since Annie was so new, Ms. Connor told Loni that Annie could only watch. Loni agreed, since Annie had never even cheered before.

The conversation turned to life experiences of cheerleaders. Loni reminisced about dating football players and, she even admitted that she had lesbian experiences with her teammates. That turned the conversation to sex. Loni explained that she wanted her daughter to experience life to the fullest. Not that she wanted her daughter to be a total slut but didn’t want her to be naive to life’s pleasures.

Ms. Connor shared some stories herself, very tame ones to say the least. During the conversation, she took Loni to be a sub who was trying to be more assertive.

“Well, I think I know just the thing to help get Annie out of her shell a bit,” Ms. Connor said, “I need to send a couple of the girls over to Principal Jackson’s this weekend. Some kind of charity thing, I think. Is Annie available? She won’t need to do any cheers. I’m pretty sure it’s a ‘stand around and look pretty’ job.”

“Oh yes. I know exactly what you’re talking about. Of course, Annie will be there.”

“Great. I’ll text you the details and let you know when I’ll be picking her up on Saturday. Make sure she packs for overnight. The girls will stay at Jackson’s place. She’ll need two outfits like she has on today, plus two swimsuits.”

“She’ll be so excited. Especially since it’s for charity.”

“Before you leave, I must say that you look gorgeous in that dress. It fits you like a glove!”

“Oh, this old thing?” she joked and did a twirl.

“It hides your panty lines perfectly!” Ms. Connor added as a subtle hint, thinking maybe Loni wanted to relive some of her high school lesbian experiences.

“Ugh! I never wear underwear. I hate it. Dress and shoes are all I ever wear. I don’t even like the dresses with bras built in. I cut them out. I tried to convince Annie to do the same, but baby steps, I guess.”

“Well, can I let you in on a little secret? I convinced Annie to take her little panties off earlier. She still has the padded bra in her dress though.”

“Wow, we can do great things together! You know, she’s still a virgin if you can believe such a thing in this day and age?

“I kinda figured that but I guess you never know.”

“Maybe that will get taken care of this weekend. She really needs it.”

“Like I said, you never know.”

Loni fluffed her hair as she said, “I know I look and feel so much better after a nice big orgasm.”

Ms. Connor’s nipples were getting stiffer, and her pussy was making a wet spot in her yoga pants. She noticed Loni’s nipples poking out more and more as the discussion went on, as well. She decided then and there to just go with it.

“I know how you feel,” Ms. Connor said, pulling her top up and off, “Strip!”

Loni stared, open-mouthed for a second, “I ... uhhh...”

“NOW! I don’t have all fucking day,” she kicked her sneakers off and shimmied out of her tight yoga pants.

Loni still didn’t move. Ms. Connor went over and roughly ran a hand up Loni’s dress, right up to her pussy. She found it soaking wet. Loni moaned, spreading her legs.

“I knew it,” Ms. Connor said, pulling her hand away and shoving her wet fingers in Loni’s mouth, “a submissive little lezzie slut. That’s what you are, aren’t you?”

“I am...” was all Loni could say before she sucked the fingers into her mouth.

“I told you to strip. If you don’t strip completely in ten seconds, I’ll strip you myself and throw you out of here butt naked.”

That woke Loni up. She kicked off her heels and peeled herself out of her dress, standing naked at attention when she was done in five seconds flat. She swallowed hard, waiting for whatever was coming next. Her pink nipples were dark with her arousal and her thighs were shiny with her pussy juice. Like her daughter, Loni’s pussy was waxed bald.

“Get on the floor and spread your legs,” Ms. Connor ordered.

Loni quickly obeyed. Ms. Connor got in position to pussy-fuck Annie’s mother right on the floor of her office. Once on the floor, she shimmied forward until their pussies touched. Loni moaned and started humping.

“Don’t fucking move!” Ms. Connor said, slapping Loni’s left tit hard.

“Oooo ... Yes, Mistress!” Loni answered.

Ms. Connor slapped Loni’s right tit, “Call me Ms. Connor!”

“Yes, Ms. Connor!”

“Now, don’t you dare cum until your told,”

“I ... I won’t, Ms. Connor. I won’t,”

Ms. Connor was pressed for time, so she worked humped hard and fast. She teased Loni verbally as she humped her. The submissive mom held still and allowed Ms. Connor to take control, moaning loudly after each verbal assault.

“I had your little virgin daughter in her naked this morning...”

“I licked her little pussy, but didn’t let her cum...”

“I sent her out with no panties, like the little slut I’m gonna make her...”

“She’s gonna get her cherry popped this weekend for sure...”

“Principal Jackson is gonna pop it with his huge black cock!”

Loni couldn’t hold out and started to cum. Ms. Connor was right along with her as Loni lost control and humped back against Ms. Connor’s soaking wet pussy. The coach stood up when she was done. Loni lay on the floor gasping for breath.

“You’re fucking useless. I told you to lay still and not to cum. Get the fuck up and get out ... NOW!” Ms. Connor ordered.

“I ... I’m sorry ... I just ... Ms. Connor,” Loni said as she jumped to her feet to obey. She was dressed and out in no time.

Ms. Connor would definitely be using that hot little slut again.

“Wow, that’s two submissive mommies giving up their daughters to me in one week!” She said out loud to herself as she got dressed.

The vibrator up my butt and the thought of walking around even more naked than I already was kept had me distracted all day. I made it through my morning classes somehow. The teachers really liked having me come up to the board or their desk to put me on full display of the class. The teasing from my classmates was still relentless. I was getting used to it.

Each time I went up to the board, I thought about dropping the chalk on the floor, so I’d have to carefully bent over just enough to reveal my cunny lips to the class. I knew the class would erupt and there would be comments about my lack of panties. I was so close to cumming just thinking about it, especially when the vibrator was buzzing away.

But I chickened out. I made sure to adjust my skirt when I got out of my seat, so I was showing plenty of butt cheek and cunny mound. My men teachers definitely had boners and I saw Mrs. Wilson, my English teacher, rocking her foot with her legs crossed. I knew she was rubbing her clitty between her thighs. I thought she even orgasmed but couldn’t be sure.

I was disappointed that I wasn’t pulled into the girl’s room to have my clothes cut up. My outfit stayed as it was when I put it on at home. The good thing was that I kept my throbbing clitty out of view. I was starting to think that I was savoring that moment, instead of just not being ready.

When I was walking to lunch, someone grabbed me by the shoulder and spun me around.

“Why do YOU get to walk around so naked?” A girl’s voice said, “Fucking cheerleaders get to have all the fun.”

I recognized the girl as Debbie’s little sister, Kerrie. She’s a sophomore. I always see her in the halls dressed kinda slutty. Nowhere near as slutty as I was dressed, though. I remembered Debbie referring to her as ‘her little slut sister.’ She was blonde, but you could see her black roots.

She was wearing matching pink crop tank top and biker shorts. Her small titties were obviously braless. Her little nipples poked out, but her top wasn’t sheer like mine, so I couldn’t tell what color they were. Her shorts were pulled up tight into her slit, showing off her camel toe. She had cheesy pink flip flops on her feet.

“I ... I don’t know ... I never thought about it,” I replied. She intimidated me for some reason.

“Well, it’s fucking bullshit. I’m older than you, so I should be able to be show more!”

She folded the bottom of her crop top up to just below her little titties, then she pulled her shorts tighter up into her slit and rolled the waist down, exposing her cunny mound. Even still, I was much more naked.

Just then, Debbie walked up. I was shocked to see her braless! Her huge titties were swinging back and forth, and her thick, dark nipples were in full view under her off-white top. It made me self-conscience of my flat chest, making my nipples throb.

“Eew. Skank!” Debbie said to her sister, looking her up and down.

“Me? Look at her!” Kerrie said.

“Didn’t that little girlie slit of yours get punished enough last time you fucked with a cheerleader?” Debbie asked.

“Fucking cunt!” Kerrie spat at me and started to away.

As Kerrie walked by, Debbie grabbed her by the waistband of her shorts. She quickly controlled her sister by grabbing her wrists and pulling them up over her head.

“Is this what you want? Huh? You little fucking slut,” Debbie said as she held Kerrie’s wrists with one hand and worked her top up, exposing her little tittles and girlish nipples. A circle of kids surrounded them and cheered Debbie on.

“Let go, you fucking cow!” Kerrie yelled, trying to twist free.

“Naked? You want to be naked?” Debbie said, yanking the girl’s shorts down to expose her butt and bald slit.

Debbie held her for a few seconds before letting go. Kerrie quickly fixed her clothes and ran off.

“Oh my God!” I said with my hands over my mouth.

“Ms. Connor won’t like it, but it was worth it,” Debbie said as we walked to the cafeteria together.

Lunch was lunch. My teammates had fun making me walk back and forth to the counter or put stuff in the trash for them. I was embarrassed, of course, but I was starting to get off more and more on showing off my body. I think the encounter with Debbie’s little sister showed that I wasn’t alone in wanting to show off. Sure, her body was more ... normal than mine. But why should she have all the fun? It made me feel special that for some reason I was allowed to show off more than her.

It’s totally true that no one in school but me is dressed this way. At least one person was jealous.

Lunch ended and it was time to head to the auditorium for the science project presentations. The entire school had to attend. All the students and teachers crowded the hallways leading to the auditorium. It was so crowded, some of the kids got away with grabbing or slapping my naked butt. By the time I turned around, whoever it was blended into the crowd. I was enjoying the attention and smiled to myself.

I found Ms. Connor outside the stage door. She told me to find a seat in the front of the auditorium until Annie Hanson’s presentation was done, then find her backstage. I took the first empty seat on the side aisle I could find and waited for the show to start.

Chapter 10

Ms. Connor had one last thing to take care of before heading to the auditorium. She picked up her phone and dialed Principal Jackson’s number.

“Hi ... Yes ... It’s a surprise, don’t make me ruin it for you ... Don’t worry, everything is taken care of ... No, the school is in no danger ... If anything goes wrong, just blame me ... I’m not worried ... Yes, I have two cheerleaders ready for your weekend ... Yes, they’re cherry! ... I’ll even throw in one of their mothers if it will help relax you ... Yes, she’s hot. She’s a former cheerleader herself! ... Fine, she’ll be there...”

She hung up the desk phone and grabbed her cell phone to send a quick text.

‘Hey Loni. I need you to chaperone the girls at Principal Jackson’s thing this weekend. Prepare the same way as Annie. You might as well be some eye candy while you’re there. Consider this a start to make up for cumming without permission. Don’t fuck this up.’

She dropped the phone in her purse and made her way to the auditorium.

I set everything up the way Ms. Connor instructed. It took me most of the day, and I was annoyed that I only had enough time to jerk off three times before the presentations were ready to start. I didn’t even have time to figure out what happened to my private video stash and live feeds on the network. Everything disappeared somehow. But I knew that I had to keep up appearances that I was doing nothing but helping Ms. Connor and the cheerleaders right now. My plot to put them all under my thumb would have to wait. I was so close I could taste it. My dick twitched in my pants just thinking about it.

I set up the cameras the way she wanted and showed the idiot cheerleaders how to aim them and zoom in and out. I even managed to teach one of them how to change what camera’s shot would display on the big video screens on either side of the stage. It should have taken two minutes, but it took more like thirty. Good thing these cheerleaders are so hot. At least they can marry some rich dude to take care of them. Once I had my way with them, first!

When I was done, I found Ms. Connor in the wings and told her that everything was ready. She stroked my dick like the slut she is and asked me to stay back in the wings with her just in case anything went wrong. The ditz would never be able to fix anything herself. Of course, I bit my tongue and agreed.

“Thank you, Eugene,” Ms. Connor said, “I don’t know how the team will ever repay you for all you’re doing.”

“No problem, Ms. Connor,” Eugene said, “Anything for the team. You know that. Oh, and I set the stage up for sound. You won’t need microphones.”

“Oh! That’s brilliant, Eugene. Why didn’t I think of that?”

‘Because you’re blonde and hot,’ I thought to myself.

I knew Annie was supposed to present her stupid volcano before that hot Spanish cheerleader, Laia’s presentation. But I didn’t see Annie anywhere, or her cheesy volcano.

The stage door opened, and a hot black-haired chick came in. ‘Who the fuck is that?’ I thought to myself.

“Sorry I’m late, Ms. Connor. I’m so nervous, I had to go pee again.” The girl said.

“No problem, Annie,” Ms. Connor said, “Eugene was just finishing up everything.”

“Oh, hi Eugene! Thanks for getting everything ready! Sorry I wasn’t around to help you.”

I was stunned. This hot chick was Annie? My Annie? I was speechless.

I heard Mr. Jackson talking to the assembly over the loudspeakers. He was out in front of the curtain, which was still closed. I felt my self being pulled out onto the stage. When I came to my senses, I realized that Ms. Connor grabbed me by the elbow.

“Oh, shit, Eugene!” she said as she pulled me to the center of the stage. “What the fuck is that rope doing hanging there? Help me get rid of it. Step up on the platform.”

She pulled me up onto the platform. My shoulder rubbed her tit as she did. I nearly fainted, but I managed to reach up and try to grab the rope. In a split-second Ms. Connor turned me around and my face was between her gorgeous titties. Before I knew it she had my wrists secured to cuffs over my head.

“What the fuck?” I asked.

“Just shut the fuck up, you creepy little shit. I know what you’ve been up to and if you don’t play along, you’re going to be in deep shit.”

She pointed to back to the wings and I saw two cops talking to Annie and my mom. What the fuck was Mom doing here? Then the school nurse joined them wearing her usual short, tight nurse’s uniform. I tugged at the cuffs at my wrists, but I couldn’t get free.

Ms. Connor explained what she knew and that the cops were ready to arrest me for possession of child porn. If I didn’t go along with whatever was happening here, I was going right to jail. My mom was in on everything. I still had no idea what the fuck the nurse was doing there, but I thought I should just keep my mouth shut and see what happened.

She left me there and Annie walked out on the stage. She didn’t say anything to me. All I heard was Principal Jackson.

“And now we have Annie Hanson’s presentation on Aberrant Sexual Behavior in Teen Boys.”

What the fuck? I tugged at my cuffs again, but I was stuck. I thought about screaming but one look at the two cops in the wings shut me up. I was stuck. The curtains opened and I was hit with bright stage lighting. I couldn’t see much beyond the table that was set up in the orchestra pit for the science project judges.

I was never more nervous in my whole life. No matter how many times I went to the bathroom, I still felt like I was going to pee my panties. Well, if I had any panties on. So much had happened in the last 24 hours. I went from a geeky hippie-chick to a sexy cheerleader. Me! A cheerleader! Wow!

It was the first time I was ever anywhere with no panties on. And this dress was so short! All day long I felt like I was showing my cunny off to everybody. My bald cunny that my mom took me to have waxed last night. I never felt so naked.

Then there was Ms. Connor making sure I had a proper ‘shine’ all day. It felt so good when she licked my bald little cunny, but she didn’t let me orgasm. She said it would ruin it. I never thought much about masturbating or sex, especially in school. But I knew that I needed to relieve this tension as soon as this presentation was over. Shine or no shine, whatever a shine is, anyway.

The curtain opened and I saw the judges looking up at me. Ms. Connor told them in advance that the topic of my project changed. She said cheerleaders always got away with anything with a pretty smile and wink. So far, so good. Nobody objected and here I was on stage with Eugene tied with his hands over his head. He was such a creep and I wanted to get even with him for all the naughty things he was doing to Ms. Connor and my new teammates.

I cleared my throat and started my presentation by introducing myself. The audience murmured, not believing it was really me up here. I hardly believed it myself.

“You all know Eugene Cottrell, here who has been assisting me with this project for several weeks. Don’t worry, he’s perfectly safe as Nurse Hatchet, who will assist me today, will confirm.”

Nurse Hatchet walked out onto stage, swinging her hips like a runway model. She came to the center of the stage to attest to Eugene’s safety and explain her role and then stood on Eugene’s left side.

“Eugene’s mother, Mrs. Pat Cottrell will also assist. She has given her consent to Eugene’s participation and will assist in some of the demonstrations.”

Mrs. Cottrell nervously came up to the center of the stage.

“I ... I swear that Eugene is participating with his and my consent,” she said and moved to stand on Eugene’s right.

After saying that we had law enforcement representatives present to observe that nothing unlawful was taking place, I explained to the audience that my project was to demonstrate the physical harm that could occur to teen boys by exposure to pornography and frequent masturbation and some controversial methods to reverse the damage. The auditorium erupted in laughter.

I heard Eugene begging with his mother, but she just kept shushing him and pointing over to the police officers in the wings. I’m not sure if what they were saying could be heard by the loud audience. But, eventually, he stopped.

“First, you will notice how under-developed Eugene is compared to boys his age...”

As I spoke, Mrs. Cottrell demonstrated. When I said that the subject will display lack of body hair, she yanked his shirt up over the cuffs and pointed to his bare chest and armpits. She pulled his shoes and socks off as I explained that this was due to imbalances caused by hormones released while viewing pornography and masturbating. I didn’t know if any of this was true or not. I just said what Ms. Connor told me to.

We couldn’t see from the stage, but I knew that the audience could see close up video of Eugene’s hairless body parts that were being revealed on the big screen TVs on each side of the stage.

I was happy that the audience calmed down. I think they wanted to see just how far this would go. Or maybe they were thinking about what it would feel like to be in Eugene’s place right now. Anyway, it helped calm my nerves and I was able to continue.

Eugene’s Jeans came down and he was left in his tighty-whities. He was visibly relieved when his mother stepped away without removing them. I pointed out his hairless legs.

“Next we’re going to demonstrate the physical effects of excessive masturbation on reproductive health,” I explained, “First, Mrs. Cottrell will give you some background information.”

Mrs. Cottrell stepped forward and said, “Eugene has a terrible problem and I hope that today’s presentation will help him. He masturbates at home four or five times a day on school days and many more on weekends. Even when I walk in on him, he can’t seem to stop himself. I also found out recently that he masturbates several times a day here in school.”

“MOM! No! I don’t!” Eugene screamed.

Mrs. Cottrell went back to her place next to Eugene. I waited for the laughter to stop before I continued.

“My first hypothesis is that this extremely excessive masturbation will manifest itself in arrested penis and testicle development. In order to assure you all and law enforcement that we are proceeding with consent. Mrs. Cottrell will be the one to remove Eugene’s underwear to see if my first hypothesis is correct.”

Mrs. Cottrell went behind Eugene and grabbed the leg bands of his underwear. She waited a few seconds, as instructed.

Eugene turned his head to his mother and begged, “Mom! You can’t let them see my little peepee!”

She tugged them down to his ankles and off. Eugene was completely naked in front of the entire school. He crossed his legs to keep his secret covered.

“NO!! How could you?” he screamed.

I motioned to the wings and Ms. Connor brought out two stands, putting one under each of Eugene’s knees. His legs were spread wide and pushed up above his waist, completely exposing his underdeveloped, hairless penis and testicles. I knew that the large video screens were zoomed in tightly on his humiliating little peepee, as he called it.

I could see the judges looking back and forth from the stage to the video screen, taking lots of notes.

I continued, “Nurse Hatchet will now examine Eugene’s penis and testicles and tell us what she finds.”

The nurse took a minute to handle Eugene’s obviously tiny penis and testicles and measure them. She then turned to the audience.

“My examination is inconclusive. Eugene’s penis is only semi-erect. He must have a full erection for proper measurements to take place,” she explained.

“Well,” I said, “Mrs. Cottrell can attest that Eugene frequently masturbated to pictures he took of her in her underwear. In order to further our experiment and prove my hypothesis correct, she will now strip to her underwear to elicit a full erection from her son.”

Mrs. Cottrell stood open mouthed for a moment. This was one of the details that Ms. Connor left out when she explained her plan Eugene’s mother. I thought she would storm off the stage at this point and ruin everything, but she saw the cops there and realized she was stuck. I couldn’t believe it, but she started stripping right there in front of the whole school.

My cunny was dripping as she got down to her lacy black girdle, cream-colored panties and black stockings. The girdle went from her shoulders down to her hips. Her nipples were covered, but the girdle left plenty of cleavage showing. It ran over her belly and the open bottom ended about half-way down her hips. Garter straps connected her thigh high stockings to the girdle. She wore the panties over the garter straps, I guess so she could pee without taking the whole girdle off or disconnecting the garter straps.

Mrs. Cottrell’s face was flushed, and she took it on herself to walk back and forth across the stage, displaying herself fully to Eugene and the whole school.

“It seems to be working,” Nurse Hatchet said, winking at me, “But he is still not fully erect. This may be due to the fact that his girdle fixation is being distracted by the mismatched panties his mother is wearing today.”

My clitty throbbed when I understood what Nurse Hatchet was suggesting. I just went with it.

“Mrs. Cottrell will remove the distracting panties, now.”

I think she was in some kind of sexual trance. She didn’t bat and eye and tugged her panties down and off. I hoped the camera got a close up shot of the thick string of juice that connected her panties to her cunny until they were almost down to her ankles. She was really horny as her thick black and grey bush was revealed.

“MOM!” Eugene screamed, “NOOOO!”

“It’s definitely having an effect. His penis is nearly fully erect,” the nurse reported.

Mrs. Cottrell then said, “Don’t call it a penis. You should call it what we call it at home. His little PEEPEE!”

“That did it,” Nurse Hatchet said, “His penis ... errr, little peepee is now fully erect! I can now proceed with the examination.”

While she examined him, I said, “It seems that the humiliation of having his underdeveloped penis and testicles exposed along with all of us learning that he calls it his little peepee has increased his arousal. That is a new observation that I will need to make note of for future study.”

Nurse Hatchet, having completed her measurements stepped to center stage.

“I can confirm that our student’s first hypothesis is correct. Eugene’s little peepee is substantially underdeveloped. It measures one and five-eights inches long, which is in the lowest one percentile for his age.”

The audience erupted with applause mixed with laughter.

“Thank you, thank you,” I said, getting them to quiet down, “We will now test my second hypothesis, which is that all of the excessive masturbation will result in decreased reproductive viability and sexual potency. Eugene will now be made to ejaculate to test this hypothesis by comparing volume and consistency against known standards. Mrs. Cottrell and Nurse Hatchet will conduct this experiment to ensure both consent and medical appropriateness. Please begin.”

“NO! You can’t jerk me off in front of the whole school. Please! Mom! NOOOOO!”

“Eugene, we need to get you better so your little peepee may grow. Now, I’m going to do it to you just the way you like it, based on the way I’ve seen you do it so many times.”

“NOOOOOO!”

I couldn’t believe it, Mrs. Cottrell squatted next to Eugene, her legs spread revealing her hairy wet cunny to the whole auditorium. Even though we had a tube of lubrication ready for her, she reached between her legs to lube her hand up on her cunny before she started jerking Eugene’s little peepee.

“I’ve also watched you tickle your little testicles like this,” she said and ran the fingernails of her other hand over Eugene’s little balls.

“Aaahhhhhh ... Don’t...”

Nurse Hatchet spoke up as she pulled a rubber glove onto her right hand and lubed up her fingers, “Studies have shown that massage of the male prostate gland during manual stimulation of the penis and testicles greatly increases the volume of ejaculate. The prostrate is massaged by inserting two fingers into the anus like this.”

“NO! You can’t put your fingers up my butt ... NOOOOOO!” Eugene screamed as Nurse Hatchet inserted two fingers into his anus from behind and found his prostrate.

“This will also speed the process up considerably,” she added.

Every so often, Mrs. Cottrell re-lubed her hand by rubbing her soaking wet cunny. Right in front of everyone!

“Everyone please watch on the big screen so you can see the ejaculation closely yourself,” I said, gesturing to the video monitors.

“I’m stroking Eugene’s prostrate now with both fingers. It seems to be responding normally,” Nurse Hatchet said.

“Come on, Baby,” Mrs. Cottrell said, “show Mommy what a nice, big load your little peepee can shoot for everybody!”

“Mom ... P ... Please stop ... I ... My little peeppe is gonna shoot! Mmmmm ... AAAARRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHH!” Eugene screamed.

By the sound of his scream, you would think he would shoot a big wad of cum several feet into the air. Instead, a small drop of clear liquid dripped out of the end of his little peepee. Mrs. Cottrell and the nurse continued their work until a second, smaller drop emerged. Then it was over.

Mrs. Cottrell and Nurse Hatchet stepped back.

As she took her place beside Eugene, Nurse Hatchet said, “Eugene discharged an extremely small amount of ejaculate, even taking into account his underdeveloped little peepee and testicles.”

I stepped over and squatted between Eugene’s legs. Unlike Mrs. Cottrell before me, I was careful to keep my legs closed, so no one would see my naked cunny. Looking at the camera, my face just inches away, I grabbed his little peepee between my thumb and finger. “In addition to what Nurse Hatchet just reported, you can see that Eugene’s ejaculate is completely clear. You will also notice soreness on his little peepee. All of this is irrefutable evidence of extreme self-abuse via obsessive masturbation.

“I would guess, based on these observations and my extensive research, that Eugene is masturbating himself to orgasm ten to fifteen times per day. Is that right, Eugene?”

“Y ... yes...” Eugene admitted.

When the auditorium erupted in laughter, he realized exactly what he was saying and that he was saying it to the whole school. He tried to recover.

“Wait ... I mean ... NO!” He screamed.

“Oh, stop it, Eugene,” his mother said, “Everyone knows now. It’s OK, my little boy.”

“Now that I have established the problem,” I continued my presentation, “I will begin corrective actions with the assistance of Mrs. Cottrell and Nurse Hatchet.”

I grabbed the chastity device and held it up for the camera to zoom in on.

“This device is designed to prevent the Eugene’s little peepee from becoming erect and will completely prevent any masturbation. It locks in place around his testicles and a key is required to release it. It is designed to allow Eugene to urinate normally. Nurse Hatchet will attach the device now. Please note that the device is the smallest size available.”

“NO! Don’t put that thing on my little peepee!” Eugene screamed.

Mrs. Cottrell said, “Please, Baby, don’t worry. It will be OK.”

I continued as Nurse Hatchet proceeded to lock Eugene up. I was starting to have trouble focusing, because I was getting more and more horny by the second. I hoped that Ms. Connor would let me orgasm when this was over.

“Mrs. Cottrell and Nurse Hatchet will each have a key to the device. Obviously, it will need to be removed for cleaning. But, I also believe that stimulating Eugene’s little peepee to full erection several times a day, but not allowing ejaculation will stimulate normal growth patterns. This is similar to a normal teen becoming aroused during the course of the day, but not having Eugene’s obsessive masturbation patterns.

“Now that Eugene’s little peepee is locked up and a course of treatment has begun, this ends my presentation. I will be happy to answer any questions the judges have.”

I laughed to myself when the first judge complimented me on the amount of time and preparation that must have gone into my project. If she only knew that we put the whole thing together in a couple of hours...

They asked a lot of questions about how long Eugene would be locked up and what will happen when he is finally released. I told them that follow-up would need to be conducted with Eugene’s doctor, since my project was over. There were a lot of comments from the judges after that.

“Well, I can envision a longer-term project done by you here in school where you can earn college credit for following Eugene’s progress and testing your hypotheses going forward.”

“I think it would be interesting to all of us, our student body included, to have a follow-up presentation in a few weeks to see if Eugene’s started to develop normally.”

“I know I would be very interested to see if, at some point, Eugene can have a normal ejaculation.”

“It may be worth-while to delve into Eugene’s taste in pornography. His fixation on his mother is not unusual for a boy his age, but what other scenarios aroused him.”

After a few minutes, Principal Jackson came onto the stage.

“Thank you very much, Judges for your interest. Let me say that we’re quite proud of Ms. Hansen’s work here and I’m sure she would be more than happy to do follow-up work for extra and/or college credit.” He started to clap his hands, which started a round of applause from the audience.

I saw the curtains start to close, so I took a bow and stepped back to make sure the curtain closed in front of me.

Chapter 11

‘Oh My God!’ I thought to myself when Annie Hansen’s presentation was done. My nipples swelled so much that the material of my top was barely covering them. I struggled to keep my hands off my throbbing clitty. I knew that I’d probably squirt-cum all over my seat if I even touched it.

The whole auditorium was standing and cheering. I couldn’t believe that Eugene got jerked off in front of the whole school. And by his own mother while she was flashing her wet, hairy cunny to everybody! It made me think back to when my own mother’s hairy cunny got revealed. Maybe Ms. Connor would shave Mrs. Cottrell’s cunny, like she did to my mom’s.

I was so wrapped up with cheering for Annie’s presentation, that I nearly forgot that I’m supposed to be in the wings helping with Laia’s now. I still didn’t even know what it was about!

I ran up the side aisle and into the stage door. Eugene and his mom were dressed and heading out. Nurse Hatchet and the police officers Annie mentioned were there. Ms. Connor, Debbie, and Laia looked like they were discussing something important. Annie was leaning against the wall, breathing heavily.

Laia was dressed so hot. Her tight, white dress barely covered her butt, and made her mocha skin stand out. Not as much as her pink nipples, though. Her white heels gave her nude legs a great shape.

“Hi, Laia! Here I am. What do you need me to do?”

“I don’t have time to talk,” she said, nervously, “You’re just assisting. Don’t worry about it. Just do what I ask and look good. Oh, and take that fucking vibrator out of your asshole!”

Laia walked out onto the stage, leaving me with no answers. I was practically naked, so I guess I looked good. I adjusted my skirt to make sure I was exposing some cunny mound, but no clitty. Then I pulled the vibrator out of my butt. Ms. Connor and Debbie continued their heated conversation in whispers, so I couldn’t hear what they said. Debbie wasn’t happy about whatever it was.

I looked up to see Laia waving me onto the stage. She seemed to be panicking about something. I ran onto the stage as fast as my heels would allow and met up with Laia.

“The handcuffs are still there from Annie’s presentation. Help me get rid of them.”

I wasn’t sure how I could help. Laia’s taller than me, anyway. But I was told to assist, so I reached up to see if I could untie the cuffs from the rope hanging there.

“Gotcha!” Laia said as she snapped the cuffs onto my wrists.

“What? Why?” I said, confused.

“Don’t worry,” Laia said, patting my butt, “Just go with it and you won’t get punished.”

“Please ... Don’t...” I begged.

I watched as a doctor’s exam table was rolled onto the stage and set up behind me. The back was all the way up and Laia got me into a sitting position on the table. I was too confused to struggle much, and I didn’t want to get punished. It finally dawned on me that I was going to be the subject of Laia’s science project. My nipples felt like they were going to explode and my clitty throbbed.

One at a time, Laia released my wrists from the cuffs on the rope and attached them to the back of the high-back of the table. My arms were spread now, but still high over my head. I also noticed Nurse Hatchet come onto the stage.

“Just relax, Baby,” Laia said, “Everything’s gonna be cool.” She adjusted my skirt to make sure my cunny wasn’t showing.

I heard Principal Jackson announce Laia’s project and the curtains opened. I was hit with the stage lights and really couldn’t see anything, but as soon as I came into view the Tissues coughs came from the audience. The entire school was looking at me. Laia started her presentation, and the crowd quieted down. I still didn’t know exactly what was going to happen, so I decided to just stay quiet. I looked over at Ms. Connor in the wings and thought about how she would punish me if I blew it.

“Today I’m presenting my project on unusual growth and development. As you can see, I’m being assisted by Tissues. Nurse Hatchet will also assist to assure that appropriate medical standards are followed. As with our prior presentation, law enforcement is present to assure that no laws are broken.

“We all know what has happened with Tissues this week. She had been lying to us all by stuffing her bra with tissues in order to make us think she had breasts. This demonstrates the humiliation that can be associated with having a body that’s different than others. She would rather lie than face the humiliation.

“As part of my project, she has been wearing more revealing clothing to help slowly alleviate the humiliation. Also, exposing more of her body, with extremely short skirts, for example, helped take attention away from her extremely under-developed breasts.”

“Let me remove her top, so you may observe the development of her chest more closely.”

Laia walked over and grabbed some scissors from behind the table somewhere. She cut the straps of my top. I closed my eyes as I felt the scissors slide up the center of my chest. I heard the ‘snip’ of fabric being cut and felt my top being pulled away. I knew that my humiliating titties were not only in full view but being displayed on the two big-screen TVs.

As if they wanted to be seen, my nipples swelled bigger than I ever felt them.

Laia continued, “As you can see, Tissues has absolutely no breast flesh. Her body concentrated all of her breast growth to her nipples.”

As she said this, she poked around on my chest. I could feel her fingertip hitting my ribs, confirming that I had no breast flesh. Then she started squeezing my nipples.

“My research has shown that humiliation sometimes causes extreme sexual arousal in adolescent girls suffering from abnormal development of sexual organs. Clearly, Tissues is aroused, judging by the size and color of her nipples. Also, my manual examination confirms that her body is pumping large amounts of blood to her nipples.”

I didn’t need Laia to tell me I was horny. My clitty was on fire and I know I was making a puddle on the seat.

“As a point of comparison, I would like to call on Debbie Russo. You all know her as our head cheerleader.”

Debbie strutted onto the stage with an angry look on her face. Her huge, braless titties swung freely as she walked. She walked up next to me and then pulled her top over her head and off! The audience erupted.

“As you can see, Debbie has extremely large breasts, but her areola and nipples are proportionate in size. Notice that Tissues’ nipples are longer and thicker than Debbie’s, but she has very little areola flesh.”

Laia walked behind Debbie and squeezed both of her nipples.

“Also, even though Debbie’s nipples seem erect, this is their natural state. My manual examination reveals no heightened sexual arousal. Her nipples are naturally this dark, as I have observed in the locker room on many occasions. They are not experiencing any increased blood flow. Thank you, Debbie.”

Debbie strutted off the stage with her top swinging in her hand. The crowd cheered her on.

Now I knew what she was arguing with Ms. Connor about earlier. That was a fun distraction, but the attention would turn back to me.

“I will now test my hypothesis that the abnormal development we observed on Tissues’ extremely flat chest will also be observed elsewhere.”

‘Oh my God! Here it comes. She’s gonna show the whole school my humiliating clitty!’

“Laia, please! I’m not ready!” I begged.

A stagehand came onto the stage and attached stirrups to the exam table I was on. Laia adjusted the back, so I was laying flatter, but not all the way back. I could still look up and see the judges. Then she strapped my legs to the stirrups, being careful to keep my skirt covering my cunny. I thought about how silly I must have looked wearing sexy heels with my feet up like this. She pulled my hips forward so my butt came off the end of the table.

“Many of you may not consider the anus a sexual organ. However, our nervous system is wired in such a way that stimulation of the anus triggers a sexual response in the brain. As such, physical development of the anus should mirror that of other sexual organs, such as the breasts and nipples.”

Laia put her hand on my mound, the tip of her middle finger rested on my clitty making it quiver. She raised my skirt a little. I couldn’t really tell for sure, but I thought my cunny was still covered. I know my whole naked butt was visible, at least.

She squatted between my legs and with one hand spread my butthole with her thumb and finger. On one hand, I was relieved that my clitty was still covered, but on the other, the whole school was getting a close-up view of my spread butthole on the big screen TVs.

“Hmmmm, just as I suspected. An adolescent experiencing normal development would have darkening of the skin of the outer anus. But, as you can see, Tissues’ anal skin maintains it’s lily-white pigment as far in as we can see. Also, there is very little wrinkling. It is clearly underdeveloped.”

As she said this, she tickled the center of my butthole with her finger. I felt it winking to the camera. I heard a snap and looked over to see Nurse Hatchet putting on a rubber glove and squeezing some lube out of a tube.

“I’m going to ask Nurse Hatchet to perform a physical examination of Tissues’ anus. Nurse?”

Nurse Hatchet switched places with Laia. First, she looked at my butthole for a few seconds.

“My initial observation is that there is considerable viscous liquid on her anus. This can only be coming from her vagina, further confirming sexual arousal as Laia noted earlier.”

Nurse Hatchet had her back to the audience. She looked up at me and licked her lips as she inserted her middle finger up my butthole in front of the whole school.

“AAAAhhhhhhh ... Mmmmmm...” I couldn’t help but moan as she moved her finger in and out.

She continued, “My finger slid unopposed into her anus. As you can see, I can easily slide my finger in and out. This indicates a sexual maturity of the anus that is contradictory to the underdeveloped coloring Laia observed.”

Laia said, “Nurse, please continue your examination. Judges, please note Tissues’ body movements as the finger is moved in and out of her anus. This is clear evidence of sexual arousal occurring from anal stimulation and the humiliation of exposure, proving that my hypothesis is correct. Abnormal development is present in the anus, as well.”

Nurse Hatchet finally stopped fucking my butthole and stood while removing her glove. The crowd cheered and Laia took a bow. I got a quick peek at Laia’s bald cunny lips before she straightened up and adjusted her dress.

“Ugh!” I protested, forgetting for a minute that the whole school was watching. I really needed to cum.

“Now that we have examined two very important secondary sexual organs - breasts and anus - we must turn our attention to the primary sexual organ.”

“Oh my God! No! Please not that! They saw enough!” I begged.

Laia ignored my pleas and slid the scissors under the front of my skirt. In one cut, my skirt was gone. My fat cunny lips and giant clitty were on display.

There was a gasp from the audience, followed by murmuring of oohs and ahs and kids talking to each other. Laia gave them time to observe before resuming her presentation. I could feel my clitty throbbing. I’m sure everyone could see it jerking up and down. I also felt a steady stream of cunny juice run down my crack. It must be making a puddle on the floor.

My one humiliating body part that I wanted to keep secret, at least for now, was exposed to the world.

“Everyone, I know what some of you may be thinking. But that isn’t a penis. It’s Tissues’ clitoris. Just as I suspected, it is extremely large. Let’s make a careful examination of her vaginal area.”

Laia took her place squatting between my legs. As she described my cunny in detail to the whole school, she made sure her fingers were in constant contact with it. I couldn’t control my moaning or trying to hump my cunny against her hand. I wondered if she would make me have a humiliating squirt-cum right on the stage.

“We can all see the extremely large clitoris and long, thick inner labia. They are swollen and quite dark in color indicating increased blood flow and sexual arousal. In addition, I hope you can see on the monitors the amount of vaginal fluid she is producing. It is dripping down to the stage. However, her outer labia and pubic mound are underdeveloped. One would expect a fatty layer under the skin, but I feel nothing but skin and bone. Again, we observe inconsistent development, further proving my hypothesis. Nurse Hatchet will now perform a medical examination of Tissues’ vaginal area.”

They changed places again, and in a few seconds, Nurse Hatchet had me back on the edge.

She said, “I can confirm the extreme underdevelopment of the outer labia and vaginal mound. The inner lips are many times longer and thicker than average. They are engorged with blood and very dark in color. There is a thick coating of vaginal fluid. The clitoris is ... gigantic. It may even meet the medical definition of clitoral elephantitis. It is also engorged with blood, so much so that I feel it throbbing in my fingers. Tissues is extremely sexually aroused, right now.”

The combination of the nurse touching my cunny and the humiliation I felt at having my clitty exposed to the whole school had me in a daze. I’d never been so horny. I totally forgot where I was.

“Yes! Please! Oh My God! My clitty is sooo big! It’s sooo humiliating! Please make it cum. Make it cum right now!”

Nurse Hatchet pulled her hands away from my begging cunny.

“NO!!!” I screamed, “I need to CUM!!”

The crowd erupted in laughter, which only got me hornier.

“Please, please, everyone please quiet down...” Laia said to the audience, “Obviously Tissues has lost herself in a sexually induced trance. She is so sexually aroused that she has lost all sense of control and inhibition. As interesting as it might be at this time, study of orgasm is not included in my project scope. We cannot legally have her orgasm. Nurse Hatchet will spend the remainder of the presentation observing Tissues to assure that doesn’t happen. Nurse, please alert me if Tissues’ is in danger of orgasm, so we may pause the presentation.”

“AAAAHHHHHH! Nooooo! You fucking cunt! Make me cum! Please!” I screamed.

Nurse Hatchet said, “I think it’s safe to say we should pause a minute.”

Laia addressed the audience, “While Tissues calms down a little, I will skip to ask the Judges if they have any questions.”

It took me a few minutes to regain my composure. I missed all the questions while I was struggling with the restraints. My heels came off my feet at some point, making me completely naked.

When I was finally able to tune in, I heard Laia say, “I would like to invite first the judges, and then anyone from the audience to come up on stage to perform their own observations.”

All five judges came up on the stage and handled my nipples, butthole, cunny and, of course clitty. Nurse Hatchet had to stop them a couple of times as I was close to orgasm. Fortunately, she didn’t let me get so close that I started screaming for it again.

I saw all the kids in school start to line up at the sides of the stage for a chance to feel me up. Because of the lights, I couldn’t see to the end of the line. So, I didn’t know just how many there were. This was going to be so humiliating.

I thought it would be mostly cheesy guys that would come up to feel. But there were just as many girls and a lot of the teachers too. Nurse Hatchet and Laia watched to be sure that they didn’t put their fingers inside my cunny or anus. Other than that, they were allowed to feel me up any way they wanted. The boys were most interested in my nipples and cunny lips. The girls went straight for my giant clitty and many of them tickled my butthole too.

After a few dozen kids had their turn, I didn’t see any end to the line. But I heard a ruckus breaking out. I looked up and saw a few members of the basketball team pushing their way up to the front of the line and onto the stage. I was scared. They were big and black and looked determined.

The other kids didn’t want to get in their way and in a minute six of them were up on the stage, heading my way. Nurse Hatchet stepped in front of them as Laia pushed my exam table toward the wings. I was still strapped on, so I was naked and spread wide.

From the wings I saw the basketball players grab Nurse Hatchet. They ripped her dress off, exposing her garter belt, lacy bra and tiny G-string all in white. They quickly tore the G-string and bra off exposing her saggy titties and bald cunny. One of the players pulled his shorts down, exposing his long, thick penis. It was rock hard. The other players started to push Nurse Hatchet down to the stage.

I heard footsteps running from behind me and then saw the two police officers run onto the stage. They tried to grab the player with his penis out, but he got away. The others ran off after releasing Nurse Hatchet. She ran to the wings wearing nothing but her garter, stockings, and heels.

“Alright, this stops right here unless someone wants to get arrested for sexual assault!” One of the officers yelled.

I was still on the exam table, naked and spread wide.

Principal Jackson ran onto the stage, “Everybody calm down. School is over for today. Please exit the auditorium and head home. The busses will arrive shortly.”

When he came back to the wings, Nurse Hatchet hugged him and said, “Please! I’m naked! Take me to your office, right now!”

“Of course, Nurse Hatchet. Of course,” he replied.

He wrapped his suit jacket around her and they left arm-in-arm.

“Please! Somebody!” I shouted.

Laia looked over at me, “Oh shit!”

She came and released me from the table.

“That went well,” Ms. Connor said, and everyone laughed.

“I ... I’m naked...” I said.

“Go get your heels and head over to practice,” she replied, “the whole school saw you naked, anyway.”

“But...” I started to say.

“And no! You can’t cum! And here, put your vibrator back up your asshole. Now go ... NOW!”

I would have to walk through the whole school naked to get to the gym. All the kids were in the hallways heading to their lockers to get ready to leave for the day. With my nipples and clitty throbbing, I walked onto the stage, slipped my heels on, and headed out to the hallway naked.

A lot of kids stared and a few asked if they could get a feel, since they didn’t get their chance in the presentation. I let them. Funny, it was almost all girls that asked. I guess the boys were too shy. I got plenty of slaps on the butt too as I walked.

Tissues coughs were replaced by “Nice dick!” comments. I just ignored them.

I wondered if I’d ever be allowed to wear clothes in school again. After all, everyone already saw me naked. On my way, I texted Mom to pick me up after practice because I was naked. I hoped that would be OK with Ms. Connor. I didn’t think she wanted me to walk home naked too. I thought about how Mom’s day was going. I knew it would be rough for her, but she deserved it. Didn’t she?

When I got to practice, I just changed into my sneakers. I stayed naked so I didn’t get anyone mad at me. I wanted to get practice over with so I could go home and get Mom to make me cum. Why did being so humiliated make me so horny? As much as I begged on stage, I’m glad Laia didn’t make me cum in front of the whole school. I’m not sure I could face anyone after that.

We practiced the competition routine over and over. I was getting real good at my part, especially the stunt at the end. Debbie and Tonya didn’t drop me once. Ms. Connor was happy about that, at least.

After practice, I changed back into my heels and headed out to the pick up area completely naked. Thank God Mom was waiting there for me. I ran over to the car. I got in quick and buckled my seatbelt. I looked over at Mom and was shocked that she was completely naked too!

She had bruises on her body from head to toe. I looked down and saw that she had her heels on too. And she was masturbating with a vibrator. Right there in front of the school!

I was mad for a second before I realized that she was doing what she was told. I ordered her to make herself cum all day when no one was around.

She looked at me, bit her lower lip and moaned as she fucked her cunny with the vibrator.

“I ... I’m gonna cum! ... Mmmmmmmmmm...” she screamed.

“I need a few of those,” I said, “get home quick!”

“I ... I’m sorry ... I can’t masturbate while I’m driving,” she said.

“Don’t worry about it. Just move!”

I felt bad for her. She really was badly beaten up. Her pink hair was a mess. But through it all, she obeyed.

Chapter 12

Mom pulled into the driveway, and we ran into the house together, naked, giggling all the way. Just like yesterday, I pushed Mom down on her back right inside the door. I humped my dripping cunny all over her face and made her use her vibrator on my butthole. I had three big squirt-cums. I squirted so much that Mom had to mop the floor before getting our dinner ready.

I decided that I wasn’t going to spank her any more for a while. She had bruises and welts all over her body. I made her spread wide to show me everything. The marks from the straps and cane covered her cunny lips, clit, and asshole. She had enough. Her forced cumming would continue, though, until Ms. Jansen got her in a chastity belt.

She told me that she came so many times that it was getting painful. It was also getting harder and harder for her to get off. But she admitted that she had a quick cum when she got my text telling her I was in school naked. And seeing me run to the car naked after practice also got her off quick.

I gave her a break from cumming as we ate dinner and she cleaned up. After that, I made her vibrate herself as I told her about my day. She had plenty of orgasms, especially when I told her about Eugene and his little peepee getting jerked off in front of the school. But she came hardest when I told her about what happened to me in Laia’s project. She was visibly disappointed when I told her that Nurse Hatchet got away with only getting stripped naked. I guess the thought of her getting gang raped by the basketball team in front of the whole school turned Mom on.

I used her tongue and humped her cunny all night. I was so horny! I even woke up a couple of times in the middle of the night and made her get me off. I was much more focused on cumming myself, rather than making sure she was having her punishment cums.

I loved cumming with a vibrator up my butthole. It made me squirt so hard. It was going to be hard to keep myself from cumming in school with Ms. Connor’s remote-control vibrator humming up there. It already made me stop in my tracks whenever it came on. I had to concentrate on holding back my orgasm.

It was hard to do the cheer routine with it up my butthole, buzzing or not. But I was getting used to it.

I woke up in the morning horny as ever. I made Mom get me off a couple of times. Then I made her bathe me. I made her vibrate herself while she watched me get dressed.

Now that everyone in school had seen me totally naked, I wasn’t worried about what my clothes did and didn’t show off. My humiliating clitty was common knowledge. Everyone saw it up close on the big screen TVs and a lot of the school got to feel it. It was so humiliating, but at the same time it made me so fucking horny! It made me want to humiliate myself more and cum even harder.

I decided that I wanted to wear something that showed my clitty off. The tight, powder-blue butt shorts were perfect. They were really made to wear under a skirt, so you don’t show your panties. But there would be no skirt or panties for me today. I call them ‘butt-shorts’ since they just barely cover your butt cheeks. But the one’s Debbie got me were two sizes too small. They won’t cover much.

I slid them on and pulled them up tight into my cunny. Looking in the mirror, I could clearly see my clitty poking the fabric out. I could even see where my clitty hood ended and the head poked out. They were up my butt in the back, and I was showing off plenty of naked butt cheeks.

On top I put on what amounts to a silky scarf that had thin straps around my neck and back. It was really small. I tied it loosely, so the fabric dangled off my erect nipples. I was almost naked on top except for my nipples.

I looked back down at my shorts and noticed that my cunny juices were starting to make the material see-through. That only made me wetter. I knew that I’d have a giant wet spot all day in school. Everyone knows what a horny girl I am from Laia’s presentation.

The last thing I put on were the clear plastic stripper pumps. My feet were completely exposed in them, and they made me walk really slutty.

I turned to face Mom and she had a big cum on her vibrator looking at how slutty I looked.

“Can I help you, Miss?” she asked, “I ... think you want it to be more ... humiliating, don’t you?”

My clitty quivered so hard I nearly fell over in my heels.

“I ... Yes ... I need to be completely humiliated ... Please!” I replied.

Mom grabbed the scissors out of my desk draw. She sat on the edge of the bed and pulled me over to her. She started with the top, cutting almost all the material away. All she left were two little triangles draped over my throbbing nipples. My completely flat chest was totally exposed.

“You know, Miss, having just a tiny bit of clothes on can be more humiliating than being naked,” she said, “especially for you with no titties at all and giant nipples that are clearly visible even when they’re covered.”

“Mmmmmmm ... yes...” I moaned, squeezing my thighs together. “It’s soooo humiliating for me for everyone to see how flat I really am.”

I reached over and grabbed the vibrator. I slid it under Mom so that it was vibrating her cunny while she worked on my outfit.

“It’s gonna make me cum as I expose your humiliating body, Miss,” she said. “It makes me so horny to think of you walking around like this.”

She turned the scissors on my shorts next, cutting a slit up the right side all the way to the thin waist band. I felt the material pull away from my butt cheek. When she did the same on the left side, the material of the shorts went further up my butt. I couldn’t see, but I felt how naked my butt was.

Then she slid the scissors down the front of the shorts and paused there. I watched as she humped on the vibrator. She started to cum as she slowly cut down the front of my shorts.

“Oh! Miss!” she said, “I’m cumming so fucking hard!”

She cut down to the top of my slit. My girlish, bald cunny mound was totally exposed. She looked me up and down and then pulled the shorts up, tighter into my cunny and butt. Then she cut the front further down. She leaned back to take a final look.

“Perfect!” she said, and then motioned me to look in the mirror.

On top, my nipples were covered by the two little triangles. If I had any areola, they would be showing. But all I could see was flat chest. I was sure the triangles would keep falling off my nipples and I would have to adjust it all day long ... or not!

Just walking over to the mirror made the shorts come down a little and the top of my slit was showing. When I pulled them back into place, I noticed that the crotch just covered my giant cunny lips and the seam was buried between them. The material was soaked with cunny juice so my dark lips and clitty were clearly visible.

I turned around to look at the back. The shorts were bunched up in my butt and my butt cheeks were naked.

“One more thing,” Mom said.

She had me stand with my legs closed while she roughly rubbed my clitty back and forth with her fingers. In no time, she gave me a giant squirt cum that ran down my legs all the way down to my shoes. I looked in the mirror and saw that my squirt made my shorts completely transparent. I was naked!

I was running a little late, so I finished getting ready quickly. I didn’t clean any squirt off my legs. Looking at my phone, I saw a text from Ms. Jansen.

“Oh my Gosh!” I said after reading it, “Your chastity belt will be ready today! Ms. Jansen will come over after practice today to try it out!”

“Wow!” Mom said, not sounding too happy.

“I have a fun idea, instead of you just staying home and masturbating all day. Get in the car naked – high heels only. Just bring the vibrator, wallet, and your keys, nothing else. Find five different places to make yourself cum before you come home. Then no cumming after that. Shower and fix your hair and makeup first, though. You’re a wreck.”

“Yes, Miss,”

“OK. I gotta run. How do I look?”

“Like a cheap, trailer-park hooker after a long night.”

“Hee hee ... Perfect! I love you Slutty Mommy!” I kissed her on the cheek and ran off.

I got to the front door and realized that my nipples came out of my top. I fixed it and realized that I’d need to be careful in school. I adjusted my shorts to make sure my slit and lips were covered before opening the door and heading off to school.

A few passing cars beeped at me as I walked, and I noticed a lady walking behind me all the way. Was it just a coincidence, or was she following me to look at my naked butt? I imagined that she was checking me out and wanted to lick me off. The thought kept my cunny soaking wet all the way to school.

When I got to school, I checked in with Ms. Connor. She complimented me on my outfit, and I told her about Mom cumming while making me more naked. She really liked hearing about that.

She had me slide the vibrator up my butt. It was feeling more natural to walk around with something up my butt and I felt myself looking forward to the buzzing. I tucked the antenna of the vibrator under my shorts and headed to homeroom.

Eugene woke up from an uncomfortable night’s sleep. Last night, his mom bathed him and locked him up right after. The lock on his little peepee left some room for him to get hard, but he couldn’t touch it at all.

He went over the events at the science fair presentation over and over in his mind. How would he ever live this down? Would the nurse really make him hard every day and not let him shoot? When would he be allowed to jerk off again? Would they really do it to him in front of the whole school again?

His mom came into his room to wake him up for school, but he was already awake. He was surprised to see her wearing his favorite girdle – the black lacy one with garter straps – with black stockings. She even had heels on, which she almost never wears.

He felt his little peepee pressing against its cage and begged her to take the lock off, but she refused. She helped him out of his pajamas and checked the lock to make sure it was properly in place. Then she sent him off to the bathroom to get cleaned up for school.

She was still in his room when he was done, looking all sexy in her lingerie.

“I’m going to dress like this all the time, now. Too bad you can’t abuse yourself looking at me anymore,” she said.

His little peepee throbbed in its cage. He just looked down and went to his dresser to get some underwear and start getting dressed. When he opened his underwear drawer, he saw that all his tighty whities were gone. In their place were his mom’s granny panties in many different colors.

“Oh no!” he said, “No fucking way!”

“You will wear my panties to school under your clothes or I’ll send you wearing just a girdle!” she replied, “Don’t make me call Ms. Connor!”

He cringed remembering that she was responsible for all this. He tried to find the manliest of the panties in the drawer, but they were all either girly colors or very lacy. Giving up, he just grabbed a pair and put them on. They were see-through white lace granny panties with white satin in front. He remembered that they were a little tight on his mom’s hips, but they were verry baggy on him. He felt totally ridiculous in them.

“Perfect!” His mother said.

He finished getting dressed, ate breakfast, and went out to the school bus stop.

When the bus arrived, he climbed in and walked down the aisle to look for an empty seat. Plenty of comments followed him.

“Hey Little Peepee!”

“Still locked up, Little Peepee?”

“Did you jerk off after school, Little Peepee? Oh ... sorry ... forgot...,” said another.

“What was that animal between your mom’s legs, Little Peepee?”

“It looks viscous, Little Peepee. Does it bite?”

“Did you grow any pubic hair last night, Little Peepee?

He just kept his eyes down and sat in an empty row. ‘Little Peepee!” he thought to himself as he felt his little erection press against the cage.

I saw my daughter’s nipples pop out of her top as she turned to leave for school. I watched her cute little butt wiggle out of her room. With the slits I cut in the sides, her butt was practically naked. The material bunched way up between her cheeks.

The waistband would hold so her shorts wouldn’t tear all the way off. But I knew that the slit I cut down the front would only get bigger. At some point, my daughter would have to keep pulling her shorts up tighter into her fat pussy lips to keep her slit covered on top. Eventually, she’d pull them up so tight that the lips would pop out as the material sunk deep between them. She would have to choose to keep her lips or the top of her slit exposed for all to see.

Maybe the slit would rip so far down that her giant clit would pop out. She would be so humiliated. I came again on the vibrator just thinking about it.

My orgasms were really painful now. Between all the orgasms and punishment, my pussy and asshole were sore. But I stayed horny.

I got into the shower to get ready for my day. My pussy had some stubble, so I shaved it smooth. I tried to think of five public places where I could masturbate with my vibrator completely naked without getting caught. I wanted to make these last five orgasms good oned, since I wasn’t sure when I’d be able to cum again. Ms. Jansen was coming by later with my chastity suit.

I’m sure I’d enjoy the break from constant orgasm for a while. But how long would it be before I was a horny mess, begging my daughter to let me cum? Then how long would I have to beg before she finally allowed it?

I did my hair and makeup. I used pink polish on my finger and toenails, then slipped on my pink strappy heels. So, everything matched my slutty pink hair.

Looking in the mirror showed that the bruises calmed down a little, but it was still clear that I’d been severely strapped and caned.

I put new batteries in the vibrator to be sure they didn’t give out on me while I was out and about. I also grabbed an extra set, just in case.

As ordered, I grabbed my wallet, keys and the vibrator and headed out to the car. Completely naked. My sore clit was throbbing. I drove over to the park in our neighborhood, thinking it might be empty this early in the morning. I scrunched down in my seat at first, not wanting anyone to see that I was naked. But, after a minute, I just forgot all about it.

I parked next to a wooded section, got out of the car, and looked around. There were a few joggers on the paths, but no one else. I ran behind some bushes, squatted down, and slid the buzzing vibrator up my dripping wet pussy. I was having trouble getting myself over the edge. I really wasn’t at risk of being caught in the bushes, but the thought of being caught made me tingle.

I stepped out of the bushes and onto the edge of the grassy field. I got on knees with my face in the grass, sunk the vibrator up my sore asshole and squeezed my clit. I turned my head to face the grassy field and saw some people here and there in the distance. That put me over the edge, and I had my first public orgasm of the day.

I rolled over onto my side and noticed two elderly men standing, open-mouthed only a few feet behind me. Obviously, they had a great view of the show. I got up quickly, said I was sorry, and ran to the car.

As I drove out of the park, I noticed that I was getting low on gas. I headed toward the nearest gas station and waited on the corner until there were no cars gassing up before I pulled up to the pump closest to the mini mart, furthest from the street. I got out of the car and quickly got the gas flowing into my tank. My car was between me and the road, so passing cars couldn’t see me. I took the opportunity to grab the vibrator and work it over my clit as I waited for my tank to fill.

The pump finished before I did, but I tried to get off while standing between the car and the pump. A car pulled in at the pump closest to the street. I tried to jump into my car, but noticed that I locked the keys in. I panicked and ran into the mini mart. There was a young, Indian man behind the counter. I noticed all the TVs behind the counter and knew that he could clearly see me masturbating just seconds ago.

“Please! I’m sorry!” I said, “I just need to finish.”

I returned to vibrating my clit right in front of the counter. I could see myself on the security TV, a pink-haired, naked, shameless slut on the screen. I watched myself spread my legs and run the vibrator along my clit. Watching myself was a huge turn-on and I had big, painful orgasm.

I held onto the counter as I recovered. The man behind the counter didn’t move. He just stood and stared at me in disbelief.

“I ... I locked my keys in my car,” I panted, “Can you help me? Please?”

“Uhhh ... I’m not allowed to leave the store,” he replied in a thick Indian accent. “But I have a slim-jim in the back.”

“Oh, thank you!”

“But you must give me a blow job, first.”

“I...? But...?” I started to reply.

“Come around here. I’ll buzz you in,” he said, pointing to the door that led behind the counter.

I realized that I was out of options. I was completely naked, and my wallet and keys were locked in my car. All I had in the world were my heels and vibrator. I saw the man reach down and start to unbutton his pants. I walked around to the door and opened it when he buzzed me in.

His pants were around his ankles and his cock was already hard. I just wanted this to be over with, so I knelt and sucked his six inches all the way into my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down and massaged his balls to get him off as quick as possible. It surprised me that sucking a stranger’s cock had me horny again.

It didn’t take long for his cock to erupt in my mouth. I sucked him dry and swallowed all of his cum. I stood up with my mouth drooling.

“Now get the fucking slim-jim!” I ordered.

He pulled his pants up and hurried into the back room. A minute later, he handed me the slim-jim. I thought about asking if he had a towel or something to cover up with, but Miss wouldn’t want that. She’d want me to do it naked.

I never broke into a car before, but I’d seen it done. I took a few minutes, but finally I felt the slim-jim hook onto something. I heard a click and saw the lock button pop up. I opened the door and grabbed my keys before going back into the mini mart to return the slim-jim.

I didn’t see a truck pull into the gas station while I was walking in, and when I pushed the door open to leave, there were four construction workers walking toward the mini mart. I had no place to go, so I just did my best classy walk out to my car as if it was perfectly normal.

The shocked construction workers just stood aside and watched me strut by, completely naked. When I passed them, they erupted in cheers and whistles. I opened my car door, looked up at them and waved, blowing a kiss. Then I quickly got in my car and drove off.

Ms. Connor’s day started with a visit from Principal Jackson. He was upset about the goings on at the science project presentations, but she managed to calm him down by reminding him about his upcoming weekend with the two virgin cheerleaders and one of their mothers. She was disappointed when he left her office without fucking her. Even though she was double teamed by the two police officers the night before, she was still horny.

Nurse Hatchett was her next visitor. Ms. Connor noticed that her nurse’s uniform was a little tighter and a little shorter than usual. She could make out the outlines of the nurse’s garter snaps under her dress.

“Dammit, Linda, the whole school saw me naked!” she said.

“Yeah, that was unexpected,” Ms. Connor replied, “Good thing we had the officers there. At least you had your nice lingerie on.”

“Very funny! I almost got gang raped by the basketball team right on the stage!”

“Well, I’m sure Jackson took good care of you in his office right after, so you got well taken care of,” Ms. Connor said with an exaggerated wink.

“He did no such thing! He’s a perfect gentleman!”

“Yeah, right! I bet you love that big black cock as much as I do.”

She knew there was no way Jackson was passing on some naked nurse pussy right there in his office.

“What ... Ever...” Nurse Hatchet said blushing and turning her eyes away.

“Just make sure Eugene checks in with you twice a day. I want that creep totally humiliated.”

“Oh, he will be. Don’t worry. Maybe you can send the girls in to help tease the little fucker.”

“Good idea! Give them some payback for being his whack bait all this time.”

“His mom made quite a show, herself. How do you get people to do all the things you do?”

“Don’t worry about that. Just enjoy!”

“Oh, I will ... I will,” the nurse replied and left the office.

I got through first and second periods OK. It was getting harder and harder to keep myself from cumming when the vibrator buzzed in my butthole. My nipples kept peeking out of my top and I had to constantly adjust my shorts to keep my slit and clitty covered. I thought that the slit Mom made in the front was getting bigger.

Not that the soaking wet, thin material of the shorts did anything to hide them. I was so totally humiliated to be dressed this way. Mom was right. It would be less humiliating to be totally naked.

On the way to third period, Debbie and Tonya pulled me into the girl’s room. Debbie had scissors in her hand. I noticed that Debbie was still braless in her tight black top and jeans. Tonya had on a tight red catsuit.

“Damn!” Debbie said. “Not much there to adjust.”

“Who fixed your outfit this morning?” Tonya asked.

“My mom helped me get dressed this morning,” I replied.

They had me lean against the sink and spread my legs wide. I watched in the mirror as Tonya pulled the material out of my butt crack. Debbie then started cutting with the scissors. I could feel the slit in front open more as they pulled at what was left of my shorts from the back.

Debbie tossed two big swatches of material into the sink.

“Much better,” she said, “Now you don’t have all that material up your butt.”

“Yes, that looks much more comfortable,” Tonya said.

I turned to look at my butt in the mirror. All that was left was the seam running from the waist band that disappeared between my cheeks. My butt was completely exposed and the vibrator antenna was sticking out in clear view.

“Let me fix that,” Tonya said.

She tucked the antenna forward in my shorts to that it went between my cunny lips.

Debbie pulled at the front of my shorts.

“This material looks weird hanging her like that,” she said, “I’ll fix that.”

“Please!” was all I could respond as the buzzing started up my butt. I could feel the vibrations in my cunny now too with the antenna between my lips.

I looked down as Debbie cut material off the front of my shorts. All that was left was a thin strip that barely covered my thick inner lips. The outer lips of my cunny were exposed when I spread my legs. The front slit came halfway down my clitty hood.

“Stop! I’m gonna cum!” I yelled and grabbed the sink behind me to steady myself.

They stood back and watched as I struggled not to cum right there in the girl’s room. I knew that my soaking wet cunny was making the material of my shorts completely see-through. Thank goodness the buzzing stopped right before I went over the edge.

SWAT!!

“Ouch!” I yelled as Debbie swung a flogger up between my legs.

SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!!

I turned around to protect my cunny and Debbie laid into my naked butt.

SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!! SWAT!!

“See ya later, Alligator!” she said when she was done flogging me.

“In a while, Crocodile!” Tanya said.

They left me alone in the girl’s room. I turned and looked at my butt in the mirror. The strap marks were obvious. They were just as obvious on my nearly naked cunny. Everyone would know that I got a spanking!

I nearly came right there without even touching myself, but I managed to hold it back.

I was barely able to adjust my shorts to that my inner lips and clit hood were covered. No matter what I did, the top of my slit showed. If I pulled the shorts up enough to cover it, my thick cunny lips peeked out. I decided to keep my slit covered and let my lips peek out. I thought that if I was careful about how I walked, I could keep them out of sight.

The bell for third period rang as I left the girl’s room. I ran to my class as fast as my heels would allow. I walked in, closing the door behind me. When I turned to find a seat, I saw that everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at me. I stood in front of the class and looked down.

The little triangles of my top were pushed to the sides and hooked onto my long, thick nipples which were in full view. I looked further down and saw that the slit in front had opened more and my giant clitty was exposed. The vibrator up my butt turned on at that second.

I grabbed on to the teacher’s desk and struggled to keep myself from cumming. Again, the vibrator stopped at the last second and I was spared the humiliation of cumming in front of the whole class. It took a few seconds for me to catch my breath enough to move.

I pulled my shorts up to cover my clitty and the material sank deep between my lips. They were now completely exposed. I fixed my top to cover my nipples and took the only empty desk in the class. Of course, it was in the front center desk where everyone could see me.

I sat and felt my spanked, naked butt against the hard seat.

Chapter 13

I still had the taste of cock in my mouth as I drove out of the gas station. Part of me wanted to go back and take on the four construction workers, but that isn’t what Miss wanted. I had to think of three more public places to make myself cum with my vibrator before she got home from practice. When she did, I’d get my new chastity suit. Who knows when I’d be allowed to cum again?

I drove through town looking for a place for my next public exhibition. The supermarket parking lot looked promising, so I pulled in. This was the same one where Ms. Connor made me throw all my old clothes into the clothing drop. As revealing as my outfit was that day, at least I had clothes on. It was less than a week ago, but it seemed like forever. So much happened since then.

Driving through the parking lot, I noticed that most of the people going in and out looked like moms doing their shopping while their kids were in school. The clothing drop was out in the corner of the parking lot. I wanted to be more daring, so I pulled into a spot near the front entrance between two cars.

I got out and walked up to the front corner of my car between the two rows of cars. I squatted down, and slid my buzzing vibrator into my dripping pussy. I got a few glances from some of the moms that passed by, looking between the cars, but none of them stopped. They just kept walking. I was having a hard time getting myself over the edge. I needed to get a little more daring.

I walked between the two rows of cars toward the front of the store, stopping at the last car so there was nothing but the road between me and the front doors. I squatted again, facing the doors with my legs spread wide and slid the vibrator along my throbbing clit.

The automatic doors opened, and four college girls walked out carrying bags of groceries. They were wrapped up in their conversation until one of them noticed me.

“Oh ... My ... God!” she said, pointing at me, “What ... a slut!”

“She’s not even stopping,”

“She’s like, my mom’s age ... Gross!”

They just kept looking at me and making comments as I bit my lip and approached an orgasm.

“Look at those slutty heels,”

“And that pink hair!”

“I had pink hair when I as seventeen.”

“I can’t believe she’s humiliating herself like this!”

That put me over the edge

“Ahhhhhhh ... God! I’m cumming so fucking hard!” I yelled.

That left them speechless. They just stared, open-mouthed.

When my orgasm was done, I ran back to my car and jumped in. I was shocked when my passenger door opened, and a lady jumped in. She seemed about my age and had short black hair. She had on mom jeans and a modest blouse. Before I could react, she unbuttoned her jeans and started pulling them down.

“Lick me off, or I’ll call the cops. I took a video of you masturbating in front of those girls and I got your plate number.”

She kicked her jeans completely off, then pulled down her lime-green bikini panties, revealing a very thick black bush. All I could see was hair as she spread her legs wide in my front passenger seat.

I was still in shock, so she pushed me with her foot.

“Do it now. Before someone comes,” she said as she spread her pussy lips with her fingers showing some pink between her hairy lips.

“I think we should get in the back seat,” I said when I tried, and failed, to get my head between her legs.

She climbed between the seats into the back, while I got out of the car and then back in through the back door. She had her legs spread wide again by the time I got in. The air was thick with the smell of her pussy. I guess she didn’t shower before coming to the grocery store this morning.

“Do it!” she ordered, and I leaned in and started licking her stinking, hairy pussy.

She grabbed my hair and pulled me in tight. I could barely breath, but I sucked her clit into my mouth and slid two fingers into her wet pussy. I wanted to get her off quick. In the position I was in, I knew my naked pussy and asshole were visible from the back window of the car.

“You’re a fucking dirty whore and I’m a fucking lezzie slut!” she said as she humped my face. “Don’t fucking stop. Fuck my dirty cunt and suck my horny clit till I cum in your face. Nobody knows what a dirty lezzie I am. I love sexy little whores like you licking my cunt!”

She kept up the dirty talk. She really enjoyed calling herself a lezzie cunt. Finally, she pulled me hard into her pussy and came all over my fingers. She let go of my hair and started to calm down. We talked a little. She said she couldn’t believe someone would do something as slutty as I did out in the parking lot. She should only know!

She made me give her my phone number as she got dressed and got out of the car. I hopped into the front seat and drove off. I never even got her name! All I had was the smell of her pussy all over my face. At least the smell of cock was gone now.

As I drove off, I heard a news flash come on the radio.

“Police are on the lookout for a woman who has been streaking and masturbating in public. There have been several sightings. The woman is middle-aged, average height and weight, and has pink hair. The police ask that you call in if you see her or have any information.”

“Middle-aged!” I yelled to myself, “I’m only 36! And I’m definitely below average weight. Huh!”

That news flash only got me more horny and made me more determined. I noticed an empty bench at a bus stop near some office buildings. Business people were walking in the street. I pulled the car over, screeching my breaks. I jumped out of the car, ran over to the bench, and put one high-heeled foot up on it, spreading my legs wide. I bent forward, putting one hand on the bench and slid the vibrator up my asshole.

“Oh my God! There she is!” a woman shouted.

Before I knew it a small crowd of the business people in their suits formed around me. Some had their phones out, but it didn’t look like they were calling the cops. They were taking pictures and video of the daring slut that was fucking her asshole right out in public! I pushed my ass out and spread my legs as far as I could for them.

They started cheering me on as I heard a police siren in the distance. I fucked myself harder as I supported myself on the back of the bench with my shoulder so I could reach back and squeeze my sore clit. I squeezed it so hard, the pain made me see stars and a giant orgasm hit me.

I heard the siren getting closer, so without waiting to calm down, I sprinted into my car as soon as my orgasm finished. The crowd was cheering loudly as I drove off. In my rear-view mirror, I saw the police car pull up to where the crowd gathered. I just kept driving.

‘What could I possibly do for my last cum of the day that could top that?’ I thought to myself.

Debbie made me model my outfit on top of the table in lunch. When I was stepping up onto the table, I felt the seam in front split a little more. I looked down and saw that my clitty popped out! I was barely able to cover the head of my clitty with what little material was left. My clit hood was exposed on top and my cunny lips were completely exposed on the bottom. I felt a thin strip of material between them.

I knew that the antenna of my vibrator had to be showing. There was not enough material left to hold it in and I didn’t feel it between my cunny lips when the vibrating started up my butthole.

I noticed that my nipples were exposed ... again ... I just took a deep breath and walked back and forth along the long table, modeling my nakedness to everyone as they cheered me on.

“Look!” Tonya yelled, “Here comes Eugene from the nurse’s office!”

A chant of “Litt ... Til ... Pee ... Pee! Litt ... Til ... Pee ... Pee!” started up. I was disappointed that all the attention wasn’t on me humiliating myself, so I climbed down off the table.

I wasn’t sure how I’d be able to get home this naked, so I decided to go to the nurse’s office myself to see if she could help. All she did was put a piece of tape on my shorts to close the material over my clitty. At least that would stop it from splitting more and I was able to cover my lips again. The material was soaked through and invisible, anyway. It seemed like she touched my cunny and clitty a lot more than was necessary to put one piece of tape on, but whatever.

I managed to make it through the rest of my classes without the seam splitting anymore. When I got to cheer practice, Ms. Connor called me into her office.

“Your new uniform for the competition arrived. I want you to wear it in practice the next couple of days, so you’re used to wearing it for the competition.”

I was expecting to see a tiny, sheer little thing that would barely cover anything. After all, it was Ms. Jansen who made it. I was surprised when Ms. Connor held up a conservative-looking uniform. Our school colors were red and white. Our usual uniforms were white with red trim. My new uniform was red with white trim.

“Since you’re the main flyer, I want you in opposite colors form the rest of the team, so you stand out,” she said.

Part of me was hoping to stand out for being almost completely naked. When I tried it on, it seemed a little baggy to me. It didn’t show off my girlish body at all.

“I think it’s a little big,” I said.

“Nonsense! It’s perfect.” Ms. Connor replied, “get out and practice that routine.”

The team was really getting the routine down. Ms. Connor was right. The new uniform was very comfortable on me. I hardly noticed I was wearing anything at all. We hit the final toss perfect all ten times we tried it. I landed in Debbie and Tonya’s arms just right each time.

I asked Ms. Connor if I could wear my new uniform home, since my outfit was ruined. But she wanted it kept in her office after practice. When I took it off, she offered to drive me home. Naked of course. She said she wanted to see Mom’s new chastity belt from Ms. Jansen, anyway.

So, for the second day in a row, I walked out of school naked. This time I got in Ms. Connor’s car instead of Mom’s.

I wasn’t sure if the police knew what car I was driving. Maybe someone in the crowd from the bus stop told them, or even gave them my plate number. I had no way of knowing, but I had to get one last public cum done quickly before I got arrested.

I tried to think of a place where the police wouldn’t think to look for me. I drove around a corner and saw the perfect place right in front of me. The police station! They’d never think to look for me there. Also, all the cops were out looking for me, anyway, right?

I made up my mind and pulled into the parking lot. I noticed a police van parked in the last row. I backed my car in next to it, so my driver’s side door was next to the van. Also, I wanted to face the doors of the police station and wait for the right time.

I didn’t see anyone go in or out for a few minutes. I put new batteries in the vibrator. I didn’t want anything to go wrong. My heart was racing as I got my courage up, opened my door, and got out of the car.

I decided to just stay between my car and the van this time. It was daring enough just to be naked and masturbating in the police parking lot. I didn’t need to let all the officers see me doing it. My clit was throbbing, and my nipples felt like they were going to explode off my chest, I was so horny.

I squatted down and slid the vibrator over my clit. I had myself moaning in just a few seconds. I knew this was going to be my last orgasm for a while. Even thought it hurt like hell, I wanted it to be a good one.

When I was close to cumming, I slid the vibrator up my pussy and two fingers up my asshole. I started to cum when I heard the engine of the police van start up. I couldn’t stop, since I was in the middle of a good hard cum. The last one I was going to have for a while. The van pulled away, leaving me completely exposed to the front door of the police station.

I decided to keep going and then get away quick. Right as my orgasm ended, I heard a voice behind me.

“Freeze!”

I turned to see a police officer at the back of my car. He snuck around to surprise me.

“Drop the vibrator!” I heard from the front of the car, where a second officer stood poised to jump on me.

I did as I was told, stood up and raised my hands. The two cops were on me in the blink of an eye. They had me in cuffs in a couple of seconds.

They pushed my face down onto the hood of my car and frisked me. I thought that was silly since I was naked. I couldn’t be hiding anything. I felt fingers slip into my pussy and asshole, but they didn’t stop right away. They were trying to get me off!

“My name is Officer Brian O’Neil and this is Officer Robert Brown. You’re very lucky that it’s the two of us that caught you,” one of the two said.

I couldn’t tell if he was the one with the fingers up my pussy or asshole. Not that it mattered. I felt another orgasm building.

He continued, “Ms. Connor told us about you and your pink hair. Since you’re with her, we’re going to let you go. You just tell her she owes us one.”

The other cop chimed in, “Yeah, tell her the usual fee will do!”

They yanked their fingers out and uncuffed me.

“Now get the fuck out of here and go straight home, you stupid cunt!” O’Neil said.

“Right in front of the police station, Sheesh! Do you know what would happen to you in there? A naked soccer mom in jail with hard-core hookers and druggies?” Brown added.

He pushed me toward my car door, and I nearly fell over.

I didn’t argue. As disappointed as I was that they didn’t make me cum, I did what my daughter wanted and got myself off five times in public. I was ready to go home. The thought of being in jail with all those hard women had me tingling, but I guess I was lucky to avoid that.

I drove right home, ran naked into the house and straight upstairs to a hot bath. I finished my bath, fixed my hair and makeup, and sat naked in front of the TV.

As sore as my pussy was, I wanted to cum again. But Miss said I had to stop after I came five times in public. I didn’t want to disobey. So, I sat and waited for my chastity suit to arrive.

I woke to the sound of keys opening the front door. I must have dozed off for an hour or so. I jumped up, slipped my heels on, and went to the door.

Miss came in, completely naked, followed by Ms. Connor in her usual matching sports bra and yoga pants – hot pink today.

As we were greeting each other, Ms. Jansen arrived carrying a large suitcase in one hand and a large bag in the other. We all knew what was in the case. She explained that she had new clothes made for me and Miss in the bag.

“Good. We’re all here,” Ms. Connor said, “Let’s make it quick. I have to get to the police station right after this.”

She shot a glance in my direction as she said that.

“Again?” Ms. Jansen said, “Didn’t you see those two last night?”

“Yes, and I’m going back tonight. But somebody owes me back for this one,” Ms. Connor said, looking in my direction again.

“Well, I see,” Ms. Jansen said, “why don’t we get started then. You two sit on the sofa while I get everything set up. You can stand right here in front of the TV for now.” She pulled me into my place by my elbow.

“Ms. Connor?” Miss asked, I didn’t cum all day in school, like you asked. Can I have Mom make me cum first?”

“No!” she replied, “get on with it.”

Ms. Jansen opened the suitcase so none of us could see what was inside.

“We’re very lucky. We got this new experimental model very cheap. All we had to do was agree to test it out and send them the data. You’ll see how that works later. This one has a lot of new, high-tech features.”

‘What more can the thing do?’ I thought to myself, ‘wash my clothes and cook me dinner?’ But I didn’t dare say anything.

Ms. Jansen took the parts of the chastity suit out of the case one at a time. Miss was wide eyed in excitement when she saw all the parts.

“You mean there’s a top too? I thought it was just for her cunny!” she said.

Ms. Jansen explained that it was a state-of-the-art chastity, teasing, and punishment device. She started with the top. She chained it on, but this time the bra cups were folded down, leaving just the padded part of the bra and two metal clamps in front of each nipple. It looked like one of those cupless bras with nipple clamps.

She put each of my nipples in the clamps but didn’t tighten them. She explained that they just needed to touch my nipples. She adjusted the chains, so the padding was tight against my chest, then flipped the cups up and locked them in place. When she did, an electric motor hummed, and I felt the clamps come off my nipples. She checked to see if she could slide a finger under the cups. She could get the tip under but couldn’t get anywhere close to touching my nipples. I noticed that these cups were bigger than the ones I tried on last time.

Next, she put the belt on. It had a clamp that went onto my clit and like my nipples, the clamp fell away when the belt was locked on. She attached the belt to the chains that came down from the bottom of the bra in front and back. At first, I didn’t notice, but one of the chains in back had a wire laced through it. Ms. Jansen plugged the wire into the belt.

Miss and Ms. Connor tried to ask some questions, but Ms. Jansen didn’t answer. She just kept saying, “You’ll see!”

The bottom had a lot of panels that Ms. Jansen opened and closed, but she didn’t explain anything yet. She attached the bands around my thighs and connected them to the belt with chains. But she didn’t hook the bands to each other yet.

She had me spread my legs and tried slipping her finger under the belt. She was able to lightly touch my pussy lips with the tip of her finger. But then she hooked the bands on my thighs together. Once that was done, she couldn’t even get the tip of her finger under the padding.

“First I’ll explain the chastity functions. As you can see,” Ms. Jansen explained, “the top will completely prevent contact with her nipples and the bottom doesn’t even allow your fingertip under the padding, when the thigh bands are connected. Please see for yourselves.”

Ms. Connor and Miss both tried to slide their fingers under the top and then the bottom. Neither one could get near a nipple or make contact with my pussy. This was really getting me horny.

“You can pull the cups down to expose her tits without having to remove the entire top if you want to punish them.”

She let Miss and Ms. Connor both open and close the cups. Then she showed them how to let me pee or wash me without giving any access to my pussy. When the pee latch was opened, a wire mesh covered my pussy.

“Next I’ll show you the teasing functions. I’ll use the remote for now, but there’s a phone app that can be used, also. The app lets you control the device from anywhere in the world.”

Explaining as she demonstrated, Ms. Jansen pushed a button on the remote. I felt clamps close loosely on my nipples again, but these felt different. Once they were in place, they started vibrating. The sensation surprised me, and I nearly stumbled on my heels. Ms. Jansen helped steady me.

She turned the nipple vibrators off and demonstrated a similar vibrating clamp that went around my clit, one that nestled between my pussy lips, and yet another one that slid up my asshole. The all moved into place with electric motors and move away when the vibrating stopped.

She spent the next couple of minutes showing the others how to work the various vibrators. It was getting me more and more horny.

“Now, you may say,” she said, “that these vibrators can be used to make her cum. That’s true, but what would be the point? The good thing is that the teasing system is computer controlled. It monitors the nerves that send signals from the pussy to the brain to bring her to the brink of orgasm, but not let her cum. I’ll set it on the highest setting so it happens quick, but you can adjust the setting, so it takes an hour or more to bring her to the edge.”

She pushed a button and all the vibrators moved into position and buzzed away at my nipples, pussy, clit, and asshole. I fell to my hands and knees and moaned like a total slut. Ms. Jansen put the remote down to show that the computer was controlling everything by itself. It got me to the edge very quickly.

“It doesn’t work!” I yelled, “I’m gonna cum!”

No sooner did I say that, then some of the vibrators slowed down.

“NOOOO!” I moaned as I was denied release.

It was true. The computer knew exactly how much to vibrate each part to keep me on the edge, but not let me cum.

“It even learns over time how her body responds to the vibrators and uses the information to improve the teasing function.”

I didn’t think it needed improving. It had me begging like a child in less than two minutes.

“You can leave her like that all day if you want. It will keep her right on the edge until you turn it off.”

“Oh! Like all day while I’m in school and practice?” Miss said.

“Of course,” Ms. Jansen said.

“We’ll talk about that, Tissues,” Ms. Connor said, “we don’t want your mom to have a stroke or anything.”

Ms. Jansen turned off the vibrators and I collapsed onto the floor.

“And finally,” she said, “let me show you the new punishment functions.”

“OUCH!” I yelled when I felt my nipples get shocked. I tried to push the top off but couldn’t.

“She just got a shock on her nipples. I have it on the lowest setting, which is one. You can go as high as ten. She gets the shock each time I push this button.”

“OUCH!”

“That was level two.”

One by one Ms. Jansen showed them how to shock my nipples, clit, pussy lips, and even my asshole. She explained that each could be set from level one to ten. The highest they tested me with was level two. It hurt like hell, and I couldn’t imagine what a level ten would do to me. Probably burn my nipples or clit off.

The last thing she showed us was how to charge the battery, which could be done without taking the suit off. She explained that the data would be uploaded to the company automatically when the charger was plugged in. We didn’t have to do anything.

“Well, that’s it. You all have fun,” Ms. Jansen said and headed toward the front door, “try on those clothes and let me know if anything needs to be adjusted.”

“I’m out too,” Ms. Connor said, “I’ll see you in school tomorrow.”

The left together. Miss downloaded the phone app for my new chastity, teasing, punishment suit before humping my face and squirting all over it.

She played with the controls for a while and I was getting stimulated, but never even close to cumming. She figured out how to set it up to slowly bring me to the edge. The various vibrators worked for a half-hour getting me on the edge and another half-hour keeping me there. She made me tell her about my day while all this teasing was going on.

When I told her that I got out of the car at the park she was surprised.

“You got out of the car? Oh my God! I thought you would just do it in the car! You’re such a Slutty Mommy!”

The vibrators had to slow way down to keep me from cumming right there when I heard that. All those people saw me naked and vibrating myself for no reason. I was almost arrested and thrown in jail with real criminals!

She was more and more shocked with each of my five public orgasm stories.

I begged my daughter to let me cum, but she refused me.

“It’s only been a couple of hours!” she said, “but of course you can lick me off again.”

After I got her off again, she decided to start playing with the shockers. She shocked each place once at levels three to five. It was so painful.

“Which one is the worst?” she asked.

“Well, clit is the most shocking, but asshole is definitely the most painful,” I replied.

“I think you need to know what a ten feels like on each place. So, you know what can happen if you’re naughty or if I just feel like shocking you.”

“Please. Five is bad enough. It hurts so much. I don’t think ... AAHHHHHHH!”

I screamed as pain ripped through both of my nipples. I fell to the floor and tried to rub them, but with the suit on, I could give them no relief.

“Wow,” she said, “that was a ten. I’ll try the cunny next.”

I screamed as a painful shock ran from my pee hole to my cervix. I laid on the floor breathing heavily. She gave me a minute to calm down before my next jolt.

“Here comes the clitty,”

I nearly passed out when the pain hit my clit. This one was like a pinpoint on the top of my clit head that ripped through my clit and exited the bottom near the base.

“Please. No more. You can’t shock my asshole like that. I...”

All I remember was the intense heat and pain that started as a hot ring around the outer part of my asshole and radiated into the centermost fold and deep up my asshole before I passed out.

Miss told me that I was out for less than a minute. She almost called 911. It scared her so much. I hoped that convinced her not to use the shocker at that level again. She told me that a message came up on her phone telling her that the punishment feature was temporarily disabled due to overuse.

She gave me the option of being tied up in bed or wearing the suit all night. She promised not to use any of the suit’s functions if I chose to wear it. I hated being tied in bed, so I figured I’d try sleeping with the suit on.

“SUIT Yourself!” she said, laughing at her own silly pun.

Chapter 14

It was uncomfortable sleeping in my new chastity suit. But it was better than being tied in bed all night. At least I could scratch body parts that weren’t covered by the suit. What I really needed was to scratch the itch deep in my pussy and asshole. It had only been one night without cumming, but I was feeling desperate already.

No matter what I did or what position I put myself in, I couldn’t make any contact with my nipples, pussy, clit, or asshole whatsoever. My daughter and Ms. Connor had the only keys I knew about. So, unless one of them unlocked me and allowed me to cum, I would be totally denied.

Miss came into my room early. She would have to help me wash up. The suit had to come off for a shower or bath, but she didn’t have time for that before school. But she wanted to tease me first, anyway. She tried out all the vibrators one at a time and had me a moaning mess in no time.

Then she set it to bring me to the edge at max setting. It took less than a minute to get me there and I begged her to let me cum. Of course, she denied me.

“God, Slutty Mommy,” she said, “How are you ever going to make it through the week if you can’t even make it one morning?”

“A week? ... Noooo! ... You ... I can’t ... I’m gonna be so horny!” I blabbered.

She showed me the display on her phone. There was a graphic that showed each of the vibrators and what setting it was on. It didn’t look like it was working real hard to keep me on the edge at the moment. All four vibrators were on low settings.

She demonstrated how she could increase or decrease the setting on one or more of the vibrators. The others automatically compensated.

“Let’s try it with butthole only. Get on your hands and knees,” she said and made the adjustment.

The other three vibrators went off and the one in my asshole sunk deeper in and vibrated harder. Then it actually started to go in and out. It was fucking me up my asshole! But just enough to keep me on the edge. I was begging to cum and trying to push my asshole down on the vibrator further.

“I was reading the instructions and they said we need to use each individually to keep you on edge for a while, so it can learn about your body faster,” my daughter said with her eyes glued to her phone, “then there’s a learning mode where it will try a bunch of different stuff to see what happens.”

“Mmmmmmmmm...” I moaned in response. I was a mess and I’d only been awake for a few minutes.

“Then it uses the stuff it learns to make you cum really hard too,” she said with excitement, “but that’s not happening any time soon.”

“P ... Please,” I begged, “It feels sooooo good in my asshole!”

“Now there’s something I never thought I’d hear you say,” she laughed, “let’s try your pussy next.”

She hit a few buttons on her phone and the vibrator up my asshole slowly slit out as the pussy vibrator slid in. It didn’t have to buzz very hard to keep me on the edge. She let it do it’s thing for a few minutes before switching to the nipple vibrators.

I didn’t think I could cum just from nipple stimulation, but the suit knew what it was doing. I felt the vibrating clamps squeezing my nipples on and off while it vibrated them. Then it added pumping them up and down. It felt like vibrating fingers working my nipples over. It had me moaning and begging to cum in a few seconds.

Last, but not least was the clit vibrator. It clamped on softly and barely had to vibrate at all to keep me on the edge. I tried to maneuver myself to get more friction on my swollen clit, but the belt moved with my hips and prevented me.

She finally turned the vibrations off, and I rolled over onto my back in bed.

“How was that?” she asked.

“Oh My God! It’s soooo frustrating,” I panted, “I really need to cum.”

“Sorry, my turn!” she said and straddled my face.

She rode my face through one big squirt, then rolled off.

“I think I’ll put it in learning mode while I shower and get ready for school. I’ll help you wash up after,” she said matter-of-factly and pushed the buttons on her phone.

“Please! ... I ... Mmmmmmm...” I moaned as I felt the pussy vibrator contact my lips.

“Don’t worry,” she said, “it will turn itself off after a while if I forget about you in here. Or the battery will run out eventually.”

She turned and skipped out of my room.

The learning mode was weird. It seemed kind of random as it moved the different vibrators in and out, and on and off. Sometimes one at a time. Sometimes two or more together. It wasn’t trying to keep me on the edge at first. It had me moaning, but not on the edge the whole time. After about ten minutes of that, is shut down.

I had a minute of rest when I felt the nipple vibrators lightly contact my nipples and start a low vibration. It slowly increased the pressure and vibration and then added pussy, clit, and asshole vibrations. It got me to the edge in about five minutes and kept me there. It kept switching the different vibrators on and off, in and out, fast and slow, but didn’t give me any release. I lost track of time and just rolled around on my bed trying to get myself off, but I couldn’t.

I just kept repeating, “Ohhhhh ... Mmmmmmm ... Pleeeeease...” begging the suit to let me cum.

“Wow!” Miss said, entering my room, “It wasn’t long ago that you were begging NOT to cum!”

She stopped the suit. I took a minute to calm down and finally noticed her matching pink crop top, butt shorts, and heels. Her long, thick nipples poked the thin material of her top out obscenely while her obviously wet pussy made the crotch of her shorts transparent. Her huge clit and dark pussy lips were clearly visible.

“Do you want me to fix your clothes again?” I asked.

“Nah. Let’s see what my teammates do today. I think they were disappointed yesterday that I was nearly naked before they got to help me themselves,” she answered, “I’m just gonna head out. You need to go grocery shopping today. Put one of your dresses on. I want to see what it looks like.”

I went to my closet and grabbed a black dress. Like all my dresses, it was short, sheer, and tight but I thought the color would be the best to try to cover my chastity suit. I pulled the dress on and turned to Miss.

“Oh My God! You look like you have a suit of armor on under your dress,” she said laughing.

I looked in the mirror. My clit throbbed when I saw myself. What I had on under my dress was so totally obvious. At least I would be dressed today though, and not totally naked.

“Text me when you’re on your way to the store,” Miss said, “I may want to turn your vibrations on while you’re out. Gotta go! Bye!”

She quickly turned and left. I took the dress off and went into the bathroom to clean up. Miss forgot that she needed to help me. I couldn’t wash my crotch or tits, but I did my best. I fixed my hair and make-up, put the dress back on, slipped on some heels and headed out. I texted Miss when I got in the car and within a minute my suit was working me over.

I got a lot of stares in the grocery store, but I was able to get the shopping done without any trouble. It went very smoothly considering that I nearly got arrested the day before.

I put the groceries away when I got home and did my best to do some house-cleaning with the suit turning on and off all day.

The next couple days were pretty quiet in school and at home. I still wasn’t allowed to cum at school and Ms. Connor extended that to home, too. She didn’t want me to cum until after the competition. I wasn’t sure I could wait that look. At least I didn’t have an electric chastity suit to tease me on top of that.

I got my clothes cut down to nearly nothing each day. I embarrassed myself in class, up at the board, and at the teachers’ desks. Of course, I modeled my nakedness on the tabletop at lunch time. All this kept me very horny, and I couldn’t even look forward to cumming at home anymore.

One day, I even got to help tease Eugene in Nurse Hatchet’s office. She made me show my nipples and clitty and bend over and stuff right in front of him while she tickled his little peepee. He was so frustrated when she locked it up again without letting him shoot.

Ms. Connor was vibrating my butthole randomly the whole time, too. I wasn’t as shocked when it came on, but it took less and less time for the vibrations to get me close to cumming. It was hard to hold back, but I managed.

We practiced our routine so many times, we could do it in our sleep. By the end of practice on Thursday, we were more than ready for our dress rehearsal in the stadium on Friday after school.

I had Mom go out in her chastity suit every day, but with a dress on over it. I made sure to turn the vibrators on in tease mode as many times as I could. She said it was getting really good at getting her to the edge. It only took a few seconds before she was moaning to cum wherever she was at the time. It must have been totally embarrassing for her.

I took the chastity suit off Mom on Thursday after practice so she could shower. She smelled pretty bad. I couldn’t believe how engorged and dark her nipples, cunny lips, and clitty were. A few days of constant teasing at the edge of orgasm did a number on her.

After her shower, which I monitored to make sure she didn’t cum, I gave her a good spanking on her bottom. I didn’t want to mark her up too much. Then I gave her a break from the suit on Thursday night and let her sleep tied to her bed. I put it back on her on Friday morning. I wanted her to have it on for the dress rehearsal. The way Ms. Connor made it sound, half the town would be there and maybe even the local news. She promised a good show and all the tickets were sold out.

Miss woke me up on Friday morning. She was naked, as usual, and visibly frustrated. Ms. Connor had forbidden her to cum, even at home the last few days. I knew the feeling. Miss untied me from bed, and we showered together, teasing each other’s bodies. We did our hair and makeup together, too.

We went to my room, and she put the chastity suit on me. She asked me if I wanted to wear a dress over it to the dress rehearsal. My clit throbbed. Would I dare go out with just the suit on? I was completely covered, after all, much more so then with some of my swimsuits. I decided that I should wear a dress, though. I told Miss that I didn’t want to take attention away from her and her teammates.

She chose the pink dress and heels for me to match my hair. She turned the nipple and pussy vibrators on at a low setting before I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked ridiculous. I took the dress off since I wouldn’t be leaving the house for a while.

Miss went to her room to get dressed for school. She came back to model for me, setting my suit to tease mode. It had me on the edge in a few seconds. Just looking at how my daughter was dressed would have gotten me there without even being touched.

She decided to put on one of the dresses Ms. Jansen made for her. It was extra tight and made of black stocking material. It was totally see-through. She would be walking around naked. Her humiliating body was in full view. She wore her black strappy heels to match. You could clearly see the vibrator antenna sticking out of her asshole. Her outfit made me wonder again how Ms. Connor gets away with all her shenanigans.

My daughter’s nipples were long and thick. I could clearly see her huge clit throbbing as she struck a pose with her legs spread wide, arms up in the air. I knew how horny she was getting to be dressed this way. Showing off her humiliating body always got her off so hard. I felt bad that she wasn’t allowed to cum. I really wanted to take care of her before she left for school.

“Make sure you charge your suit today!” she said before turning to strut out of my room and off to school.

“Wait!” I called after her, “It’s still teasing me!”

“Have Fuuu-Un!” she yelled as she headed down the stairs and out the front door.

The stocking dress was so tight and so see-through, it was like I was walking to school completely naked. People actually stopped on the sidewalk and stared at me with their mouths open. My cunny was leaking juices down to my knees and my clitty was throbbing. It didn’t help that I wasn’t allowed to cum. I don’t remember ever being so horny before.

When I got to school, I checked in with Ms. Connor. She even looked shocked at my nakedness. I had to lick her off twice before she let me head to homeroom. Of course, I wasn’t allowed to cum, even though she buzzed my butthole relentlessly all day.

I waited until the bell rang before going into the classrooms. I wanted to make sure that I was the last one in and everyone saw how naked I was. I needed them all to get a good look at my humiliating tittieless chest and huge clitty. They all stared as I walked to my seat. I saw a lot of the boys and even the male teachers fixing their pants ‘cause I was giving them boners. Even some of the girls were rocking their legs trying to get off by squeezing their clitties. It was so hot.

I was so horny. I would have gladly sucked all their dicks and clitties the whole class period. Wouldn’t that make a cool science project? See how many students I can make cum in one class period!

Debbie and Tonya pulled me into the girl’s room between periods. They looked me over and decided that my dress was perfect as it was. They didn’t change a thing. All they did was spank my butt, nipples and pussy before they let me get to my next class. Of course, the strap marks were clearly visible under my dress. I loved it. It was so humiliating for the whole school to see that I got a spanking. And not just on my butt. My nipples and clitty get spanked too.

I did my usual table-top modeling routine during lunch. I made sure to bend over with my legs spread wide so everyone could get a good look at my cunny lips and butthole.

Classes finally ended and it was time to head over to the stadium for the show. I rode the bus to the stadium in my slutty dress and heels. When we got there, we went to the locker room to change into our uniforms. Ms. Connor said she had a lot to take care of and left us in the locker room, but she would be back before we had to go out.

I was disappointed to change into my special uniform. ‘Why can’t I be more naked?’ I thought to myself. I wished I could wear the see-through dress for the show.

We stretched and chatted among ourselves waiting for show time.

Ms. Connor left the girls in the locker room and headed out into the stadium. The crowd was assembling, and it looked like it would be full. She surveyed the area in front of the bleachers, where the team would perform, to make sure it was clear of debris and safe for the girls. She also made sure that the place for the band was properly marked for them. She didn’t want them too close.

Everything looked OK, so she went to check with the local TV camera that was being set up. She wanted to be sure that their feed was hooked into the stadium’s scoreboard TVs so the crowd would be able to see it. They said it was all set.

She also wanted to go over the routine with them again to make sure they were zooming in for all the big tumbling and tossing stunts that were being done. The camera man seemed to have it down. She also reminded him about the agreement she had with the producers and that he wasn’t to cut away from the routine for any reason. He said he was aware and will continue rolling, regardless of what happened.

“You still want me to introduce the team, right?” the cutsie little reporter asked.

“Yes, of course,” Ms. Connor replied, “We’ll be listening for you in the locker room, and I’ll have the girls run out when you’re done.”

Scanning the crowd, she noticed Ms. Jansen and headed over to chat with her.

“You have that app on your phone to work Suzy’s vibrators?” Ms. Connor asked.

“Yup. All set,” Ms. Jansen replied.

“She shouldn’t be too hard to find with that pink hair.”

“No. I’ll find her and make sure she takes one of the seats we have reserved down front.”

“Perfect.”

“Hey! That lady Fran is here. You want to meet her?”

“Not now but point her out to me.”

“Right over there,” Ms. Jansen said, pointing out the grey-haired lady wearing the blue house dress.

“Oh! Wow!” Ms. Connor said, laughing, “Let’s get that one on the stripper pole!”

“I was thinking the basement of your shop, better,”

“Definitely. Make it happen ... Oh! There’s Loni ... Remember I was telling you? She’s Annie’s mom.”

Loni was walking toward them. She looked like she was going to a night club instead of a sports stadium. She had on a yellow mini dress with matching heels. Ms. Connor didn’t notice any hint of underwear.

“Holy shit! She’s hot!”

“Shhh ... she’s coming this way ... Loni! I’m so glad you came!” Ms. Connor said

“Oh! I wouldn’t miss it. Even though Annie can’t fully participate fully.” Loni said.

Ms. Connor introduced Loni to Ms. Jansen and explained that she was responsible for the girls’ uniforms.

“I wouldn’t mind making YOU a dress or two,” Ms. Jansen said.

“Yes, I love this material,” Ms. Connor said, grabbing the dress by the hem and pulling it up.

“Oh!” Loni said, pushing her dress back down. “You know I don’t wear underwear!”

“Don’t tease me,” Ms. Connor said.

“Take one of the reserved seats down front,” Ms. Jansen said.

“Oh, thank you very much, I will,” Loni said and headed to her seat.

“What do you think?” Ms. Connor asked when Loni was out of ear shot.

“You will eat that one alive,” Ms. Jansen replied, “can I rip that dress off her?”

“Oh my God! That would be something in front of all these people. You know, she’s going to Jackson’s thing with her daughter tomorrow,”

“No way! He’s gonna tear them both up!”

They laughed and went their separate ways.

Ms. Connor made sure to show her face where it needed to be shown. She greeted the mayor, the school superintendent, and other VIPs. She also made sure to say hello to all her girls’ families.

Debbie’s mom had her typical baggy outfit on, hiding her chastity belt from the world. Debbie’s little sister looked at Ms. Connor with disgust. She was still bitter for not making the team. She was wearing a tight red miniskirt with a white halter top. She looked as slutty as ever.

Ms. Connor nearly fell over when she saw Suzy. She looked ridiculous with that tight pink dress over her chastity suit.

“You look great, Suzy,” Ms. Connor lied, “I love the dress. Tissues should be very proud of her mom today.”

“I don’t know exactly what it is I look like, but I know I don’t look ‘great’,” Suzy replied.

“Take a seat down front next to Ms. Jansen in case you need some ... help ... with your suit.”

“Oh! Uh ... Good idea!”

Just about everyone who was anyone in Ms. Connor’s network was there. She mingled until the band and color guard came on the field to entertain the crowd. Then she headed back to the locker room to make sure the girls were ready.

She gave the girls a rah-rah speech as the introduction started.

The reporter was doing her best to get everyone up on their feet and excited for the cheerleaders.

“And now, I’m proud and excited to present to you, your high-school cheerleading team!” She screamed into her microphone and ran off.

The girls ran onto the field, some doing cartwheels or other tumbles. Debbie trotted out, trying to keep her massive titties in her uniform. She didn’t dare try any kind of tumbling. They took their places as Ms. Connor took her place in front of them.

Tissues spotted her mom in the front row, right next to Ms. Jansen. She could see Ms. Jansen playing with her phone and her mom wiggling in her seat. She knew that her mom was on the edge. The thought made her own clit throb.

“Wow! Thank you all so much for coming,” Ms. Connor addressed the crowd,” The girls worked so hard on this routine. I really think you’re gonna love it. Feel free to take your phones out to take video. You’re gonna want to keep this one. I’m so proud to present the team and the routine that’s gonna KICK ASS in the competition!”

The crowd roared, jumping to their feet, as the band started playing the music that accompanied the routine.

‘Oh my God!’ I thought as I stood front and center waiting to start the routine, ‘Ms. Jansen is keeping Mom on the edge during my routine.’ The thought made my clit throb. It was already harder and thicker than ever, since I haven’t been allowed to cum.

I looked over at Ms. Connor and she had her phone in her hand too. Then I felt the vibrator buzzing up my own butthole. I hope she didn’t see me as I almost fell over. We were supposed to be standing still!

The band started playing and I had butterflies in my stomach. When our cue came up in the song, the team started the routine. Once we were all moving, I relaxed a little and was able to focus on the moves. Since I’m the main flyer, I get tossed up in the air a lot and do a lot of tumbles, so I couldn’t get distracted.

It’s a good thing that Ms. Connor buzzed my butthole during practice, so I was used to it. She was only buzzing me lightly during the routine today. I was starting to think she was doing it to help me focus. After all, everything was going perfect.

The routine is three minutes long and it was going great. We kept in perfect synch with the music, and everyone was hitting their moves. The crowd was cheering us on as we got near the end, the big finish.

We got into position and at exactly the right moment, Debbie and Tonya tossed me up as high as they could. I felt a little tug somewhere as the let go, but I ignored it. I did all the flips and twists and landed perfectly in their arms.

When I looked down, I realized what that tug was. My uniform was torn off! I was completely naked and spread in front of the town and on TV! Everyone could see my tittieless chest, thick nipples, and huge, humiliating clitty. And the vibrator antenna, too!

I tried to struggle, but Debbie and Tonya held me tight. I felt the buzzing in my butthole increase to the highest Ms. Connor every buzzed it. ‘Oh God, please no!’ I thought.

“Oh my God! Let me go! I’m fucking naked!” I yelled as I struggled, but they still held me firm.

I looked up at the crowd as they cheered us on, pointing their cell phones at me. I turned to see the score board TV. It had a close up of me being held there completely naked! I could see my nipples, clitty and even the straps marks from earlier today.

“OH MY GOD! I’M GONNA SQUIRT-CUM IN FRONT OF EVERYONE! AHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed.

My cunny shot a huge squirt up and out. It was the hardest I ever squirted as the orgasm came over me. I humped the air, making the vibrator up my butthole move up and down a little as I squirted five more times. Finally, my orgasm stopped and so did the buzzing up my butthole.

Tonya and Debbie dropped me to the grass and I laid there stunned for a second, then reached up to grab Debbie’s uniform to pull myself up. All I managed to do was pull her uniform down, exposing her huge titties.

“You fucking bitch!” she yelled and kicked me away, yanking her uniform back up in place.

The crowd cheered again. I rolled over and stood up, still completely naked.

The people in the front rows, mostly family and friends of the team, started to come out onto the field. I saw my mom and ran over to her. She was still being teased by Ms. Jansen and the chastity suit.

“Give me your dress!” I yelled, “I’M FUCKING NAKED!”

She pulled the dress over her head, revealing her humiliating chastity suit to everyone. She handed me the dress and just stood there.

Annie’s mom pointed at Mom laughing, “Holy shit! What a slut!”

“Oh yeah!” Mom said, running over to her.

Annie’s mom turned to run, but Mom grabbed the back of her dress and pulled. The dress tore completely off, and Annie’s mom fell down on the grass. She was naked and shaved bald under her dress. All she had on were her yellow heels.

Mom tried to use the torn dress to cover herself, but it was too far gone. Suddenly, she froze and then fell to the ground.

“OH MY GOD! I’M CUMMING SO HARD!” she yelled.

I looked over and saw Ms. Jansen working away on her phone. I guess she made the suit give my mom some big orgasms. Mom just laid there cumming and cumming.

Annie’s mom stood up and ran away trying to cover her tits and bald cunny as she ran. She had to fight her way through the crowd. I guess she was running to her car.

Ms. Connor started yelling for the team to head to the locker room and we all did just that.

The band started playing and did one of their letter-forming routines.

I took one last look and saw Mom starting to stand up in her chastity suit when I realized that I had a dress in my locker. I ran back over and gave Mom her dress back. Then I ran to the locker room naked.

Debbie spanked the shit out of me for exposing her titties to everyone. Then she had the whole team spank me, too. There weren’t any straps there, thank God, so they just used their hands or sneakers.

Ms. Connor came in and told us to hurry up and get on the bus. She pulled the vibrator out of my butthole and gave me a big hug.

“You needed that, didn’t you?” she said.

“I guess I did,” I replied, not sure if I agreed with her right then and there. After all, she was responsible for me getting stripped and squirt-cumming in front of everyone. And on TV too!

The bus ride home was quiet. I think we were all tired from practicing all week and the stress of the performance. I walked home in my see-through dress and got the same reactions as I did this morning.

Mom got home before me, and she was waiting for me at the door. She gave me a big hug, apologizing for what happened.

I helped her take the suit off and we humped cunnies until I squirted on her. She came hard too. When we were done, we laid next to each other on her bed.

“That was quite a week!” she said.

The End

I woke up rested. I could tell by the amount of light coming into my bedroom that it was late in the morning. I rolled over to look at the alarm clock on my night table. It was almost eleven AM! I don’t remember the last time I slept that late, even on a Sunday.

I remembered getting in bed with my daughter the night before and snuggling until we fell asleep. However, I was alone in bed this morning. I pulled the covers off and sat naked on the edge of the bed. I was naked because I wasn’t allowed to wear clothes. I had to pee, but I wasn’t allowed to use my own toilet. Ms. Connor said that Tissues would be allowed to change the rules. I hoped I could talk my daughter into changing that one.

“Good afternoon, sleepy head!” Tissues said as she entered my bedroom wearing my flowered bathrobe. The same one Ms. Connor wore yesterday.

I blushed and replied, “It’s not THAT late.”

“By the way, thanks for the robe,” she teased me, “I looked through your closet. You’re going to be the sluttiest looking Mom ever.”

My blush deepened, “I ... I know. How did this all happen?”

“It’s all your fault, remember? You barged in on us.”

“I know. I ... I’m sorry ... I...” Why was I stammering to talk to my own daughter?

“I woke up early. I couldn’t sleep. I had a lot of thoughts running through my mind and a lot to think about.”

“Me too. Can I use the bathroom? I ... I mean inside. Please? Please don’t make me...”

“NO!” She interrupted me, “We’re doing everything they tell us, so I don’t get punished! Don’t forget, I’m in charge here, now.”

I felt like a scolded child. I looked down and away from Tissues’ gaze. I noticed she said, ‘so I don’t get punished.’ I guess that didn’t apply to me. My nipples swelled and my clit throbbed. Why did I get so horny being treated this way? I started to stand, but Tissues pushed me back down by my shoulders.

“Is that what you do, just get up to walk away?” She asked angrily.

“I ... I’m sorry ... May I go outside to pee? Please? Tissues?” I paused between each word, expecting her to give me permission.

“From now on, you will address me as Miss. You can’t call me Tissues since I’m in charge. Now ask again properly.” She folded her arms and waited.

I squeezed my thighs against my horny clit as I responded, “May I go outside to pee, please? Miss?”

“Go!” She ordered.

I started to get up, only to be pushed down again.

“Don’t you say thank you?”

“I ... I’m sorry, Miss ... thank you, Miss.”

She stood aside and motioned me toward my bedroom door.

I walked out of the bedroom. I remembered to grab a towel from the closet to dry myself this time. I headed down the stairs and out the back door. I squatted to pee. Miss said she had a lot to think about. I guess she did a lot of thinking already. I have a lot to think about myself. Not only about me, but about what was going on with my daughter. What did they do to her yesterday? I saw marks on her chest and bottom last night, so she obviously got punished. What clothes did they buy her to wear? They said she was going to be completely exposed and humiliated. Would they let me watch?

I finished peeing, cleaned myself off with the ice-cold hose and dried myself thinking about what a horrible Mother I was. I was getting horny thinking about my fifteen-year-old daughter being humiliated. Images of what might have happened to her yesterday played in my mind.

I came in the back door. Miss was sitting at the kitchen table texting away on her phone.

“I haven’t had breakfast yet,” she said not taking her eyes off her phone.

“Oh,” I replied, “there’s some cereal in the cabinet...”

“I want pancakes for breakfast,” she interrupted me.

I realized that she expected me to make breakfast for her. I noticed the empty coffee pot.

“I’ll make us a nice pot of coffee,” I said, “and some nice pancakes for you, Miss.”

“Make pancakes for the both of us. You need to eat, too,” she said.

“Yes, Miss. Thank you Miss,” I said and went right to work, wanting very much to please her.

She sat quietly while I made coffee and started the pancakes. I was uncomfortable working naked in my kitchen, but I thought that I better get used to it. The curiosity about her shopping trip with Debbie was killing me.

“So, Miss, how w ... was your day, yesterday?” I asked nonchalantly, like I was asking her about her school day.

“You first,” He replied shortly, “and don’t leave anything out. I’ll punish you if you lie to me.”

Juice was leaking out of my horny pussy. My nipples were as swollen as ever. I felt so humiliated to have to tell her about what happened. But I knew that I had to tell her everything. Ms. Connor would probably tell her anyway. I didn’t want her to punish me. Or did I?

I started at the beginning, telling Miss how I tried to masturbate on Friday night while Ms. Connor was sleeping, but got caught before I could cum. I told her that Ms. Connor tied me in bed so I couldn’t masturbate. Miss said that I was a naughty little slut and she made me say it.

“Yes ... I ... I’m a n ... n ... n ... naughty little slut!” I admitted, blushing.

“I like that rule,” she giggled, “no cumming for you!” It wasn’t clear from her nonchalant tone if she was making a real rule.

I told her about how Ms. Connor punished me the next morning, about how she made me admit what makes me so horny. I even told Miss that thinking about her humiliation makes me horny. Then I told her about the pepper juice on my clit.

“Ohhhh, good one!” She cooed.

I told her that Ms. Connor made me donate all of my old clothes and that she made me leave the house in nothing but a swimsuit cover and flip flops.

“The white one?” Miss asked excitedly, “it’s see-through!” she giggled.

I continued my tale telling her how exposed I was at the clothing bin and how Ms. Connor teased me in the car before we went into the mall. I told her how I was tickled while trying on shoes and how I could barely walk in the high heeled stripper pumps.

“Oh! I love all those shoes you bought,” Miss said, “Go put the clear plastic ones on.”

I ran up the stairs quickly to retrieve the shoes, not wanting to burn the pancakes. I waited until I was back down the stairs before slipping them on, suddenly growing a few inches. I teetered back into the kitchen, one hand on the wall for support.

“Don’t burn my breakfast!” Miss ordered.

“Yes, Miss,” I replied and went back to the stove.

SLAP!!

“Ouch!” I squeeled and nearly fell off my heels. Miss snuck up on me and smacked my naked butt.

“I like the way the heels make your butt look,” Miss said, rubbing my sore butt now, “I want you in heels all the time, now. You need practice anyway.”

“OK,” I replied.

SLAP!! A hard swat on my other butt cheek.

“Oh! ... I ... I’m sorry ... Y ... yes, Miss ... I’ll wear heels ... for you,” I stammered. It wasn’t lost on me that I added ‘for you’ to my reply.

“Thank you, Slutty Mommy,” she replied as she continued to rub my butt. “You’ll do whatever I say, won’t you,” she continued in a pouty voice and slid her finger between my butt cheeks.

“Yes, Miss. Of course, I will,” I answered, opening my thighs to give her access.

The tip of her finger entered my asshole and I gasped. As quickly as she entered me, she pulled her finger out. She washed her hands and returned to her seat at the table, leaving me standing there, teetering on my heels in a daze.

“The pancakes!” She reminded me. I snapped to attention and went back to cooking.

Chapter 2

I set the table for us and finished cooking the pancakes. I added a side of bacon, too, hoping to please Miss with her favorite breakfast meat.

“Mmmmmm, this smells yummy!” Miss said.

I served us, sat naked across from Miss and we started eating. After a minute or two Miss asked me to continue telling her about my shopping day.

“So, what happened after the shoe store?” she asked.

I hesitated at her question. I never did get to finish telling her everything that happened in the shoe store. But she asked what happened ‘after the shoe store.’ If I skipped over the part where I was taken into the back room to be punished. The part where I almost orgasmed having my horny clit flogged by Ms. Chelsea. The part where I was allowed to cum by rubbing my clit on Tommy’s hard little dicky. Would that technically be a lie? Telling Miss that I abused this poor young boy willingly just to get off would be so humiliating.

In that two seconds of hesitation, I decided to skip over the storeroom part of my day.

“Well, we left the shoe store with me wearing the white wedges and my swimsuit cover...” Miss raised an eyebrow as I picked up my tale after the shoe store, as Miss asked. Did she know something?

I told her about my first experience peeing outside, behind the dumpster and how Ms. Connor made me come out from behind it naked before letting me get dressed. Then I told her how Ms. Connor made me serve her at the food court by making several trips back and forth in my transparent clothes.

I told her about how I was made to play the childish tickle game with the two goth girls and how they continued my tickle torture in the family restroom, about how I begged to have my nipples and clit tickled. Then I told her how I orgasmed without permission and how I got the goth girls and Ms. Connor off. I felt that I should tell her that Ms. Connor made me give the girls my phone number.

“Maybe we’ll get some company for a nice dinner some night,” she teased.

Next up was the tale of Ms. Connor making me expose myself in the parking lot and how I lost control and spontaneously masturbated myself to orgasm right outside of the mall. Of course, I didn’t have permission, again.

“God! Why can’t you control yourself?” Miss said.

I continued with the full tale of what happened in Ms. Connor’s adult shop where Tanya and Giggles helped me pick out my new wardrobe of slutty clothes. I told her how when I looked at myself in the mirror, I realized that I needed more than just clothes to be totally slutty. I realized that I needed make-up, nail polish and a trip to the hair salon. And piercings.

“Yes!” Miss interrupted, “piercings for both of us!”

The Mom in me wanted to object. Miss was only fifteen and way too young for anything more than ear piercing. Wasn’t she? I held my objection. I told her about some of the outfits Ms. Connor picked out. Miss interrupted again.

“I didn’t see any panties in your drawer,” she teased.

“I ... I’m n ... not allow to wear panties,” I admitted. Miss could only giggle in response. “Ms. Connor says my pussy must be naked all the time.” My clit was throbbing.

I left out the part about the little see-through outfit Ms. Connor picked out for Miss, thinking that Ms. Connor wouldn’t want me to tell Miss about that. I told the tale of the secret dungeon below the sex shop. I explained how I felt as I descended the stairs. How I descended into abject servitude and horniness. I told her how I’d been bound and relentlessly tickled until I begged to cum but was denied release.

I told her about being strapped to the gynecological table and the severe strapping I got and how I had to ‘thank’ Ms. Tonya for punishing me so well. Then I told her about how Giggles and I serviced Ms. Connor. I didn’t fully realize how totally depraved my day was yesterday but recalling it all for my daughter put it in perspective. I told her how I wanted to make Giggles cum to thank her, but Ms. Connor only let me tease the submissive girl.

“Giggles isn’t allowed to cum either. She’s so happy being so submissive,” I recalled.

Miss seemed really interested when I told her about how I was made to masturbate in the sex shop in front of the customers. She asked for details about the positions I was in and how I used the vibrators. When she asked how many times I orgasmed, I told her that I wasn’t sure.

“After that, Ms. Connor had me drive her home. I was naked in the car the whole way. We showered and I started dinner, waiting for you to get home,” I said, finishing my story.

“That’s it?” she asked.

“Isn’t that enough?”

“Are you sure you told me everything?”

“Y ... Yes, Miss ... I’m sure,” I lied, recalling the part I left out about the back room of the shoe store. I felt guilty about lying, but I thought that I couldn’t come clean now. I decided to keep that part secret.

“Sounds like you had a full day.”

I sighed loudly and we sat quietly for a minute or two. We finished our breakfast, so I cleared the table and washed the dishes. That would normally be my daughter’s chore, but I just assumed that was now a thing of the past.

“I need to cum ... now...” Miss said awkwardly. I guess she was still getting used to the ‘being in charge’ stuff. Her legs were crossed, and her foot was rocking up and down. I knew exactly what she was doing with her thighs.

Was I going to do this? Sexually serve my own daughter. No one was here to force me. I wasn’t tied. Yes. Yes, I will. I’ll do what she says.

“Oh!” I said, looking down at my heels, “O ... of course ... Yes Miss.”

We paused there a minute. Her sitting at the table rubbing her clit with her thighs. Me teetering on my heels, pussy drooling, waiting for instructions.

I broke the silence, “How ... how do you want me to? You know ... how ... should I... ?” I stammered.

“Lick me.” She ordered.

“OK, we can go on my bed, it’s bigger,” I started to walk out of the kitchen.

“No!” she stopped me, “I want you to make me cum in the kitchen. W ... we’re gonna do it ... you’re gonna make me cum ... all over the house. Every single room.” She rocked her foot harder.

Miss untied her robe and let it fall off her shoulders, exposing her completely flat chest and thick nipples. She uncrossed her legs, scootched forward on her chair and spread her legs wide. Her swollen clit was the first thing I saw, followed by her soaking wet, yawning cunny.

“Lick it!” she ordered. “Now!” when I hesitated for a second.

I knelt in front of her and went right to work on her gorgeous, fat cunny lips. She grabbed my by the hair on the back of my head and pulled me into her cunny. She ground her horny cunny into my face, soaking it with her juices, which I tried to lap up. She worked her clit against my tongue. I hardly had to move. I just held my tongue stiff while she humped her clit against it.

“It feels so good on my clitty!” she said. “I wanna squirt in your face! Right in the fucking kitchen!”

I wasn’t used to her cursing like that but didn’t let that distract me from my task. I needed to make Miss cum, and I wanted to do a good job of it. I sucked her clit into my mouth and treated it like a man’s hard dick. I ran my tongue over it as I sucked it in and out of my mouth. She put her feet up onto my shoulders and spread wide, pulling my face harder into her cunny. I reached up and slid a finger into her wet cunny. That put her over the edge.

“Ahhhh ... Ahhhh ... Ahhhh ... Here it comes!” She screamed as she squirted all over my hand and face.

I kept sucking until the waves of my daughter’s pleasure stopped and she let go of my hair.

“You’re good at that, Mom,” she said as she calmed down and put her feet down onto the floor, “But I need to find something better to call you.”

“What about Horny Mom? Or Slutty Mom?” I replied, surprising myself with what I was suggesting.

“I’ll come up with something,” she replied. “Bedrooms next!”

She stood and grabbed me by the hand to pull me to my feet. She held my hand as she guided me up the stairs in my heels.

She made me lick her asshole and finger her cunny in my bedroom. Then she made me finger fuck her asshole and pussy on her bed.

“Too bad Ms. Connor took all the handcuffs and toys with her,” Miss said. “We’ll have to get some of our own sometime.”

“Oh! They have plenty to choose from in Ms. Connor’s shop, and even sluttier stuff in the basement,” I quickly admitted, trying to be helpful to Miss. Then I blushed when I realized what I said and what it meant.

I was a horny mess as she pulled me into the spare bedroom, still wearing the stripper heels.

“Remember when they made us rub cunnies in the basement?” She asked, not waiting for an answer, “do it to me now. Make sure you don’t cum yet.”

I was already on the verge of cumming without even being touched. How could I get through rubbing cunnies with my daughter without erupting? At least she said ‘yet’ so maybe I’d get my turn sometime soon.

She laid with her head on the pillow and spread her legs wide. I got in position and inched toward my daughter’s dripping cunny. Our cunnies touched and I shivered.

“Miss, I ... I can’t ... I’m going to cum on your cunny,” I said, daring not to move an inch.

“You better not!” she ordered and started humping on my cunny. I felt her engorged clit rub over mine and nearly erupted. I tried to think of something else and started to hump her back.

She got into a good, hard rhythm and started grinding against me harder and harder while I tried to think about the weather. Her clit slipped into my cunny and then mine into hers. After a minute she grabbed my knees and pulled me hard into her.

“Mmmmmmm ... Mmmmmmm ... Mmmmmm...” she moaned as her cunny squirted into mine. I managed to somehow hold my orgasm back. I’m not sure how I resisted. As soon as her orgasm faded, I rolled over, breathing heavily.

“I ... I ... I don’t know how I didn’t cum, Miss,” I panted, “but I really need to. P ... Please?”

“Noooo! You’re doing so good!” she shouted, “but we’ll take a little break for now. We did every room upstairs except the bathroom. You can make me cum in there later when you bathe me. Let’s go down to the living room and watch some TV.”

Miss put her robe on and guided me down the stairs in my heels. I was starting to get a little more comfortable walking in them, but I was still unsteady.

I don’t remember what we watched on TV. My mind shifted from thought to thought. I thought about the sleep-over on Friday night, then about my shopping day with Ms. Connor. I wondered what happened on Miss’s shopping day with Debbie. I also wondered what would happen when Miss got back to school tomorrow and what the next cheerleading event would bring.

Every so often, Miss would reach over and caress my tits or pussy. She’d get me to the point where I though she might make me cum but stopped each time. She laid with her head in my lap and parted her robe so I could caress her nipples for her.

When she was ready for her living room cum, she pulled my hand down to her cunny. It was soaking wet. I stroked her cunny and squeezed her thick nipples until she squirted again. I was amazed at how much she could squirt. I wondered what it felt like, since my cunny didn’t squirt when I came. I was jealous.

“You should clean the sofa off. Maybe we should put some towels down from now on,” she giggled!!

Chapter 3

After a while, Miss gave me an order, “Go get the wooden spoon.”

Snapping back to reality, I did what I was told. I knew what she would do with the wooden spoon. I used it to lightly spank her bottom in the past when she was naughty, but I haven’t spanked her in many years. Even then, I just gave her a few little taps over her clothes. She remembered, though and I was about to get some payback.

I returned to the living room. Miss held out her hand without a word and I gave her the wooden spoon. She smacked her palm a couple of times then pulled me over the arm of the sofa. My butt made a perfect target for her. I kept my legs together, hoping she’d let me have that bit of modesty.

“W ... why are you spanking me?” I asked meekly, “haven’t I been good?”

“I don’t need a reason to spank my Mommy, do I?”

She didn’t wait for an answer and gave me a few playful swats on my cheeks and thighs. They sounded worse than they felt. Then she started increasing the severity until she started to really hurt my already sore bottom. I shifted my weight from foot to foot as she switched from swatting my left cheek to my right and back.

“Go find something else,” she ordered.

I stood and went into the kitchen. I didn’t know what to do. She didn’t give me any specific instructions. Was the wooden too severe or not severe enough? I just wanted to make my daughter happy. I decided that I should find something more severe. I rummaged through the utensils. Nothing really seemed more severe. I grabbed a metal spatula and started back to the living room.

Then I had a thought. I came back into the kitchen and grabbed a few more items. I thought this would make Miss very happy.

I returned to the living room and placed the items on the coffee table. My cunny was quivering in anticipation of her reaction.

“Wow! I asked you for something else and you brought me four things,” she said, “I’ll use them all on you.”

There was the spatula, plus a baster, a wire whisp and a cooking brush. The wooden spoon was still there, too.

She picked up the spatula and slapped her palm a few times, “I bet this will feel good!” she said.

Then the baster, “Hmmmm ... I wonder where I should put this?” she said coyly, looking at me with a sexy look. I blushed.

“These are interesting,” she said, picking up the wire whisp and cooking brush with a confused look.

“I ... I thought you m ... might w ... ant to tickle me,” I stammered in reply, my pussy drooling.

“Ooooo! Maybe I do!” she replied clapping her hands and hopping in place, “You’re such a good Mommy!”

I was so happy that I pleased her.

“But still no cumming for you!” she continued.

“OK, I understand,” I replied disappointed.

Still wanting to please Miss, I got back into position over the arm of the sofa, without being asked. I expected to feel the spatula on my sore bottom.

“Spread your legs,” I was ordered, “more ... MORE!”

I felt the spatula on first my left, then my right thigh. Miss slapped them to get me to spread wider.

“Ow ... Ow ... Ow...” I cried as I spread my legs wide.

After a moment, I felt what I assumed was the baster rubbing my cunny lips.

“You like that?” Miss said with a sexy little voice I never knew she had.

“Mmmmmm ... Yes, Miss ... Mmmmmmm,” I answered.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

“Ahhhhh ... Mmmmmm ... Ahhh ... Mmmmmm” I cried and moaned.

Miss was rubbing the baster along my cunny lips while spanking me with the spatula. She got me on the edge in no time.

“P ... Please ... I...” I muttered.

She worked the baster over my clit and kept up the spanking with the spatula.

“I ... I’m gonna cum ... Please...” I wanted to cum so badly but didn’t want to cum without permission.

“Don’t you dare,” she replied, not letting up at all.

“Please, Miss ... Please ... I don’t ... I don’t want to ... I don’t want to disrespect ... AAAAAAHHHHH!”

In mid-sentence she pushed the baster up into my cunny and started fucking me with it.

“Oh ... Fuck me! Please fuck me harder!” I begged.

The swatting with the spatula stopped.

“Oooooo ... Here I cum...” I was ready to give in. One more pump of the baster and I was going to cum on it.

“Noooooo!” I cried as she pulled it out, “Please...”

“Naughty Mommy!” she said and laid into my butt with the spatula, “I said, no cumming for you!”

She gave me about ten hard, quick swats with the spatula and then stopped, leaving me panting there over the arm of the sofa.

“But I think I need to cum again,” she said, “time to break in the living room.”

While I struggled to get up off the arm of the sofa, Miss made her way over to the easy chair. She looked it over for a moment and then climbed up and knelt on the arms, her legs spread wide, facing the back of the chair. She inched back until her knees were at the ends of the arms, grabbed the back of the chair and arched her back to push her spread pussy out. Her lips and clit were dark and swollen.

I dripped looking at my daughter’s leud display. Two days ago, I would have been shocked and disappointed to see my daughter act so wantonly. But today, it made my own clit throb. I walked over and lightly stroked her cunny.

“Mmmmmmm...” she moaned, pushing her cunny back into my hand.

I thought about how many times she’d already cum today and wondered how she wasn’t already exhausted. I wished that I could cum just once.

“Mommy,” She purred, “I think I need my cunny spanked a little.”

I patted my fingers against her lips.

“Mmmmm ... a little harder...” she asked, “a little bit harder, I said!” she ordered.

I did what I was told, but I’m sure I wasn’t spanking hard enough to hurt her cunny. I certainly saw Miss take much more on Friday night and I’m sure she got more yesterday. The sound was a combination of hand slapping flesh with splashing of her cunny juices. Where did it all come from?

“Spank my clitty!” She wasn’t asking like a lover would ask her partner. She was ordering. Ordering her “slave? I felt cunt juice drip down my thighs to my knees.

I did what I was told and slapped my daughter’s fat clit.

“Ahhhh ... Ahhh ... Ahhh...” she moaned in response and rocked her hips in time with my slapping.

A thought crossed my mind. If she liked my hand slapping her engorged clit, then she’d love the wooden spoon! I stopped spanking her and teetered over to grab it.

“What the fuck?” she asked, turning her head to try to see why the spanking stopped her hips humping the air.

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Oooooowoooo!” she squealed in response, pushing her pussy back as I tapped it with the spoon.

“You like that, Miss?” I whispered sexily.

“Mmm Hmmm...” she moaned.

I tapped her clit.

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Mmmm ... Yes! ... Like that...” She cooed.

“Mommy’s gonna do whatever you say, Miss.”

“Mmmmmmm ... yes!”

“Mommy’s gonna make you cum ... hard ... as many times as you want...”

“Ahhhh...”

“Mommy’s gonna let you punish her.”

“YOU NEED TO BE PUNISHED!”

“I do ... yes, of course I do ... I’m such a naughty Mommy.”

I was stroking my clit as I tapped hers.

“Wait!” she said and hopped down from the arms of the chair.

She got on her back on the cushion, grabbed the backs of her knees pulled her legs back and open. Her knees were at the sides of her head and her soaking cunny with its engorged clit was spread and completely exposed.

“Spank my clit now,” she ordered, “make it cum!”

I knelt in front of my target and tapped the spoon on Miss’s clit.

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Harder,” she ordered

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Harder!”

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Spank my fucking humiliating clitty HARDER I said!”

I was only using my wrist to slap her clit with the back of the spoon. It must have been hurting now. She wanted her most humiliating feature punished harder. I did what I was told.

“Ahhhhh ... Ahhhh...” she moaned after each slap.

I set into a rhythm of slapping. Miss started rocking from left to right, pulling her legs up higher and her hands toward her cunny. I wasn’t sure how she was still breathing; she was so contorted when her hands reached their goal, spread her cunny, and pulled her clit hood all the way back.

I slapped her completely exposed clit a little harder.

TAP! TAP! TAP!

“Yes! Yes!” she said after each slap, increasing the pace.

I couldn’t resist and started stroking my clit with my left hand as I slapped my daughter’s clit with the wooden spoon using my right.

“Miss, I need to cum!”

“NO!

“Please!”

“NO!”

“I ... I ... Mmmmmmmfffff...” I moaned with my mouth closed. I reached down somewhere and got the will to do what I was told. I pulled my hand away from my begging clit just before I went over the edge.

“I’m gonna cum!” Miss screamed and splashed my face and chest with a hot, thick squirt.

I kept up the slapping until Miss let go of her legs and let her feet fall to the floor. She was breathing heavily and kept her legs spread wide. I just leaned over her thigh, dropped the wooden spoon on the floor and tried to catch my breath. I was happy and proud that I didn’t cum.

Chapter 4

“You didn’t cum, did you?” Miss asked after some time.

“No, Miss,” I answered, “I wanted to, but I didn’t!”

“Good,” she said.

“Doooo ... you want to tell me about your shopping day now, Miss?” I asked.

“Not really,” she replied, “but I do want to tell you about Debbie and her Mom.”

She motioned me over to the sofa. She put her robe on and we sat together.

I’d met Debbie’s Mom at the games and cheerleader events. There wasn’t much to her. She dressed very conservatively and kept mostly to herself. I didn’t even remember her name. I always guessed that Debbie got her massive titties from her Dad’s side of the family, since her Mom had normal size titties.

“Oh? What about her? I can’t even remember her name.” I replied.

“Debbie calls her Randy. You wanna know why?” she giggled, then not waiting for me to answer. The mistress daughter was gone, and the teenage daughter was back, “‘cause she’s horny all the time and Randy means horny.”

“Oh!” I swallowed hard, not liking where this conversation was going. Was everyone in the web these naughty cheerleaders weave?

Miss blurted out her story barely taking a breath, “Debbie’s in charge of her, just like I’m in charge of you. She makes Randy wear metal panties that lock. She said it’s called a chastity belt. Then Debbie took it off and she let me spank Randy’s cunny. She was so horny she came while I spanked her, even though she wasn’t allowed...”

My brain had a hard time keeping up with my excited teen daughter’s story. The throbbing of my nipples and clit didn’t help. I knew why she wanted to tell me about this part of her day. Debbie was in charge of her submissive Mom and now Miss was in charge of hers ... Me!

She reached the end of her story.

“And so, I was thinking,” she paused.

“Thinking what, Miss?” I asked innocently, not liking where this was going at all.

“Maybe...” she continued, “you should wear a chastity belt.”

“Oh!” my clit throbbed.

“Not as punishment. You’ve been good so far. But to help you, so you won’t be tempted.”

“I ... I don’t know...”

“I saw you touching yourself while you were spanking my clitty. Are you sure you didn’t cum?”

“I ... I’m sure, Baby ... I wanted to, but I didn’t ... B ... because you said no.”

SLAP!

“Call me Miss, not Baby!” she said slapping my thigh, “I’m not a fucking baby anymore.”

“Y ... you’re certainly not ... I’m sorry, Miss.”

“I’m not sure you can control yourself while I’m not here.”

“I ... I can, Miss. I’ll be good. I promise.”

The teenager faded away, but this wasn’t the mistress I was talking to. She was sounding like ... like a Mom! She stroked the thigh that she just slapped.

“I think you want to be good. But I know what it’s like to want something so bad, but not be allowed. And then get punished for doing it anyway.”

With that I thought that I learned something about her day yesterday. Did she cum without permission?

I needed to change the direction of this conversation. My brain scrambled to think of the downside of this chastity belt idea. I didn’t know much about them, being the conservative mom I used to be. All that came into mind were some medieval bulky metal belts with big locks.

“I ... I don’t think I could wear the clothes Ms. Connor bought for me without a chastity belt showing.” I offered.

“Debbie’s Mom wears loose clothes ... Hmmm...” she replied, “Let’s say I don’t care if everyone sees it.”

“OH!” was all I could manage.

Oh my God! She wouldn’t ... She couldn’t make me walk around with everyone knowing I was in a chastity belt! Dressing like a total slut wasn’t enough? I thought about sitting out at a football game, watching the cheerleaders. Randy next to me in her conservative clothes, her horny pussy locked up. She looked like a conservative Mom. Nothing to see here. Then a picture of me popped into my head. My dress was so tight, my braless tits and nipples were on full display. It was so short my naked butt was on the bench. My hands were in my lap trying, but failing, to conceal the bulky chastity belt I had on. My heels so high that my thighs were off the bench, allowing those sitting below me a full view of my naked ass with the metal belt between my things.

My clit quivered.

“We’re just talking here,” she said, “relax. I don’t want you arrested.”

I was still talking to the Mom version of my daughter. I was the panicking teen girl, worried what my friends would think if I had the wrong sneakers on.

“Who would be here to cook for me and make me cum?” she giggled, giving me a glimpse of the teenager.

I giggled with her, but then continued to wrack my brain for more ways to shoot down the chastity belt idea.

“How would I wash myself with a chastity belt on?” I asked.

“Debbie unlocks her mom to wash,” Miss answered, “that sounds like work for me.”

“I know,” I said, seeing an opening, “who wants that?”

“And Randy was pretty stinky when Debbie unlocked her to be spanked.”

“Yes, you’d have to unlock me to wash, unlock me to spank me. It sounds like a lot of responsibility.”

“Like having a pet, or something ... Heehee ... A little PUSSY cat!”

We giggled together again.

“I don’t know. It sounds like fun to have your horny cunny locked up. Maybe we’ll try if sometime.”

Seeing that she may have talked herself out of it for now, I said, “Of course, it’s up to you, Miss.”

We hugged tightly. Me naked and her in her bathrobe on the sofa.

“Time to make me cum on Grandma’s dining room table.” She said matter-of-factly.

My dining room set has been in my family for generations. It belonged to my grandmother, who passed away when my daughter was 4 years old. I know that Miss has a few memories of her and her portrait hangs in the dining room at the head of the table.

I got a sick feeling in my stomach at the thought of servicing my daughter on that table. We hardly ever used the dining room. It was very formal. My best china was displayed in the cabinet that matched the table and chairs.

Miss pulled me in and over to the chair across Grandma’s picture. She pulled the chair out and had me sit. I cringed when my naked wet pussy contacted the fabric of the chair. It made me feel so incredibly naughty. I felt Grandma’s eyes looking at me.

Miss dropped her robe and climbed up onto the table.

“This is so naughty!” she giggled.

She laid on her back and pulled her knees back like she did on the sofa a few minutes ago.

“Time for your meal, Mommy,” she said, wiggling her pussy in front of me.

I glanced up at Grandma and told her silently that I was sorry. Then I started in on my daughter’s wet cunny.

I licked her up and down her cunny, sucked her clit and teased her asshole with my tongue. I was starting to learn that working her asshole really made her get off good, so I stuck my tongue up it and moved it in and out.

“Ooooooo ... that’s sooooo gooood...” Miss purred.

I pulled her to me so I could reach up and play with her completely flat chest. I rubbed my hands over her thick nipples and made circles over them with my palms.

In no time, she was moaning in orgasm and squirting her juices in my face for the umpteenth time that day. I thought that she must be getting exhausted. At least we had all the rooms of the house done now. Or did we?

My mind wondered a bit as she started to calm down. Will she make me make her cum in the garage? Of course, she would, I decided. It’s a room, isn’t it? We weren’t done.

We covered the den part of the basement on Friday night, but not the kitchen part. I needed to make her cum there, too. Was she going to make me do all this in one day? Every day?

Is the shed in the back yard a room? I wanted to make Miss happy. The shed is a room, and I would make her cum there, too.

I’d make her cum in the back yard too. She needed to cum everywhere. I had to keep from cumming myself thinking about making Miss cum in the front yard ... in broad daylight ... with the neighbors watching ... with me wearing a slut outfit and chastity belt showing.

Maybe I really did want the chastity belt? Need it?

We were both snapped back to reality by the sound of a key opening a lock and the front door opening.

“Honey! I’m home!” a shout came from the living room.

Ms. Connor barged in. She could see right into the dining room from the front door, which opened into the living room. She was dressed in her usual. Tight yoga pants, sports bra and cheerleader sneakers. All in powder blue today. She look gorgeous with her red hair flowing.

We were frozen in place. Me naked in Grandma’s dining room chair. Miss on her back with her legs spread on the table. Both our mouths wide open.

“Well don’t you two just look like a perfect little family?”

Chapter 5

After the shock passed, Miss hopped off the table. She grabbed her robe, started to put it on, but then realizing who just interrupted us, dropped it back to the floor. I just stood in my heels with my head down and my hands clasped in front of my horny cunny.

“By the way,” Ms. Connor said, “I helped myself to the spare key you keep hung in the kitchen.”

“C ... come in, Ms. Connor. So nice to s ... see you.” Miss said, snapping into submissive girl mode, “make yourself comfortable.”

She walked over to Ms. Connor and motioned her toward the living room sofa.

“I just wanted to check in and drop some stuff off,” she said, “but I see you’ve been making do with what you have.”

She saw the kitchen utensils on the coffee table. She picked up the wire whisp and looked at us with a sexy expression on her face.

“Oh! Mom picked those out for us,” Miss said. I couldn’t bring myself to say anything.

Ms. Connor walked to the open front door and called out to someone, “Bring the stuff in.”

“C ... can I get you anything,” Miss asked, “coffee? Anything?”

“I won’t be long,” she said, “What’s wrong with her?” she added, pointing at me.

“S ... she needs to cum,” Miss answered, “but I didn’t let her. That’s OK, right, Ms. Connor?”

“Of course, it’s OK. You’re in charge here,” she replied, “at least when I’m not here.”

I was still frozen in place with my eyes looking down at my feet.

“Sit for a minute,” Ms. Connor ordered.

I looked up and started toward the sofa.

“Not you! Just stand here and be quiet!” she pulled my by the elbow to stand in front of the sofa.

Miss sat naked on the sofa while I stood in front of her, motionless, looking down at my feet.

“Hi, Suzy, hee hee!” Giggles said, stumbling into the room, carrying a duffle bag.

I blushed, recalling my time in the sex shop with the submissive giggling girl.

Giggles dropped the heavy bag to the floor. I heard metal clanking. The sound made me look up.

Giggles was wearing a pink ... dress. It looked more like a tube top that started at her nipples and ended at her waist. She had pink heels on her feet and her legs were covered to mid-thigh by sheer, pink stockings. By the time I looked up, Giggles was adjusting the hem to cover her butt cheeks and girlish slit.

I almost said hi to the girl but remembered that Ms. Connor told me to be quiet.

“You must be Tissues! Hee hee,” Giggles said referring to my daughter, “I’m Giggles! Hee hee.”

“Oh! Giggles,” Miss replied, “Mommy told me all about you.”

Giggles closed the front door asking Ms. Connor what she should do with the bag. Ms. Connor instructed her to leave it where it was.

“You can look through that later,” Ms. Connor said to my daughter. She was twirling the wire whisp in her hands. “Did you use this on her yet?” she asked.

“N ... not yet,” Miss answered, “Mom got those out of the draw for me to use. But I only used the wooden spoon and spatula, so far. Oh! ... and the baster. I ... I fucked her with it.”

“Niiiice,” Ms. Connor replied.

Then she looked over at Giggles, “Well?”

“Oh! Hee hee hee, I always forget,” she giggled and pulled her dress up and over her head.

So, we were all naked for Ms. Connor. Just the way she likes it.

“Maybe I’ll just take a minute and give this a try,” Ms. Connor said.

She walked over to me and had me put my hands on my head and spread my legs wide. She ran the whisp over my cunny lips. I bit my lower lip and tried to stand still. I was so horny.

Then she brought it up to my swollen clit and twirled it between her palms. The wires of the whisp ran quickly over my clit, first one way, then the other. I was unsteady on my feet as I felt an orgasm approaching.

She squatted down in front of my cunny and put the wired end of the whisp against the opening of my cunny and twirled it there. Then she started to push it in.

“Bend your knees,” she ordered.

When I did, the whisp entered my horny cunny. Ms. Connor pushed the whisp all the way up my pussy, twirling it all the way. He twirled it deep inside for a while, before pulling it almost all the way out. She fucked me with it as she twirled it.

“I have to get one of these!” she said as she fucked me.

“P ... P ... Please ... let me cum!” I begged.

“She speaks!” Ms. Connor replied, pulling the whisp rudely out of my cunny. She stood and dropped it back onto the coffee table.

Miss was rocking her foot back and forth, squeezing her thighs on her clit. Giggles just giggled.

“Wow, Ms. Connor, hee hee hee, Tissues really has No titties!” Giggles said.

Ms. Connor grabbed Miss by the hand and dragged her to her feet. She pulled my daughter’s hands over her head, stretching her out.

“You want to play?” Ms. Connor asked Giggles.

“Hee hee hee, I sure do, hee hee,” Giggles said and went about feeling up my daughter’s long, thick nipples.

I was close to cumming from the whisp, and watching my daughter getting humiliated by the submissive Giggles kept me on the edge. I stood straight and rocked my thighs back and forth over my clit.

“Hee hee, there’s no tit-flesh here at all. Just nipples. She’s like a little girl with big-girl nipples!”

Miss moaned in her humiliation.

Giggles moved her hands down and between Miss’s legs.

“Wow ... hee hee ... what a clitty! Hee hee,” Giggles giggled as she massaged my daughter’s massive clit.

I hadn’t seen my daughter in this state since Friday night. She was in a humiliation-induced daze, humping back against Giggles’ hand.

Ms. Connor let go of my daughter’s hands. She nearly fell to the floor.

“That’s enough,” she said, “you two, sit!”

Giggles hopped onto the sofa. Miss gathered herself and joined her.

“What’s been going on here all day?” Ms. Connor asked.

Miss filled her in. Ms. Connor nodded and seemed generally pleased. Then she took a tablet out of her handbag, propped it on the coffee table and brought up a picture.

“I just thought I’d show you these. They’re some shots I captured from the videos we have of you two.”

She started to flip through pictures on her tablet. My heart sunk as scene after scene from my basement came up. They apparently set a camera up without us knowing about it.

Then pics from the shoe store came up. When a few pics from the storeroom flashed up, Miss shot me a look that said, ‘you’re in trouble now.’ I regretted not telling her about that now. There was even a close up where they zoomed in on my clit humping Tommy’s little dicky.

Some scenes from her day popped up too. I was shocked to see my daughter naked in a clothing store, strapped to a gynecologist’s table and humping a stripper pole!

The pictures were selected and edited carefully, I noticed. They made it look like I was the only adult engaged in sex acts with these underage teens. If the police got their hands on these, I’d be locked up for a very long time.

“Just in case you were thinking about ... anything!” Ms. Connor said when the last picture was shown, “You! Let’s go!” she ordered Giggles.

Giggles got up and headed toward the door. She opened it and held it open for Ms. Connor.

“You’re such a fucking ditz!” Ms. Connor said.

Giggles looked down, saw that she was still naked and slammed the door shut.

“Hee hee hee ... I always do that,” she giggled.

Ms. Connor grabbed the wooden spoon and gave Giggles a few swats on her bald, girlish slit.

“Ouch! Hee hee ... Ouch! Hee hee...” She even giggled while getting punished.

When Ms. Connor stopped, Giggles found her tube dress, wiggled into it, and went back to open the door.

Ms. Connor left without a word.

“Uh ... Bye Suzie! Bye Tissues! Nice meeting you,” Giggles said and ran out to catch up with Ms. Connor.

“You lied to me!” Miss screamed as soon as the door closed.

“Miss ... I...” I tried to answer, but she shut me up.

“I don’t want to hear anything from you. I’m so FUCKING mad!”

I returned to the position I was in when Ms. Connor arrived. I stood on my heels facing Miss, knees touching, hands clasped in front of my cunny.

“Go outside and pee like a slut and then get in your room!”

I did what I was told and went out the back door. I came back in and Miss was sitting on the sofa with her back turned toward me. I decided not to say anything and just do what I was told.

When I got to my room, I closed the door behind me and leaned against it. Our day was going so well, Miss was so pleased. I went and spoiled it by taking advantage and trying to hide the truth from her.

I wanted to go down, give her a hug and reassure her that I was hers. Hers to do whatever she wanted with. I would be her Mom. Her maid. Her slut. Her whore. Her slave. Anything to please her. But, I didn’t dare disobey her and leave my room.

I fell onto my bed, buried my face in my pillow and cried myself to sleep.

Chapter 6

I woke with a start. I was on top of my bed, face down in my pillow. Other than my heels, I was naked. I looked over at my alarm clock. It was early in the evening and I’d been asleep about an hour.

I didn’t feel rested after my short nap. I felt disappointed in myself. How could I have been so stupid? What could I possibly do now to make up for it?

Obey. Tell the truth. Those were the two obvious things. But it would take time for those to calm my daughter’s wrath. She was so angry.

I was glad that she sent me to my room and didn’t just punish me while she was so enraged. I shuddered to think of what she might have done – how harshly she could have punished me. Maybe with some time to clam down and think, she’d find a reason to show some mercy. Or would she just have time to think of more punishments?

Whatever she decided, I knew that I deserved it. This was all my fault right from the beginning. Why did I lie to her? She didn’t deserve that after all she’d been through since Friday night. We could have had a good mother-daughter day – a good mistress-slave day. But I spoiled it.

I sat on the edge of my bed. I didn’t dare kick my heels off. Miss wanted me to wear them, and I would obey her.

“Oh my God, the pictures!” I said out loud, putting my face in my hands. How would I possibly survive in prison? I pushed that thought out of my mind.

The nap did accomplish one thing. I wasn’t nearly as horny as I’d been before. I still needed to cum, but I wasn’t on the edge.

I thought about all the orgasms I’d given Miss today, too many to count. She deserved them. She was so happy being in charge of me and I ruined it. There were still rooms in the house that she didn’t cum in yet. I was supposed to make her cum in every room and I promised myself that I would, as long as that was still what Miss wanted.

“That’s it!” I said as a thought popped into my head.

I would help her. Being in charge of me made her horny, so I would help her dominate me. Punishing me made her horny, so I would teach her how best to punish me. Denying me orgasm made her horny, so I would show her what made me horniest. I’d make sure that she knew how to bring me right to the edge of cumming and wait until the last possible moment before telling her to stop.

Could I control myself when she’s not home or would I break down and masturbate like a wonton slut? I’m sure she feels that she can’t trust me now. I’m not sure I trusted myself. Maybe a chastity belt was a good idea. The thought of it had my arousal growing.

I walked over to my closet. Flipping through the stripper clothes I’d be wearing. They were all so tight and short. There was not one dress in there that would conceal a chastity belt, nor would the tight stretch pants. Maybe that was a good thing. Maybe I needed the whole world to know what a horny mess I’d become. Maybe that would help me help Miss.

I went back to sit on the bed.

My mind shifted to Ms. Connor’s visit. I thought about how submissive Miss became around her. She was so humiliated when Giggles was allowed to play with her embarrassing flat chest, huge nipples and swollen clit. This was a contradiction. On one hand, she was horny dominating me. On the other, she was horny being dominated.

Or was that really the other hand? I thought it over.

No. It’s not being dominated. It’s being humiliated. She did everything to hide her embarrassing flat chest from the world. We had many talks with me consoling her, trying to convince her that her breasts would come eventually. Now that I’ve seen her naked, I thought otherwise. Would they ever grow?

I thought back to Friday night. In the throws of her powerful first orgasms, she begged to have her secrets exposed to the world.

I tried to convince myself that I didn’t want her treated this way. But I remembered how horny I was watching her humiliation. How hard I came. I couldn’t deny it. I wanted her exposed and humiliated. If that’s what Miss needs, then I would help her.

I started to think of ways that I could get her naked in front of people. It sounded impossible without us being arrested, but Ms. Connor managed to expose me plenty yesterday. Neither one of us is in jail right now.

Maybe Miss needed a big squirt cum while being exposed. That would humiliate her plenty.

That thought got my clit throbbing.

My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Miss’s footsteps coming up the stairs and walking toward my room.

I straightened up. I knew punishment was coming, but I convinced myself that this was the first step toward healing.

Miss pushed open the door and strode toward where I was sitting on the edge of the bed. She was naked!

“Miss ... I...” I tried to start apologizing.

She pushed me down onto the bed by my shoulder and climbed on top of me. Before I knew it, she had straddled my head and pressed her soaking wet cunny down on my face.

“Lick it! ... Just shut up and fucking lick it!” she said and ground her clit over my nose and mouth.

I stuck my tongue out and licked. I wanted to please her so very badly. If she was pleased with me, maybe she won’t punish me.

Remembering how hard she orgasmed when her anus was stimulated, I reached around and wiggled my middle finger up her tight asshole. She pushed her butt out to meet my finger, which moved her giant clit over my mouth. I sucked it in and massaged it with my tongue and lips.

“Oh! That feels so fucking good! More in my asshole! MORE!!” She screamed.

I worked a second finger into my daughter’s asshole, and she squirmed to get them in deep.

“MORE!! Fuck my naughty asshole!!” She begged.

I got the tip of a third finger in her asshole and she erupted. I felt her squirt hit my chin as I sucked her clit. She rocked back and forth on my face until the waves of her orgasm faded. Then she rolled off me onto my bed, trying to catch her breath.

After a few minutes, she rolled over and sat on the end of the bed next to me. I pulled myself up to join her.

“Miss ... I ... I’m sorry...” I started to apologize.

“Don’t even,” she said, “You lied. You can’t change that now. I’m disappointed and I don’t want to discuss it right now.”

“OK, Miss. Let me make you a nice dinner.” I started to stand.

“I ordered pizza. It should be here soon.”

“Oh! What a nice idea. Thank you, Miss.”

She reached and pulled my hand into her lap and held it there.

“We have a lot to talk about, but not now” she said, “Go put my robe on so you can answer the door when the pizza comes. It’s in the living room.”

“Yes, Miss,” I said.

I went down the stairs in my heels and sat on the sofa. My daughter came down a minute later. She was still naked.

“Stand up,” she ordered.

“Yes, Miss,” I answered and stood for her.

She untied the belt and pulled it out of the belt loops.

“M ... Miss?” I asked, wondering where she was going with this.

“Shush! let’s have some fun with the pizza guy,” she said, “hold it closed until he opens the door.”

My clit twitched and my nipples stiffened.

“Whatever happens, don’t touch the robe once you open the door,” she ordered, “I paid for the pizza with your credit card, so all you have to do is grab the box from him.”

DING DONG!

The bell rang. Miss ran to the door. I was confused. I thought she wanted me to answer it. Besides, she was still naked!

She waved me over to the door. I walked over and started to open the door. Miss stood behind it, out of sight of whoever was on our stoop. She motioned me to open the door. I wanted very much to please her, so I let go of the robe and reached for the doorknob.

The robe fell open. My pussy was exposed, but my hard nipples held the robe in place. I took a deep breath and pulled the door open and stepped into the open doorway.

A gust of wind blew and the robe flew completely open and partway down my arms. My first instinct was to cover myself, but I resisted.

“Whoa!” the pizza guy said, looking my body up and down. He was frozen in place. The pizza was still in the warmer and he just held it there, staring.

“Is ... Is that our pizza?” I stammered. I could feel myself blushing as I shifted my weight from foot to foot.

“Uh ... Uhhh ... yea...” he snapped back to reality and fumbled to remove the pizza box from the warmer. His eyes never left my body. I could feel his eyes on my nipples and bald cunny.

When he finally got the box out of the warmer, I reached to take it from him. The robe was down around my elbows and I fumbled a bit.

An evil thought popped into my mind in that moment. I let the robe slip completely off.

“I’m useless in these heels and I don’t want to spoil the pizza,” I said, “will you put it on the kitchen table for me? This way.”

I turned and walked toward the kitchen, shaking my naked ass for the young man. I was thinking about my naked daughter behind the door and I could feel the juices making my thighs slippery.

I looked over my shoulder to see him pull the front door closed and follow me. His eyes were glued to my naked ass and he never noticed my naked daughter scamper for cover behind the easy chair.

He put the pizza box down on the kitchen table and turned to face me, still stunned.

“I think I paid by credit card, correct?” I asked.

“Uhh ... yes ... yes you did,” he stammered while his eyes were glued to my pussy.

An awkward moment passed as he didn’t move.

“Is there anything else?” I asked.

“Uhhh ... h ... how about a blow job?” He asked.

I glanced over to see Miss behind the easy chair, where the pizza guy couldn’t see her, but I could. She was shaking her head. Her hands covered her mouth to keep the guy from hearing her laughing.

“I think you should leave, now, young man.”

“OK,” he said as he lowered his head and went out the door.

I followed close behind him and made sure to quickly lock both locks.

I turned with my back to the door and slid down until I was sitting there, laughing. Miss ran out from behind the sofa to join me.

We calmed down after a minute.

“Let’s eat,” she said.

We went into the kitchen and ate the pizza, laughing as we talked about the look on the pizza guy’s face.

“I bet he’s back in the pizza store telling everyone about the hot naked MILF who answered the door,” Miss said.

“MILF? What’s that?” I asked.

“O ... M ... G ... Mom, you’re so lame!” She replied, “M ... I ... L ... F ... Mother I’d Like to Fuck!” She busted out laughing.

“Oh! I never...” I laughed with her. “Well, he didn’t ask to fuck me, just for a blow job!”

“Would you really give him a blow job?” Miss asked.

“You told me not to,” I replied, changing the mood from laughter to dead seriousness, “but I would have if you were nodding yes instead of shaking your head no.”

“Really?” she asked, a bit stunned by my reply.

“I ... I’m going to obey you from now on.” I replied.

Chapter 7

We finished our pizza and I started cleaning everything up. I struck up a conversation while I cleaned.

“So, when you came up to my room earlier, I was expecting to be punished,” I said.

“I wanted to punish you at first,” she answered, “but Ms. Connor called to see if we opened the bag she left. I had forgotten all about it.”

I had forgotten about that bag myself. I cringed remembering the sound of the duffle bag made when Giggles dropped it on the floor. I also realized that the bag was nowhere to be seen.

Miss explained she and Ms. Connor spoke for a while. She didn’t give up many details, but she said that they spoke about how she was feeling about being in charge. Ms. Connor had gotten the details of Miss’s shopping spree – details that I still didn’t have other than the few pictures I saw – and she was particularly interested in how my daughter felt at the time things were happening and, also how she felt thinking about things after.

“She said that I have a lot to experience and learn before my place gets sorted out,” Miss explained.

“I think we both do,” I replied, thinking about my own experiences.

“The conversation just got me so horny. I needed to cum really bad.”

“I know how you feel.”

“Sucks for you!” she said laughing.

I finished cleaning up the kitchen and we went to the living room. We sat together, holding hands on the sofa.

“Miss, may I ask you something?” I said.

“You can ask anything,” she answered, “but I don’t have to answer.”

“Of course. Yesterday ... D ... did any man ... you know ... did you?” I stammered. I had very few conversations with her about boys and all, other than telling her not to.

“No!” She shot back, “Debbie let a man touch me, her neighbor. But that’s it.”

“Oh! Thank Goodness!”

Was I actually happy that an adult man touched my daughter? So much had changed in the last couple of days. I decided that I’d let it go. I didn’t recall seeing any men in the pictures Ms. Connor showed us. I guess there was no camera around to record that.

“I haven’t even kissed a boy, yet.” She admitted, blushing.

“Well, we could call the pizza guy back...” I said, joking.

“No!” she cried, “If you do, I’ll make you give him a blow job!”

We had a good laugh. In the back of my mind, I thought about how many years it had been since I’d been with a man, myself. Tommy’s little dicky certainly didn’t count. I think it was too small to get inside me at all, anyway. Poor boy. He’s young, though. It will grow ... I hope.

Maybe I SHOULD call the pizza guy. That would be easy. No, not him. But the thought of a real dick pounding my newly awakened cunny had me all wet and tingly.

But ... Miss ... She’s in charge. I’d need her permission, of course. How could I even ask her that? Thinking about it only made my arousal stronger.

I wanted to take the initiative to get back on Miss’s good side. The stunt with the pizza guy was a good start, but that’s all it was. I had a long way to go to regain her trust and I knew that she would still punish me for lying. Ms. Connor’s bag of tricks was around here somewhere!

“Are we going to finish our orgasm trip around the house tonight?” I asked.

“Oh!” she was surprised at my question, and blushed, “OK!”

“What’s next? Kitchen downstairs?”

“No!” she said quickly, “not yet.”

Hmmm ... What was that about? I didn’t push it.

“What about the bathroom down here?” I asked.

We hardly ever use it, reserving it for guests. Also, if we don’t use it, we don’t have to clean it. It’s really small, just a toilet and sink.

“OK!” she replied jumping up off the sofa.

I followed her to the bathroom. There’s barely enough room for one person in there. I was wondering how we would do this.

She pulled me in by both hands and our naked bodies touched. She guided my right hand to her chest and my left to her cunny. I squeezed her nipple and rubbed her throbbing clit and swollen cunny lips between my fingers.

She moaned, reaching one hand up to massage my tit and squeeze my nipple and the other around to massage my butt.

I’m a few inches taller than Miss and with the heels, I towered over her. It didn’t feel right. I grabbed her under her armpits and lifted her up onto the toilet. Now she was a couple of inches taller than me. Much better! Our hands returned to stimulating each other.

This was much different than all the other situations of the day so far. This was much more loving. Mother and daughter making each other feel good.

With her above me, I was able to spread my legs a bit and rub my clit on her thigh. She felt my advance and pushed her thigh in to me.

“Ahhhhh ... Mmmmmm...” I moaned.

“Remember,” she whispered, “no cumming.”

As she said that she started to rub a finger between my butt cheeks.

“I ... I know, Miss,” I replied.

I looked up into her eyes and she looked down into mine and we kissed. Our tongues met and we explored each other.

“Do it slow,” she asked, “I want to cum slow this time.”

I nodded and went back to kissing her.

I found the right rhythm and pressure to hump her thigh and keep myself right on the edge of cumming, but not letting myself go over the edge. I rubbed her cunny with the same, slow rhythm. We moaned into each other’s mouths.

The tip of her finger found it’s target and entered my asshole.

“AH! AH! AH!” I moaned. I had to stop humping her thigh to stop from cumming, but I didn’t stop rubbing her. My middle finger entered her soaking wet cunny and I slowly finger fucked her, keeping up the stimulation of her huge clit.

“Good girl,” she whispered, “it’s so good like this. I’m gonna ... gonna ... CUM!!”

I felt her cunny throbbing on my finger, but no squirt erupted. She moaned as wave after wave overtook her.

“Don’t stop! I’m still cumming!” she ordered, and I obeyed. I kept up the slow steady rhythm as she humped my hand as the waves kept coming over her.

I wrapped my arm around her back to steady her as she had orgasm after orgasm. She had more orgasms in one day than I had over the in years, and yet she was still cumming.

Finally, she stopped humping my hand as her orgasms subsided. She fell into my arms, wrapping her legs around my waist.

I backed out of the tiny bathroom holding her by her butt. We barely fit through the door.

Unsteady on my heels, I went over to the sofa and sat, with her on top of me. We hugged each other on the sofa for a while.

“That was amazing,” she said after a few minutes, “so different.”

“I love you,” I said.

“I love you, too,” she said, hugging me tighter, “that doesn’t mean you’re not getting punished for lying to me. You know that, right?”

I squeezed her tighter, “Of course. I deserve to be punished. I ... I’m sorry I lied to you.”

“Don’t move,” she ordered, hopping off my lap.

She skipped to the basement door and disappeared down the stairs.

She skipped back up a minute later, holding something behind her back. She stopped in front of me.

“Give me your hands,” she said.

I looked up into her eyes, knowing that it was time for my punishment. I obeyed and held my hands out in front of me.

She revealed a pair of padded handcuffs from behind her back, holding them in front of my face for a moment. She fumbled with them a bit as she attached one, then the other, to my wrists. I sensed that she didn’t want to hurt me with them since she didn’t tighten them too much.

I sensed another opportunity to help her and get on her good side.

“I ... think you may be able to make these a little tighter, don’t you?” I offered.

She didn’t answer but tightened them a couple of clicks more. They were tighter, but still not hurting at all.

“I think maybe one more click each will be perfect,” I said.

That took it a bit too far.

“Oh?” she said and tightened them two clicks more each. “Better?”

They were tight, but since they were padded cuffs, they weren’t hurting too much.

“Oh!” I answered, “yes, that’s perfect now.”

“Up!” she ordered, grabbing me by the hands and pulling me up off the sofa.

She was still naked, and I noticed that her nipples were swollen. Apparently, this was turning her on. I was happy for her. It was turning me on too.

She led me over to the basement steps and helped me down as I was unsteady in my heels. We descended step by step. I couldn’t help but recall my descent down to the dungeon under Ms. Connor’s shop. My mind was a blur. I didn’t know what to expect in Ms. Connor’s dungeon, but I was even more apprehensive descending into my own basement.

We got to the bottom of the stairs and made the left turn into the den side of the basement. I recalled the events that occurred in that room two nights ago and my pussy throbbed.

Miss had emptied Ms. Connor’s bag and I noticed more cuffs, the spreader bar, several spanking implements. I also saw dildos and vibrators which made my clit tingle. Then I saw the feathers and tickling implements. I was going to be tickled!

I wished in that moment that Miss had let me go outside to pee before coming down the stairs.

Chapter 8

Miss led me over to one of the columns in the room.

“Take your heels off,” she ordered.

I was happy to comply. But walking in my bare feet felt a little odd after spending the day in platform pumps.

“Ms. Connor gave me some hints. She said that since I’m new at this, we have to be careful. You have to tell me if I tie you up and hurt your back or shoulders or anything,” she said.

“I will, Miss. Thank you.” I replied.

She had me stretch my arms up over my head. She had to pull a chair over to stand on to reach up and attach the cuffs. I was stretched out, but still able to keep my feet flat on the floor.

“OK?” she asked.

“Yes, Miss, so far. Thank you, Miss,” I said.

She stepped in front of me, still naked. Her body was so girlish. It made her long nipples, swollen cunny lips and thick clit stand out. I could tell that despite all the orgasms I’d given her, she was very horny. Her thighs were shiny with her juices half-way down her thighs.

“You lied to me,” she scolded.

“I ... I know, Miss ... I’m sooo sorry...” I pleaded.

“Don’t say anything! Just listen.”

I stopped talking. My clit throbbed at being scolded by my daughter.

“You lied to me,” she started over, “You had the chance to tell me everything and you left out the part about what happened in back of the shoe store. I don’t know why you left that out, but it doesn’t matter. I’m very disappointed in you.”

My heart sunk when she said that. I remembered when my mother or father said that and how badly it made me feel then.

She continued, “First, you will tell me exactly what happened. Don’t leave anything out.”

I recounted everything that happened in the storeroom. I tried to remember everything and give her all the details. She just stood and listened with a blank look on her face. I blushed as I told her how I had multiple orgasms on Tommy’s tiny dicky while he ejaculated onto my clit. I ended by telling her that Ms. Connor made me give Ms. Chelsea my phone number and that Ms. Chelsea wanted to punish my daughter’s big clit.

“Are you sure that’s everything?” she asked.

“Yes, Miss. I promise.” I replied, hoping that I hadn’t accidentally left anything out.

“OK. I’m gonna tickle you now.” she said, walking over to the pile of supplies.

She put on rubber gloves and walked over carrying a tube of some kind of cream. She squeezed a generous amount onto the gloves and started rubbing the cream all over me.

“Ms. Connor said this will make your skin more tickly, hee hee.” She giggled.

I didn’t feel any different as she applied the cream. She made sure to cover my body completely, including my tits, nipples and cunny. When she was done, she picked up a small plastic bottle.

“We have something special for your butthole, turn around and face the pole and spread your legs,” she ordered.

I did what I was told and felt her use one hand to spread my butt cheeks.

“Itching powder!” She laughed and I felt a few puffs of air on and around my asshole.

I didn’t feel anything right away, but then it hit me.

“OH!” I gasped as the itching started. Miss guided me back around to face her as I clenched my cheeks to try to scratch the intense itching.

Miss didn’t waste any time. She pulled off the gloves and started running her fingers over my belly and up into my arm pits.

“Oh God! No! Heee haaa. I’m so ticklish ... ish ... ish ... haaa haaa!” I started laughing uncontrollably.

She used her fingers all over my body. She even picked up my feet and ran her fingers over the soles and under my toes. The whole time, the itching powder did its work. All my squirming around worked it into my asshole good. No matter what I did, I couldn’t scratch the itch.

The cream she applied did its magic too. I felt more ticklish than I did on Friday night. I screamed in laughter as my daughter tickled me relentlessly.

The tickling stopped suddenly, though the itching in my asshole was constant. I tried to catch my breath.

Miss stepped over to the supplies and returned with two pointy feathers.

She just looked at me for a minute, then asked, “Is your butthole itchy?”

I wiggled my hips and clenched my cheeks trying to scratch the itch. “Oh my God! It’s so itchy! Please, wash it off.” I replied.

“No way! I like the way it makes you wiggle. Hee hee.”

She reached up and started using the feathers on my tits. She started on the undersides and slowly made circles getting closer and closer to my nipples. The cream made my skin more sensitive to the feathers. I screamed in laughter when they finally reached my sensitive nipples.

“Ahhhhh! Heee heee heee ... haaa haaa haaa!”

She tickled my nipples until they were more swollen than I’d ever felt them. I thought they might burst.

She kept up the tickling assault while the powder relentlessly attacked my asshole. She used different implements and experimented to see which ones tickled which places most. The only thing she didn’t tickle was my cunny. Yet, I knew that was coming at some point. I didn’t have to wait long.

She stopped tickling and let me catch my breath for a minute.

“I gonna tickle your cunny now,” she said, “DON’T cum! And DON’T pee on me. Now spread your legs.”

I didn’t want to, but I remembered my promise to myself that I would do anything to help Miss. I spread my legs as wide as I could while keeping my toes on the floor. My horny pussy was completely exposed to her.

“I’m ready for you, Miss,” I said.

She grabbed two puffy feathers and ran them over my mound and all over my horny cunny. The cream kicked in and I was a laughing mess in no time.

She switched to a Q-tip and used it to tickle my quivering clit. The itching in my asshole seemed to fire my clit up and it swelled bigger than ever.

When she switched to an electric toothbrush on my clit, I had to try to stop her. “P ... p ... please, Miss ... I’m gonna cum!”

She stopped immediately.

“Good girl!” she said and gave me a moment to clam down before applying the toothbrush again.

She brought me to the edge a few times and each time I was able to stop her before I went over the edge. The last time I lasted only about a second. I was so close to cumming.

She tried every single implement on my cunny and clit. None of them brought me close to cumming like the toothbrush. When she had her fill of tickling my cunny she stopped again. I was a sweaty mess, barely able to catch my breath.

“Is the itching powder wearing off?” she asked.

I tried to focus on the sensation in my asshole while still trying to catch my breath. It did feel a little less itchy down there. Maybe sweat was washing it off. I told the truth, hoping that my tickle torture would end when the powder wore off.

“Yes, Miss, I think so,” I told her.

“OK,” she said matter-of-factly.

Miss stepped up on the chair and released the cuffs, letting my arms down. I nearly fell over, and she helped me to the sofa, still cuffed. I flopped down and assumed the fetal position. I was relieved. Not only because the torture had ended, but because I made it through without cumming or peeing.

After a few minutes, she pulled me off the sofa. She had me lie on my back on the floor and proceeded to secure me with my arms over my head and the spreader bar attached to my ankles. She pulled the bar over my head and attached it to the same column that my wrists were attached to. The effect was to elevate my butt off the floor. My pussy and asshole were completely exposed.

She rubbed more tickle cream into my feet and tickled them with her fingers and all the implements. She ticked the soles. She tickled the balls of my feet. She tickled under and between my toes. I howled in laughter, the cream making the tickle nerves in my feet so much more ticklish.

She put another pair of gloves on and grabbed the bottle of itching powder.

“No! Please ... No more ... it’s so bad...” I begged.

She didn’t hesitate and I felt those familiar puffs of air on my asshole. Spread as it was, I felt the powder hit the inner most crevices of my already tortured asshole.

“Ms. Connor said I shouldn’t use this on your cunny,” she said, pulling her gloves off.

I thanked Ms. Connor in my head as the itch hit me. In this position, I couldn’t even rub my cheeks together to try to scratch the itch. All I could do was clench my sphincter, which did nothing more than work the powder deeper into my asshole.

“Look!” Miss giggled, pointing at my asshole, “It’s winking at me! I wonder what would happen if I tickled your butthole with a feather now.”

“Oh my God! Oh my God! No! Please! It itches so much already!” I pleaded to no avail.

A few seconds later, two pointy feathers were circling around my itchy asshole, making their way toward the center.

“Tickle tickle tickle!” Miss teased.

She dropped one of the feathers and used her fingers to spread my asshole even wider. She used the other pointy feather to tickle the center-most crevice of my asshole. My entire existence was focused on that one point of my body. The relentless tickling and itching were overwhelming. My body did the only thing it had available to extinguish the itch.

“PFFFFFFFFFFFFFT!” My asshole erupted in a long loud fart!

Miss fell back onto the floor, shocked for a second. Then she immediately broke out laughing. I just laid there (I was tied of course) and tried to regain my composure. The itch was scratched for a few seconds, but then returned.

“PFFFFFFFFFFFFFT!” My asshole erupted again.

They weren’t the worst smelling farts ever, but they were pretty bad.

Miss got up, still laughing, and started waving her hands in the air, trying to dissipate the odor. I was just relieved that I hadn’t pooped myself. One shred of dignity remained.

“Oh My God, Mom,” she said through her laughing, “that’s disgusting. I’ll untie you so you can go to the bathroom before you poop on the floor!”

She quickly untied me and allowed me to use the downstairs bathroom. When I was done, I didn’t want to leave the bathroom. I was so humiliated. Not just because I farted like that, but because my daughter was waiting for me to finish pooping.

I washed up and left the bathroom, totally humiliated.

“Don’t worry,” Miss said, “that ends the tickling for today!”

“I’m sorry, Miss,” was all I could say.

“Get over to the column, time for your tittie punishment.”

I lowered my head and did what I was told. Miss cuffed my hands above my head again. My tits were ready to be punished.

Miss started by pinching my nipples harder and harder until I screamed. Then she grabbed a flogger and strapped them. She flogged my tits up, down, side to side and diagonally. My nipples were burning when she used the riding crop to punish them.

She picked up a cane and slapped in in her palm a few times.

“Please, Miss,” I begged, “they already hurt so much.”

As much as I wanted to obey and help my daughter, I wasn’t sure I could take the cane on my tits after everything else.

She measured me with the cane from different angles, trying to decide how to swat them.

SWAT!

The cane came down on my right tit, just above the nipple.

SWAT!

A swat on the same tit, just below the nipple this time.

She repeated the two swats on my left tit.

I managed to keep from screaming. Until...

SWAT!

My right nipple burned like it was on fire as the cane swatted across it.

“Ahhhhh ... Ahhhh ... Ahhhh...” I screamed.

My left nipple got its turn, and I screamed some more.

Miss gave me a minute before she ordered me to turn around. I obeyed and waited for whatever she had planned for my butt.

She grabbed a leather paddle that was shaped like a ping pong paddle, and swatted my butt cheeks. It made a loud sound but didn’t hurt too much. Seeing that the paddle wasn’t hurting me much, she switched to a wooden paddle that had holes drilled in it. It looked like one you’d see in frat house comedy movie. I wasn’t laughing.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

She laid into my butt with the wooden paddle. First from my right side, then my left. She gave me a few on the backs of my thighs that really stung.

I was crying and pleading for her to stop by that point.

She stopped with the paddle, only to pick up the cane. She weighed it in her hands, dropped it and picked up the thicker cane.

SWAT! SWAT!

Two quick ones to my butt cheeks had me screaming. I could feel the difference from the lighter cane.

She gave me ten to my butt cheeks and backs of my thighs. Then ordered me to turn around. She gave me two swats on the front of each of my thighs.

Miss left me hanging there until I calmed down a bit. I was still sobbing when she let my arms down but kept me cuffed. I knew I wasn’t done.

“No ... please...” I begged, knowing what was to come.

She didn’t answer. She proceeded to secure me in the same position I was in for my asshole tickling. Only this time, she had me lying on top of the ottoman. That put her target higher up and easier for her to attack. She also added clamps to my tortured nipples. She looked over at me as she held the toothed ones in her hands. Thank goodness she dropped them and used the smooth clamps on me instead.

She started with the crop, lightly at first, but then harder and harder. She slapped my cunny and clit until they started to sting. She went to the supplies and dropped the crop. I wasn’t expecting to see what she came back to me with – a butt plug and tube of lube.

Miss rubbed some lube on my asshole and pushed her finger in a bit. Then she lubed the plug. She put the tip of the plug against my asshole. The only thought that popped into my mind was my ex-husband saying, “push like you’re going to poop,” before my first time with anal sex. I pushed myself open as Miss quickly shoved the plug all the way in.

“AAHHHHH!” I screamed.

It was, by far, the largest thing that was ever up my ass. My sphincter snapped closed after the widest part of the plug passed. There was no way my daughter would think of something like this on her own. Ms. Connor must have carefully coached her.

Miss grabbed the flogger and swatted my pussy and clit. Some of the swats hit the base of the plug, making me squeal. As much as it hurt, I was approaching an orgasm. What had happened to me? How could being treated like this by my daughter possibly make me horny? But I couldn’t deny it.

I lost count of the swats before she dropped the crop and grabbed the base of the plug. She started to pull it out which brought me right to the edge of an orgasm.

“Wait! Wait! Wait!” I screamed, “It’ll make me cum.”

Miss paused for a moment. “Don’t you dare, if you know what’s good for you,” she warned.

Then she continued to slowly pull the plug out. I nearly erupted in orgasm when the widest part passed my sphincter. I don’t know how I didn’t cum, but somehow, I managed.

Miss let me breathe for a couple of minutes before she walked up next to me. She leaned in with her face close to mine.

“Almost done,” she whispered, “only five more spanks.”

“Please...” was all I could say. I knew where those five were going to land. Was I begging for mercy or begging for five hard swats on my pussy and asshole?

“Don’t ever lie to me again,” she whispered an inch away from my ear.

I thought I’d get the cane, but Miss grabbed what looked like a rubber paddle. She held it up by the handle and the spanking part flopped over. It was about two or three inched wide at its base and tapered down to a point.

The second thing that surprised me was that instead of taking a position between my legs, Miss climbed up and straddled my head, facing my pussy.

“Lick it!” she ordered and sat down on my face. I obeyed and stuck my tongue inside her sopping wet cunny.

SWAT!

The tip of the rubber paddle struck my pussy lips.

“MMMmffff!” I screamed into my daughter’s pussy.

She started humping my face and my tongue went from her cunny to her clit, back in her cunny and then over her asshole and back again.

SWAT!

Another swat on my pussy lips.

“Wait. That one doesn’t count! I missed,” She said.

I don’t know what she was aiming for, but my cunny certainly didn’t think she missed. I couldn’t protest, though, given the dripping wet pussy that was covering my mouth.

SWAT!

Now I knew what she was aiming for as the paddle tip struck me square on the clit. I screamed into my daughter’s pussy again.

“That’s better,” Miss said.

SWAT!

A second swat punished my engorged clit. I felt an orgasm building again.

SWAT! SWAT!

Two quick swats fell on my sore asshole as my daughter humped my face harder and faster.

“MMMMMMMFFFFFFF...” she moaned and squirted all over my face.

She slid of my face and onto the floor when her orgasm subsided.

“That was incredible,” she said as she caught her breath.

“Please ... Please, Miss...” I said, “my legs are cramping and I think these clamps need to come off my nipples now.”

“OH!” she said and jumped up, “punishment is over for tonight.”

‘For tonight?’ I thought.

I screamed when she yanked the nipple clamps off. I guess Ms. Connor didn’t tell her to take them off slowly.

“Even though I should punish your butthole more for farting in my face!” she said, laughing.

I managed a laugh, myself. I was sore all over, but relieved that I made it through. I was happy that I obeyed and didn’t cum.

Miss removed the remaining restraints, and we rested a bit.

After a few minutes, Miss said that we needed to shower and that I could clean up the basement when she was at school tomorrow. I didn’t argue. We showered together. Miss had me wash myself first, it hurt and felt good at the same time. She then had me wash her. I pampered her as best I could. I wanted to please her.

After our shower, Miss helped me put lotion on my sore butt, tits, pussy, and asshole. I returned the favor and gently rubbed lotion over her body. I looked at myself in the mirror. I was read and bruised in places. I smiled thinking that through it all, I obeyed.

Miss said, “Let’s play dress up!” when we were done and pulled me out of the bathroom.

Chapter 9

Miss pulled me into my bedroom and sat on my bed.

“Let’s see the clothes you got,” she said.

“Yes, Miss,” I replied

I blushed remembering all the slutty dresses and outfits I have. I went to my closet, pulled out a red party dress and draped it in front of my naked body.

“Put it on!” Miss ordered.

“Yes, Miss.”

I stepped into the dress and wiggled myself into the tight material. I pulled the straps up over my shoulders and adjusted it on my body. It wasn’t one of the sheerest dresses I had, but my nipples stuck out prominently. It was blatantly obvious that I wasn’t wearing a bra and that I was either freezing cold or very horny. The hem came about two inches below my butt cheeks.

“See?” I said and did a twirl for my daughter, wiggling my butt. I wanted to please her.

“I’m sure you have heels to match,” She said.

I found the red strappy platform sandals and slipped them on.

“Nice!” Miss complimented.

I smiled since I pleased her. Without being told, I did a little catwalk strut for her. The hem of the dress crept up and landed right at the crease of my butt cheeks. I thought my cunny was still covered, barely. I didn’t adjust the hem as I walked.

“OK. Wear that outfit tomorrow. I want you to get your hair done while I’m in school. Tell the beautician you want to let it grow longer ask for a sexy style. And get a manicure and pedicure, too. Bright red polish to match your dress and shoes. And you need new make-up. Tell the girl at the make-up counter that you’re going to a costume party dressed as a prostitute,” Miss said, filling up my calendar for the day tomorrow, “Let her give you the make-over in the store and buy nail polish to match the rest of your outfits.”

“Yes, Miss,” I agreed.

“OK. Let’s see the next outfit,” she ordered.

The scene repeated with each of the dresses Ms. Connor made me buy. One was sluttier than the next. I was getting more and more horny with each one, thinking of walking out in the world dressed this way. Miss commented on each one.

“Ooooohh ... That one’s really see through,”

“Careful your titties don’t pop out of that one,”

“Make sure you wear that one on windy days, so you flash your naked cunny!”

It went the same with the skirts and tops. Very short, very low waisted, very transparent. Very slutty.

Miss made me wear matching heels with each outfit and do the catwalk. I loved showing off for my daughter, but I was worried about being out in public dressed in these slutty clothes. Something inside me felt that Ms. Connor had everything under control on our shopping trip. Who would look after me if I were out and about alone dressed like this?

After I tried on all the dresses and skirts, I showed Miss the tight leggings Ms. Connor had me buy.

“Miss? Do you think these are for me to wear under my dresses or skirts?” I asked with hope.

“I don’t know,” Miss answered, “Put the white ones on.”

I worked myself into the white leggings, under the skirt I was wearing. I pulled them up as far as I could, slipped my heels on, and turned to face my daughter. They were like sheer stockings on my legs and ended at mid-calf.

“Hmmmm...” Miss said, “I like the skirt much better with your legs naked. Take the skirt off.”

I pushed the tiny skirt down and stepped out of it.

“Nice camel toe!” Miss commented.

“Camel toe?” I had no idea what she was talking about.

“Look in the mirror,”

I turned to look in the mirror and saw exactly what Miss meant by ‘camel-toe’. The leggings were pulled up tight between my cunny lips. They were transparent everywhere except for the small portion around my cunny. The low waist left the top of my mound exposed. I turned and saw my naked butt showing through them.

“Perfect!” Miss said.

My heart sunk.

Miss had me model the rest of the leggings with matching tops and heels. All in all, I had about three weeks of outfits to wear and not a stitch of underwear.

After I modeled everything for Miss, I put everything away and laid my red dress out for tomorrow. My clit was throbbing, but I didn’t want to make Miss angry by asking for an orgasm. She was in a good mood from the fashion show. I was surprised that she didn’t put her robe back on but stayed naked the whole time.

“Time for me to cum in the garage,” she said when I was done, “and I want a squirt one, this time.”

Our garage was basically used for storage. I couldn’t fit my car in there any longer. Miss laid a towel on the work bench that my ex-husband used to use. She hopped up, shimmied herself to the edge of the wooden bench and pulled her knees up and apart, exposing her drenched cunny and swollen clit.

I didn’t wait for instructions and dove in. I licked her and sucked her massive clitty. When she started humping my face, I wiggled two fingers up her asshole, and she erupted onto my face. When she calmed down, she hopped off the bench and had me use the towel to clean us up.

Halfway up the stairs, Miss said, “I want to try on my clothes now. You can help me.”

“It’s getting late, Miss. You have school tomorrow. Maybe we should get to bed now.” I said.

She turned to face me and said, “You don’t get to tell me when to go to bed anymore,” and continued up the stairs.

“I’m sorry, Miss. I was only suggesting...” I replied, but she ignored me and continued up and into her bedroom.

The scene in Miss’s bedroom was much different than the fashion show in mine, earlier. Miss tried on her tiny, sheer clothes glumly. I tried to help with some comments.

“Oh, that color looks nice on you,”

“You look cute in that one,”

“That skirt’s not TOO short,”

I don’t think I was helpful.

I did notice that Miss remained highly aroused throughout the process. She looked in the mirror at the outfits and fingered her nipples and clitty as she commented.

“I’m naked!”

“You can see how wet my cunny is!”

“This top is so tiny, I can’t cover my nipples!”

“I have no titties, everyone will see!”

“I can actually see my clitty throbbing in these shorts!”

When she was done trying everything on, she said, “Miss Connor said I should wear skirts all week this week. Help me pick out an outfit for tomorrow.”

As we sorted through the skirts and tops, she added, “I want to please her. Find the shortest skirt and tiniest matching top.”

There was a white, pleated skirt that left her butt cheeks exposed, but managed to keep her cunny covered while she was standing still. She put that on with a top that wasn’t more than two white triangles covering her nipples.

She looked herself over in the mirror and said, “Give me that sheer, white camisole.”

She put the camisole on. Her tittless chest and pink nipples were clearly visible. Again, she looked herself over.

“I didn’t get any heels like you have, only the silly toy ones” she said almost disappointed, “I’ll just wear the white flip flops.”

I handed her the flop flops and she slid them on. She looked herself over again in the mirror, picking her feet up to look the flip flops over.

“No!” she said, “Ms. Connor will want me to wear the plastic ones. Get them for me.”

I obeyed and Miss slid on the plastic princess heels and checked out her reflection again.

“I don’t know why she wants me to wear a skirt. My clitty doesn’t show. I thought she wanted to totally expose me,” she said to her own reflection, rather than to me.

My cunny dripped throughout the show. I thought about how Miss needed to be humiliated; about how she shouted that she wanted to be exposed during her hardest orgasm on Friday night. I needed to help her.

“Maybe she just wants to spread it out a bit, Miss. Expose your flat chest and nipples first. I know how humiliating that will be for you. Everyone will know that you stuffed your bra with tissues. Everyone will see that...” did I dare say it? “ ... they’ll see that you have no titties!”

She shot both hands down to her cunny when I said that and quickly erupted.

“MMMMMMMM ... Yes! ... They’ll see! They’ll know! ... AAAHHHHH!”

I wanted to join her and rub my clit until I erupted, but I wasn’t allowed.

When she finished, she pulled the outfit off. She laid it out for tomorrow and sat next to me on the bed. I put my arm around her waist, and she leaned her head into me.

“I ... I’m sure Ms. Connor knows what she’s doing, Miss. She said you were going to be exposed and I’m sure she’ll do it,” I said, “Everyone will see your giant clitty.”

I felt my daughter nod her head.

I thought for a minute and then added, “A ... and m ... maybe you’ll have a big squirt orgasm, too!”

Miss sat upright quickly.

“Do you really think so!?” she asked excitedly, “in front of everyone!?”

“I don’t know, Miss,” I replied, “We are under Ms. Connor’s control now. It will be whatever she wants, whenever she wants.”

She leaned back into me. We hugged each other tightly for a minute.

“Let’s go to sleep now, Miss, we both have a long day tomorrow,” I said, then asked, “C ... can I sleep here with you tonight?”

She sat up straight, the Miss who was in charge of me came back to the surface, suddenly.

“No!” she snapped, “not tonight. Go pee and then go downstairs and get some cuffs and the bar that hooks to your ankles.”

I was disappointed. Miss meant to tie me in bed. She didn’t trust me not to masturbate. I don’t think I completely trusted myself either.

“Yes, Miss,” I replied and stood to leave her bedroom.

“I ... I want to ask Ms. Connor if I can change the bathroom rule. I don’t like that one,” she said.

A tear welled up into my eye, “That would be very nice, Miss. Thank you so much,” I said grabbing her hands and kissing them.

“Now go!” she ordered.

I did what I was told and returned to find Miss waiting for me in my room. I laid on my back as she secured my wrists to the headboard and attached my ankles to the spreader bar. She made sure my head was comfortably on my pillow.

“There!” she said.

I tried to get her to change her mind. I promised to be good. I promised not to masturbate. But Miss’s mind was made up. She leaned over and gave me a peck on the lips.

“Good night,” she said and walked over to turn off the light.

“Oh!” she said when the light went out, “I forgot to tell you. Ms. Connor’s tailor, Ms. Jansen, will be here at 9:00 tomorrow morning with your new chastity belt. Make sure you’re showered for her.”

“Oh!” I said, “Yes, Miss. Thank you for letting me know. I’ll be ready. Good night, Miss. I love you.”

“I love you, too,” she said and left my room.

I felt the large puddle of cunny juice growing between my legs as I thought about how I’d look in my new red dress and chastity belt as I went about my day tomorrow.

The End

I groaned and rolled over when I slowly started to wake up. I was so sore. Everywhere. What kind of weird dreams did I have last night? Where am I?

It took time for me to realize that I wasn’t in my room. I was in the basement on the futon. And I was startled when I looked over to see someone on the futon with me!

My memory came back slowly. “Oh My God!” I thought to myself. “I wasn’t dreaming!”

The basement was pretty dark. A little light shone in from between the curtains on the small windows. “What time is it?” I thought. I focused on the form next to me. All I could really make out was tits. Huge ones. Obviously, it was Debbie, the head cheerleader.

Not wanting to wake her, I slowly rolled over to climb out of bed and realized that I was naked. Instinctively, my hands moved to cover my nipples and cunny. I turned to put my feet down on the floor and sat for a minute to chill.

I saw Tonya and Addie spooning on the sofa and Laia crashed in the easy chair. They were all still asleep. I got up and walked toward the stairs. On my way, I tripped on one of our cheerleader uniforms and put it on. I looked for a few seconds, but I couldn’t find the panties. I walked up the dark steps quietly, not wanting to wake anyone up.

The kitchen was bright when I opened the basement door. “Mom?” I called, but not too loud.

I looked around the house, but there was no sign of Mom or Ms. Connor. It was like 11:00 already. I peed and put on a pot of coffee and sat at the kitchen table.

Scenes from last night kept popping into my head. Mom walked in on my initiation. They were tickling my titties. Or my long thick nipples anyway. They discovered my secret when they pulled my bra off and wads of tissues flew out. “Tissues! Oh my God!” I said out loud. “They’re calling me tissues now.” They all saw that I have absolutely no titties at all. I’m completely flat. All I have are fat nipples. I felt a little tingle in my cunny thinking about it.

Mom tried to put a stop to the festivities, but my teammates stopped her. She was stripped naked and tickled. God, her cunny is so hairy! Well, it was hairy. Somewhere along the line she got it shaved bald. God, she was humiliated by them all night. A little more tingling in my cunny.

Ms. Connor showed up somehow and eventually I got stripped naked. My thoughts shifted more to my humiliating body. The body I tried so hard to make sure no one ever knew about. I faced away from the others in the shower and locker room.

To go along with my titless chest, my cunny is practically bald. I just have a little peach fuzz. You can barely even see it. I have a little girl’s body. No titties and a bald cunny. Even Addie has some titties. And I know all the girls shave their cunnies because they have thick hair. Not me.

I don’t have much of a butt either. Just the slightest flair of hips. I look at myself in the mirror every day, hoping that I’d see a little tittie growth or may be a dark hair. Nothing.

They saw my clitty too. It’s long and thick. You can see it and my thick lips sticking out of my slit all the time. No other cunny I’ve seen looks like mine. I saw Mom’s cunny last night. Her clitty is big too, but not nearly as big as mine.

At least my nipples and clitty prove that I’m not really a little girl.

Mom was tickled until she peed. Then they all tickled me. Wait… “Oh!” I said out loud to no one, “Mom told them to tickle me! Tickle me until I came!”

And I did cum. It was the first time ever. I’d tried to do it to myself all the time, but I always chickened out when the feeling got too weird. But I was tied up last night and couldn’t stop them. And the weirdest thing happened. When I came, stuff shot out of my cunny. Like a boy’s thingy is supposed to. What was that? Is that normal?

“God! It happened right in front of everyone. I’m so humiliated,” I continued my conversation with myself.

The rest of the night’s events played out in my mind. Debbie was in charge until Ms. Connor showed up. Then she took over and things got weirder and weirder. Mom and I were handcuffed all kinds of ways. Mom got spanked. I got spanked. I sucked on titties and licked cunnies.

Then, Ms. Connor made me tell her how to punish my Mom. Whatever I told them to do to Mom, I got double. I’m so ashamed now of what I made them do. At the time, I felt like she deserved it. I felt like I deserved it too. I’m not so sure now but thinking about it has my clitty throbbing.

I reached down to touch it and winced. The pain made me remember the whipping Ms. Connor gave our cunnies and buttholes. “My butt’s gonna sting when I have to poop.” I had no one but myself to blame. I asked for it, and we got it.

Then they made Mom and I rub cunnies together. We were tied up that way and Ms. Connor got me really close to cumming with those beads in my butthole.

“Why did it feel so good when she pulled them out?” I got nauseous thinking about it. Nauseous and horny at the same time. It made me cum harder than I came the first time and I squirted that stuff all over Mom’s cunny. I think she orgasmed too.

“Oh God! I had sex with my Mom!” I said, thinking that I’d never be able to face her again. Or go to school and face my teammates. Then a horrible thought popped into my mind.

“School!” I thought, “They said they’re going to expose me in school! To everyone! They wouldn’t. They couldn’t.”

I realized that I was touching my clitty thinking about it. It hurt, but I didn’t care. I felt myself getting close to that place where I usually stopped myself, but I didn’t stop. Remembering how good it felt last night, I kept rubbing my sore clitty. The feeling was getting more and more intense. I was about to fall over the edge thinking about being exposed in school.

“What the fuck!” Debbie’s voice rang out from behind me. “Didn’t you have enough last night?”

I pulled my hand away. “Debbie… I’m sorry… I…” I started to say.

“At least you made fucking coffee,” she ignored me. “You’re not totally useless.”

The three of them came into the kitchen. They had found their nighties and panties.

“Who told her to get dressed?” Tonya asked.

“Oh… Right… Strip!” Debbie ordered.

I froze for a moment, but then thought about getting punished. So, I got up and pulled the cheerleader uniform off and I was naked.

“Her body’s pathetic,” Laia said.

“Yeah. Even I have bigger titties than her,” Addie added, pulling her nightie up and proudly sticking out her A-cup titties and cute puffy nipples.

I stood with my head down and let them humiliate my body. My clitty didn’t stop throbbing and my nipples were as long and thick as ever.

“I got a bunch of texts from Ms. Connor. They’re at the mall. First, we have to clean this place up. Then we have to go through Anna’s… Uh… Tissues’ clothes and get rid of what she doesn’t need. Then I take her to the other mall. She said she’ll text again later.”

“I’m working at the shop today,” Tonya said. “I have time to help clean up, but then I’m out.”

“Me and Laia are volunteering today, remember?” Addie said.

Debbie acknowledged the others and said that she’d drop them off on the way to the mall. Looks like it was going to be just me and her going shopping.

“She said one other thing,” Debbie said looking down at the floor. “I’m… I’m not allowed to wear a bra today. I’m being punished for what happened last night. For letting things get out of hand. It’s been years since I’ve been out without a bra.”

The girls hugged her and told her it would be OK and tried to comfort her. I just stood there naked and humiliated.

“She said that’s just the start of the punishment, too. She didn’t say what the rest of the punishment is, but she’s gonna punish my tits. I know it. She loves punishing them. That’s all I am to everyone. A giant pair of tits. I’m so sick of it,” She said, sitting at the table and crying into her hands.

I jumped up and poured her coffee while the others continued to try to cheer up the head cheerleader. I nearly laughed out loud at the irony. “Maybe they should do a cheer for her!” I thought to myself, “Give me a T!... Give me an I!... Give me a T!... Give me a T!... Give me an I!... Give me an E!... Give me an S!... TITTIES!... TITTIES!... YEAAAAAA TITTIES!”

“OK,” Debbie said when she calmed down, “Let’s get moving here. We have a lot to do.”

We ate a quick breakfast of cereal, cleaned up the kitchen and went down to the basement. It was a wreck. Our cheerleader uniforms and panties were scattered all over. The furniture was rearranged and all the sex and bondage stuff was everywhere. I clenched my thighs to squeeze my clitty when I noticed the string of beads that Ms. Connor used on my butthole.

Debbie gave the orders. As we cleaned, she had each of us to up to shower, two at a time. She told us to make it quick and we did.

“No fucking in the shower!” she ordered. “We don’t have time.”

Addie and Laia showered first. Then me and Tonya. She made me wash both my body and hers. I loved serving her this way and enjoyed touching her all over. We didn’t wash our hair, so we didn’t have to blow-dry it and we did a quick make-up job. Debbie showered last.

The girls changed into jeans and t-shirts. I was told to stay naked. Debbie looked obscene with no bra on. She was right. All I saw was her big titties and nipples poking out.

“You three finish up down here,” Debbie ordered. “I’ll take Tissues up to go through her shit and find her something to wear for now.”

We grabbed some garbage bags from the kitchen and headed up to my room.

The first drawer Debbie opened had my bras. “You won’t be needing THESE anymore,” She said and emptied them all into a bag.

“Or these,” as she emptied all the panties out of the second drawer.

And so, it went from there. Virtually everything I had went into the bags. All I had left were a couple of pairs of shoes and sneakers, my socks, a few tank tops and a few pairs of tight butt shorts. They were the ones I’d wear under a short dress or skirt. They were more like panties than shorts.

Looking at the few things I had left, my cunny was dripping. I could feel my juice on my thighs as I walked. Was she really going to take me to the mall wearing something from this pile? Why was this making me so horny?

She picked up a white pair of butt shorts. “Put these on,” she said. I noticed that they were the oldest ones, the ones that were a size too small and worn a little thin.

“They’re too small for me. I need…” I started but was interrupted.

“Fucking put them on!” she ordered. “I’ll tell you what you need!”

I struggled to get them up and over my hips. They were really tight and snug up in my cunny. The fabric rubbed against my sore clitty. My cunny was as naked as it could be while still being dressed and I felt that they were pulled way up my butt crack. I thought that once Debbie saw how the shorts looked that she’d add them to the bags of clothes we were getting rid of and find something else for me to wear.

Instead she walked over and started adjusting. She pulled them up even tighter into my cunny and butt crack and folded the waist over, so they were low on my hips.

“Perfect!” she said as she stepped back to look me over.

“Perfect?” I thought to myself, but didn’t dare say anything.

A white cropped tank was next. I put it on and could feel my nipples poking the fabric out. The top ended just above my belly button.

Again, she stepped back to take a look. She made a face that said she didn’t like what she saw.

“Go get some scissors,” she ordered.

I cringed as I went to do as I was told.

When I got back, she took the scissors and cut a V into the neckline. Then she cut about two inches off the bottom of the already cropped top. She looked, then cut the neck lower. She looked again and cut a little more off the bottom. She gave me some white ankle socks and my cheerleader sneakers to complete my outfit.

“That’s good for now,” she said. “Go look in the mirror.”

I had a full-length mirror on the back of my bedroom door. My jaw dropped when I looked. The V-neck of the top was cut so much that I could see some of the dark skin around my nipples show. My nipples poking so far out didn’t help any. The bottom of the tank top was about three inches over my belly button. The worse part was that it was obvious that someone took a scissor to it. The one saving grace about the top is that you couldn’t tell that I had no titties at all. It wasn’t tight enough for that. My nipples poking out kept the fabric from revealing my secret.

The shorts were a different story. I could see my cunny – clearly. The fabric was pulled up tight and my wetness made it nearly transparent. My meaty pussy was right there staring me in the face. My thick clitty was pushed to the right side of the seam that was up my crack. The waist barely covered the top of my mound the way Debbie folded it down.

I turned to look at the back and saw my practically naked butt in the mirror. The shorts were all the way up my crack, exposing half of my butt.

“I… I’m… I’m naked…” I stuttered softly. “Naked… I can’t… Debbie, please… Don’t make me…”

“Get these fucking bags downstairs,” she ordered, ignoring my plea. “I’ll go see how their doing in the basement.”

She walked out of my room and down to the basement. I piled the bags near the front door. The others came out of the basement as I put the last bag down.

“Oooooo… Look how cute she looks… ahhhh… my goodness…” The girls cooed as the looked me over. They pulled at the fabric and slapped my butt cheeks. All I could do is stand there and take it. They all looked so nice in their jeans and fashionable T-shirts. Even Debbie looked classy with her huge titties swinging around. I didn’t know any words to describe what I looked like other than trash. I looked like trash.

“Get all this shit in the trunk,” Debbie ordered.

We all grabbed something and had my clothes and the girls’ things in Debbie’s trunk in one trip. Debbie got in the driver’s seat. She told Tonya to take shotgun and had me sit in the back between Addie and Laia.

Before Debbie had pulled the car away from the curb, the girls had my top pulled up and were squeezing my nipples.

“Behave yourselves back there,” Debbie said looking in the rear-view mirror. “Ms. Connor doesn’t want her cumming.”

I squeezed my thighs together hearing that.

“You think she looks sleazy now, imagine what she’d look like if she came in those shorts,” she added. “You saw how much she squirted last night.”

Being treated this way had me in a daze. I lost any concern with what was going on around me. Thinking about being out in public like this, combined with my thigh squeezing and what the girls were doing to my nipples had me on the edge in no time. I thought about squirting thick juice into my shorts and walking around with it running down my legs. I needed it now. Wanted it. Thinking about all my humiliating secrets being exposed to the world had me a horny mess. Hornier that I’d ever been.

All I could do was breath heavy. I pushed my chest out to force my nipples out further for the girls and crossed my legs to get more friction on my clitty.

“Oh, no you don’t,” Laia said. She released my nipple and pulled my left knee over her right leg. Addie did the same with my right knee, so my legs were spread, and I was unable to stimulate my clitty.

The went back to squeezing my nipples. Every so often one of them would reach between my legs and rub my pussy through my shorts, making me moan loudly. I was so soaking wet down there. They had me in such a state, that I didn’t notice where we were going or who may be looking into the car. I didn’t care.

I was so distracted that I was startled when the car stopped. Addie and Laia said goodbye and jumped out. I was left alone in the back seat, dumbfounded. “Huh… What?” was all I could say.

The grabbed their stuff out of the trunk as Tonya got out and into the back seat with me.

“Hey, Tissues,” She said sweetly.

Debbie pulled the car away from the curb and we were on our way again.

Tonya was on my right and had me sit with my back to the left side door, my legs on her lap. She pulled me close so that my butt was right next to her. My top was still up over my nipples. She put my right leg over her head, behind her neck and my left between the two front seats, spreading me wide. She started rubbing my left thigh coming closer and closer to my cunny. I know she could feel the wetness on my thighs. I was back in that dazed state in no time.

“Aaahhhhh...” I moaned as her hand made contact with my cunny.

She struggled to work her finger under the leg band of the shorts – they were so tight and wet. Her finger rubbed my wet cunny.

“Remember what Debbie said, now,” Tonya said softly. “No cumming for you.”

I had my eyes closed, clueless to what was going on in the world around me. I was thinking about being naked in school. Completely naked and exposed walking down the halls. Everyone was staring. They could see I had no titties. They could see my long hard nipples. They could see my bald cunny and huge swollen clitty. I was so humiliated, but so wet. So horny.

Tonya’s finger worked her way into my cunny and she worked it in and out slowly. “Tell me to stop if you’re gonna cum,” I heard her voice say from somewhere far away.

But I was dazed; lost in my fantasy. My hips matched the rhythm of her pumping and I squeezed my own nipples. In my fantasy I stopped in the middle of the cafeteria, naked in front of everyone. I spread my legs and squeezed my clitty. I felt the feeling build and was getting ready to have a squirt cum, both in the car and in my fantasy.

“I… I… I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum in front of the whole school!” I shouted.

Tonya pumped once more and quickly pulled her finger away. “Cum in front of the school,” she said laughing.

I heard Debbie’s laugh from the front seat too.

“AAAHHHHH… Noooooo!!” I screamed and humped the air feeling for her finger. My eyes snapped open, and my fantasy ended. I was denied.

The car stopped and I noticed we were in the back of some store. Tonya opened the door and said, “Later, gator,” and got out.

Debbie looked over the back seat at me, shook her head as she waited for Tonya to get her stuff out of the trunk.

As she drove out of the parking lot, I saw that we dropped Tonya off at an adult store. Is that where she works? Is that where they get all their handcuffs and paddles? Would I be allowed to go in there? Maybe I could get some of those beads in there. And a paddle.

I got myself righted in the back seat and put my seatbelt on. My shorts were soaked, and I was surely leaking onto the seat. There wasn’t much between my cunny and the seat to absorb what was leaking out. It felt weird to be in the back seat with Debbie driving and no one in the other front seat. I felt naked and slouched down as if people were staring. No one really noticed me though.

“I have to stop at my house before we go to the mall,” she said and turned the music up. I was left alone in the back with my thoughts.

Chapter 2

Debbie kept the music turned up loud, so there was no conversation.

Thank God I was alone in the back seat. It gave me a chance to calm down a little. I wasn’t on the edge of cumming – without permission. Don’t get me wrong, the thoughts running through my mind kept me as horny as ever. Thoughts about the things that were done to me and Mom. Thoughts about the things that happened between me and Mom. Thoughts about me going to school tomorrow. Thoughts about what will happen at the mall.

I was confused. It all happened so fast. In the short drive there were two very different thoughts about where I fit. Most of the time since my titless chest was exposed, I had been the one being humiliated. I was the one being tickled and punished by Ms. Connor and my teammates. I had to watch Mom getting it too. It made me really horny.

On the other hand, I thought about the little bit of time when I was in charge of Mom’s punishment. It made me horny, too. I thought about more ways to punish and humiliate her. I thought about me being the one to spank her. To tickle her. To make her cum. I squeezed my thighs together but didn’t dare put my hands on it. I didn’t want Debbie to catch me masturbating.

We got to Debbie’s before I got to resolve my confusion. She pulled into the driveway and turned the car off. Turning to face me, she said, “My Mom’s home. Dad’s away with my little slut sister. Just do what you’re told. Let’s go.”

I had met Mrs. Russo at the games. She’s a pretty lady, with short black hair. Her tits are tiny compared to her daughter’s. They’re average compared to everyone else’s. They’re huge compared to mine. Everyone’s tits are huge compared to mine. She’s very quiet and dresses conservatively, which is also opposite to Debbie.

Debbie jumped out, but I hesitated. I looked like trash. I was practically naked. Mrs. Russo is going to be the first person to see me this way who wasn’t at my sleepover. Did she know? Did Debbie call her to anything about me? About last night?

“Come on,” Debbie said as she pulled open my door and grabbing my wrist. “Don’t worry about it.”

I let her pull me out of the car. I panicked and looked to see if anyone was around. An older man was next door hosing down his driveway. He was looking right at me but didn’t react. He waived, and Debbie returned his wave.

My hands instinctively went to cover my nipples and cunny, but Debbie slapped them away. She wasn’t worried about what the man saw, I guess. Maybe he knows something? Or was I just being paranoid?

Debbie had me grab her stuff from the trunk. I’m sure the neighbor got a nice show as I bent in the trunk to get Debbie’s bags. Holding them kept me exposed to the neighbor all the way up to the front door.

Debbie opened the door, stepped into the living room and immediately shouted, “Get the fuck in here!”

I wondered who she was talking to like that. I found out quickly as Mrs. Russo came into the room. I was shocked to see that she was naked! Well almost naked. She had metal panties on. I’d never seen anything like that before. I only got a quick look and she immediately turned and ran out of sight.

I heard her saying, “You didn’t tell me you were bringing home a friend.”

“Get back here!” Debbie ordered.

Mrs. Russo came back into the room, covering her naked tits and metal panties with her hands. She finally noticed how I was dressed, exchanged a look with Debbie and dropped her hands to her sides. Her titties were a B-cup and very saggy. She had small dark nipples.

“Take care of this shit!” Debbie loved barking out the orders.

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” she replied meekly. Then she noticed Debbie’s tits. “Ms. Debbie, where’s your bra?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Debbie said quickly and blushed a little.

Coming over to take the bags out of my hands Mrs. Russo said, “Hi Anna,” and smiled at me awkwardly.

“Oh,” Debbie said, “Her name is Tissues now. Randy meet Tissues. Tissues – Randy.”

“Randy?” I questioned.

Debbie said, “Randy, tell Tissues why your name is Randy.”

“I ... It’s ... Uhhh...” She stammered uncomfortably.

Debbie interrupted, “It’s because she’s horny all the time and Randy is a funny word for horny. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” she said with her head hung low. “I’m always horny. Randy is a perfect name for me.”

“That’s why I had to lock her in that chastity belt,” Debbie explained. “Otherwise she’d be masturbating all fucking day.”

Randy was licking her lips and shifting her weight from one foot to the other. I recognized that dance. She was trying to rub her cunny with her thighs. But the belt didn’t let her. I was doing the same dance thinking about the torment she was feeling. Was she jealous that I could rub my clit with my thighs?

Randy turned to leave with the bags in her hands when Debbie said, “Wait. Tissues, tell Randy why your name is Tissues.”

I felt my nipples swell and my cheeks blush. “Because ... because I don’t have titties yet and I stuff my bra with tissues ... To make it look like do. Well, I used to stuff it, anyway. I’m ... I’m not allowed to now.”

“Show her,” Debbie ordered.

Ms. Connor and my teammates told me that my humiliating secrets would be exposed. I guess it was starting now. I knew that I needed to show the world. Thinking about it, ever since it was first said last night, made my cunny drip. Now was no exception. I’m sure my butt shorts were completely transparent with my juices.

I reached up and slowly pulled my mangled tank top up to my shoulders, exposing my completely flat chest to Randy.

“Just take it off,” Debbie said, and I slowly pulled it over my head and off.

Randy put the bags down, walked over and leaned to look closely at my humiliating chest. She reached out with her finger and poked the flesh below my left nipple, feeling for any sign of tittie meat. I thought Debbie would tell her to stop, but she allowed it.

“Oh my God!” Randy said, “She really has nothing!”

I gasped as a lightning bolt shot to my clit.

“But her nipples are huge!” Randy added.

I thought she was going to touch my nipples, but Debbie finally stepped in. “That’s enough. Take care of those bags.”

Randy snapped back to attention, grabbed the bags and left the room. Her saggy tits swung wildly from side to side as she moved.

“Don’t you just want to punish those saggy titties?” Debbie said when her Mom left the room.

“I ... Yes! Please ... Can I really?” I replied. I shocked myself with my answer.

“OK. But we don’t have much time. Get naked first.”

I kicked my sneakers off and pulled the tiny shorts off. They were so wet, they stuck to my cunny and I had to peel them away. I started to pull my socks off, but Debbie made me keep them on. “They’re cute,” She said. Looking down, I agreed. The lace trimmed ankle socks were cute. They were little girlish, which matched my little girlish body.

Randy came back into the room, “God she’s a boy!” she said with one hand on her mouth and the other pointing down at my cunny.

“God, Randy!” Debbie said laughing, “That’s her fucking clit. Go ahead and take a good look.”

She came over and knelt in front of me, looking closely. My clitty was throbbing for her. I spread my legs so she could get a good look.

“Looks like she’s ‘Randy’ too!” she said when she noticed how wet I was. She poked my clitty with her finger. Then squeezed it between her thumb and finger. Noticing my thick cunny lips, she fingered them too. My knees were getting weak.

Debbie stopped the fun and had her Mom go get a flogger. She returned and offered it to her daughter.

“Give it to Tissues,” she ordered.

Randy looked at Debbie for a moment. It looked like she might try to argue, but then thought better of it. She handed me the flogger.

“Tissues wants to punish those pathetic, saggy fucking tits of yours,” Debbie said.

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” Randy replied.

Debbie told Randy to stand with her hands on her head. Then she took a key chain out of her bag. She used the key to unlock Randy’s chastity belt. The smell of her arousal filled the room instantly.

“OH! ... Ahhhh...” Randy uttered as the belt was taken away. All I could think of was that her cunny looked angry. Her lips weren’t anywhere near as big and thick as mine, but they were dark and swollen. Her clitty poked out of its hood.

“Wow! Good thing I unlock you once a day to clean that smelly cunt of yours. When was the last time you were allowed to cum?” Debbie asked.

“It was more than two months ago! Please ... can I now? Please!” She begged.

Debbie ignored her request, “Put your hands behind your head and spread your legs,” she ordered, “I don’t want you rubbing that clit to sneak a quick cum on your thighs.”

Randy obeyed, “Yes, Ms. Debbie.”

“Go ahead,” Debbie said to me. “We don’t have all day.”

I never spanked anyone before and never had a flogger in my hands. I awkwardly swung it softly down on Randy’s right tit. Then the left. Then again, a little harder. It seemed Randy didn’t even notice since she made no reaction.

I wasn’t doing it hard enough. I swung harder this time. I tried to think how Ms. Connor and the others punished me and Mom yesterday. I swung more diagonally at her tits, down toward her belly. Her tits swung from side to side as I smacked harder and harder.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

Finally, I got some reaction from Randy. She was wincing with each smack now. Her saggy tits were getting red and her small nipples were getting stiff.

Not satisfied with how I was doing it, Ms. Debbie grabbed the flogger from me and laid into her mother’s titties. Randy reacted much differently to how her titties were being smacked now.

“Ouch! ... Oh! ... Ouch!...” Randy shouted, but didn’t move an inch. She stood and took her punishment.

Ms. Debbie handed me the flogger back. I took the hardest swing I could at Randy’s right tittie. It was a sideways swat and her tit swung back and forth from the force.

“Ahhhhhh...” she screamed. I hurt her bad and my body reacted. This was getting me hot.

I went into a rage as I smacked her titties hard from side to side until Debbie made me stop. When she did, I looked up. Tears were coming down Randy’s eyes. There were bright red stripes on her titties from my flogging. I hurt her and knowing that had my cunny throbbing.

Debbie let things calm down for a minute or two, then said, “She needs ten on her horny cunt now. Do you want to do it, or should I?”

My clitty was on fire and it was getting hotter and hotter. “P ... Please ... Yes! Can I really? P ... P ... Punish her cunny?”

“Yes. Randy you know what to do,” Debbie said. “Make sure you count them off.”

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” Randy replied, wiping the tears from her eyes.

Randy went over to the sofa, sat on the arm and laid back. She was lying down with the small of her back against the arm of the sofa, which made her legs stick straight up. She spread her legs wide and pulled her knees toward her chest and used her hands to hold them in place.

Her cunny was spread wide open. It was soaked with thick white juices. The smell of her arousal got stronger. Her clit poked out of its hood. “How does she just take it like this,” I thought to myself. I was tied up for my punishments. No way could I just take it without being tied.

“You’re only getting ten, so make them count. Smack her horny cunt hard. Don’t go easy on her,” Debbie instructed while holding my shoulders and moving me in place. She grabbed the ends of the flogger and put them onto Randy’s cunny, helping me to measure where I should stand to smack her best. Randy moaned at the contact.

She said to Randy, “You’re NOT allowed to cum. You better tell Tissues to stop if you’re close.”

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” Randy replied. “I’ll be good.”

“She can cum?” I asked. “From having her cunny spanked? Really?”

“After a couple of months being teased and not cumming? Wind blowing on her cunt might make her cum,” Debbie said.

I felt possessed. The power I had over Randy overwhelmed me. I wanted to smack her really, really hard - to hurt her. My clitty was quivering. I got in position, took a deep breath and exhaled.

I reared up on my toes and swung the flogger down on her cunny as hard as I could.

SMACK!!

The sound was like doing drugs for me.

“Ahhhh ... Ouch! ... One!” Randy screamed.

I waited a few seconds to let the effects of the blow sink in. I was in heaven.

SMACK!!

“Ooowwww ... hooo ... hooo ... Two!”

Again, I paused. I wanted to milk this. I didn’t want it to end. Then another thought popped into my head. An evil one.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

I started laying into Randy’s cunny. She struggled to keep count as she screamed.

“Ahhhhh ... Three! Ouch ouch ouch ... Four! Oooooooo Owwww ... Five! MMMmmmmm ... Six! I’m gonna cum! Please!”

I didn’t stop. I just smacked faster and faster. Randy stopped counting. She just bit her lip and moaned.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

“I’M CUMMING! CUMMING LIKE A SLUT!” she screamed. “Ahhhhhhh...”

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

I was way passed ten smacks, but I didn’t stop until Debbie finally came over and grabbed my hand.

“STOP! ... Stop! ... stop...” Debbie started out shouting, but her voice calmed down as I calmed down.

Randy never moved. She was panting, “I’m sorry ... I’m sorry ... I tried ... I told her to stop ... Please...” over and over.

I came to my senses and shuddered when I started to realize what I did. I made Randy cum when she wasn’t supposed to, even though she told me to stop. I smacked her cunny way more than the ten swats Debbie told me to give her. And I got horny doing it. I knew I would be punished for it, but I didn’t care.

“Please, Debbie ... I need to cum ... I’m so horny...” I begged.

“Both of you need to calm down. You!” she said, slapping Randy’s ass, “weren’t supposed to cum! And you!” slapping my ass, “were only supposed to smack her ten times. What the fuck was that?”

She looked back and forth from me to Randy. Neither one of us answered. Randy stayed in her obscene position.

“Randy! Get your ass in the shower. I’ll be right in there to make sure you don’t fuck up again and cum without permission.”

“Yes, Ms. Debbie,” Randy said and quickly got off the sofa and ran out of the room.

“You! Give me your fucking clothes,” Debbie ordered.

I picked up my cut top and butt shorts and handed them over. She led me to the kitchen and got a pair of scissors our of a drawer. I cringed. How much smaller could the top be?

She cut more fabric off the bottom of the tank and told me to put it on. I did as I was told. She looked it over for a while and then cut the top down the middle from the neck to the bottom, so it was cut in two halves in front. She tied the two halves together which made it ride up. She pulled a little here and cut a little there. When she was done, my top was reduced to micro bikini top. My nipples were covered, but not much else. I knew that everyone would see that I had no titties. My nipples tented the tiny cups out.

“Much better,” she said and tossed me the shorts. “Put these on.”

I did what she ordered. She looked me over for a bit and then attacked the shorts with the scissors.

“No! Debbie, please no!” I begged but she ignored me.

She cut the front of the shorts down the center from the waist toward my cunny, stopping just above my slit. The fabric folded down leaving a V-shaped opening. The top of my bald cunny mound was naked. She folded the waist band over a couple of times, so the shorts hugged my hips. I was sure the top of my butt crack was showing. She then cut the leg bands of the shorts up a couple of inches on each side, exposing more of my hips and butt.

“Debbie, please. I can’t go out like this,” I pleaded. “My smallest bikini covers more than this outfit. I’m ... I’m practically naked!”

“Too bad. You should have thought about the consequences of making Randy cum.” She peered out of the kitchen window, then said, “Go introduce yourself to my neighbor while I take care of the cum slut in the bathroom. I have to make sure she behaves and get her chastity belt back on.”

I just stood there open-mouthed. Did she really want me to go talk to the old man next door dressed like this?

“Go! Before I get a chastity belt for you!” She ordered.

I turned slowly and walked back to the living room to put my sneakers back on. There wasn’t a mirror around, but I’m wasn’t sure I wanted to see myself anyway. I was wearing two tiny rags.

Then I thought about the chastity belt for a moment. What would that be like? Maybe I needed it to keep me from playing with myself without permission. What if she made me walk around the mall wearing it in front of everyone? Or wear it to school? I didn’t think I could get any hornier, but it was happening anyway.

Then a thought popped into my mind. Maybe that’s why Randy always dressed so conservatively. She always wore dresses that were loose fitting. Was she trying to hide her chastity belt from the world?

I didn’t want to risk getting Debbie any madder at me. If she cut away any more fabric, I’d really be in trouble. I was already afraid that I’d get arrested being in public dressed like this.

I stepped outside and looked over to the neighbor’s house. The old man was watering the flowers and bushes in front of his house. I took a deep breath and headed over to him. He didn’t notice me come up to him, since his back was turned.

“Hi!” I said in a cheery voice, trying to act natural. “My name’s ... Ahhhh!”

The man got startled and turned quickly. The hose squirted me and my tiny top and shorts got soaked.”

“Oh!” The man said, “Ohhhhhhh...” he added when he got an eyeful of me.

I looked down and saw that my clothes were completely invisible. I was naked. I felt more blood rush to my nipples and clitty. I thought they might explode; they were so swollen.

I resisted the urge to cover up, not wanting Debbie to see me disobeying. Shaking the water off my fingers, I recovered from the shock of the cold water.

“My name’s Anna,” I started, “but you can call me Tissues. I’m ... I’m waiting for Debbie and thought I’d introduce myself.”

“Goodness, me!” The man said, “I’m Tom Neeson. Sorry for getting you wet. You startled me. Let me go in and grab you a towel.”

“Thanks, Mr. Neeson but that’s OK. Debbie will be out in a minute.” I replied, but he turned and headed into his house, anyway.

“Nonsense,” he said as he walked up his stoop. He moved pretty quickly for an older man, I thought.

I stood there, all but naked, on his lawn until he returned with what looked like a dish towel. I thought he would hand it to me, but he started drying me with it himself. I was shocked for a couple of seconds as his hands wondered all over me.

“Mr. Neeson, please ... I don’t think you should ... Ooooo!” His hands ran over my nipples. When he moved the towel away, I looked down and noticed that the top sagged down exposing my nipples completely.

I had to cover up now. Surely, Debbie didn’t want me outside with my titties out!

My hands shot up to cover my nipples and Mr. Neeson’s hands shot down and over my butt. He wiggled my butt cheeks good with both hands through the material of the towel.

“Mmmmmfffff ... Unghhh...” I bit my lip and moaned as his hands came around and dried off my mound.

I stumbled a bit, causing my legs to open. My groper took full advantage and his hand slid over my clitty and cunny lips.

“Ahhhh...” I couldn’t argue anymore. All I could do was stand there and let this man violate me. I’d never, ever even let a boy touch me like this.

He squatted down and kept up the rubbing of my most sensitive spot. “It’s really wet down here,” he said. “I think there’s more going on down here than hose water.”

I was getting close to the edge again for the umpteenth time today. “This old man’s gonna make me cum!” I thought to myself.

At that his hands abruptly moved down to dry my thighs and I was denied release again.

“You got a lot of meat on that pussy of yours, little girl,” he said.

“Umm ... thank you,” I said. Mom always made me say thank you when someone complimented me. I guess what he said about my cunny was a compliment.

“Hi Mr. Neeson!” I heard Debbie’s voice behind me. “I see you met Tissues.”

“Yes. Thank you for sending her over. You know how much I love meeting your little friends. And don’t you look lovely today,” he said, noticing her huge braless titties.

They chatted for a minute. Debbie had me explain why she called me tissues. She made me move my hands away so Mr. Neeson could see for sure how flat I was. They talked about my body as if I wasn’t standing right there. He said that I had the body of a ten-year-old girl, except my nipples and pussy. Then she told him about how my cunny squirts when I cum. It was so humiliating. I hoped that she didn’t make me do anything naughty with this creepy man.

“I guess I better fix that top,” Debbie said.

“I think it’s perfect the way it is,” Mr. Neeson said, and they shared a laugh. I didn’t think it was funny.

Debbie untied the knot holding the top together and just retied it so that my nipples were covered again.

“OK, Mr. Neeson,” Debbie said, “we have to go now.”

“Goodbye, Debbie. Very nice meeting you Tissues,” he replied.

Debbie had me get in the front seat and we drove off. She kept the music low so we could talk.

I had tons of questions about what went on at her house, but I didn’t have to ask. Debbie just started explaining things.

She told me that her Dad was a total wimp. Her Mom used to run the house, but when Debbie was my age, she started to get more assertive with her. When Ms. Connor became our cheerleading coach, she helped Debbie get her Mom totally under her control. They put a hidden cam in her bedroom and found that she masturbated multiple times a day, usually with big dildos and vibrators. They recorded her and then threatened to post the video on social media. Once they got her in the chastity belt, she would do anything to get her release. Debbie confirmed that her Mom wears the chastity belt to our games and that she wears the conservative clothes to hide it.

She said that her Dad puts up with his wife being in a chastity belt because she makes her Mom give her Dad all the blow jobs he wants. So, Debbie is in charge of the house and she got there by denying her Mom sex and orgasms. Ms. Connor basically decides when her Mom is allowed to cum and Debbie decides how to make it happen. She usually let’s her Mom use one of her vibrators and locks her up again right after.

She didn’t say anything about her “little slut sister” in the car. I’ve seen her in school, but I never talked to her. She’s a year ahead of me and doesn’t come to any of the games. She does dress kind of slutty. Her skirts are on the short side and she wears tight stretch pants with no long blouse to cover her butt and camel toe. “Wow,” I thought to myself, “I say Debbie’s sister dresses slutty but look at how I’m dressed.”

I asked if I was going to be punished any more for spanking her Mom too much and making her cum. She said no, and then told me that she let it happen. She’s always looking for more reasons to punish her Mom and now she had a good one. She also said that she enjoyed seeing me get so wild. I remembered the feeling of power I had while I was punishing her Mom and my clit quivered.

Then she told me about her creepy neighbor, Mr. Neeson. He would always be checking out Debbie and her Mom and sister and make suggestive comments and all. He’d peek over the hedges between their yards to watch them sunbathing or playing in their swimsuits. She said that he overheard her punishing her Mom one day. He knocked on the door and threatened to call the cops. Debbie used his creepiness against him and said she would let him see her Mom naked and bring all her cheerleading teammates around in skimpy outfits. So, as long as he gets his fix, he keeps quiet. Every once in a while, he asks to punish her Mom or have sex with her. She hasn’t allowed him, but he accepts that so far.

I asked if he’s seen any of our teammates as naked as I am or been allowed to touch them. She said he’s seen them in bikinis, but none as revealing as what I’m wearing. He never touched any of them either. I blushed knowing that I was the lowest, most humiliated one. He saw my naked nipples and touched me all over. I felt naughty that I almost let that creep make me cum. Right out in front of his house.

She said she wasn’t surprised that he did what he did. He’s always trying to take advantage. She just said that I was lucky I didn’t cum. If I had, I would be getting more punishment.

“I certainly can’t make you more naked,” she said and laughed. “Well, maybe I can cut the shorts down more.”

“No!” I said and laughed with her.

We pulled into the mall parking lot and Debbie found the clothing donation bins. She pulled up and told me to put the bags of my clothes in the bin. I looked around and didn’t see anyone, except a group of boys skateboarding a little way away. I quickly got out of the car and put the bags in the bin one at a time. My nipples kept popping out of my top and I had to keep fixing it.

To my horror, the boys skateboarded over. They just kept circling the bin and staring over at me. I know they kept seeing my nipples poking out and got a good look at my butt when I bent over in the trunk or reached up to put the bags in the bin. I was humiliated, in one way. But I felt really sexy in another. Boys in school never really paid much attention to me. These boys sure did!

Debbie found a spot in the parking lot, pulled in and turned the car off. I had butterflies in my stomach. I was really nervous about walking the mall dressed this way. I was going to be humiliated. Everyone is going to see that I have no titties. My clothes were still wet from Mr. Neeson’s hose and my nipples and big horny clit would show through. But deep down I wanted them exposed. I wanted everyone to see. Need them to see.

She looked at me and said, “Ready?”

I took a deep breath and said, “Let’s go.”

We got out of the car and headed toward the mall.

Chapter 3

As Debbie and I walked into the mall, I tried to convince myself that I looked perfectly normal. Just a teen cheerleader walking the mall in a bikini top and tight shorts. Maybe a little inappropriate, but not obscene. I tried but failed.

Everyone was staring. People were pointing. I even heard one man say to his wife to, “Look at the naked little girl over there!”

Little girl! He called me a little girl! Not a young lady. Not a teenager. A little girl. It was my biggest fear that my little girl body would be revealed to the world. Why couldn’t I just have a little tittie flesh? I almost wanted to show everyone my cunny with it thick lips and giant clitty. Just to prove I wasn’t a little girl.

But the humiliation of it all stirred up other feelings. Feelings of extreme horniness. I’d never been so horny. Having my first orgasms last night made it worse. I now knew what was over that edge that I’d brought myself to while masturbating but didn’t dare go over. Now that I’d been over that edge, I needed it more.

There was also confusion. Dominating Randy had made me horny. Then minutes later, being humiliated by Mr. Neeson made me horny. Feeling power over the boys in the parking lot with my sexy display made me horny. Now being stared at by strangers and called a little girl made me horny.

My top had dried off a little after being soaked by Mr. Neeson’s hose. It wasn’t totally see-through. But my shorts were drenched. Not from the hose, but from my horny cunny. I felt the wetness half-way down my thighs.

I bet Debbie was happy to have me next to her. The naked little girl took all the attention away from her huge braless titties.

“Should I hold your hand, little girl?” she leaned over to tell me as we walked. Obviously, she heard what the man said too.

I didn’t answer.

The mall has two levels. The stores are arranged in a big rectangle, with an indoor court in the center. The center of the second level is open so you can see down into the court.

Debbie walked me all around the first level and back to where we started. We didn’t go into any stores. I knew she was just showing me off.

Not satisfied showing me off on the first level, she paraded me around the second level too. She made me walk next to the railing, so that people on the first level could look up at me.

I walked, putting one foot in front of the other, like we did in cheerleader practice. It made your butt wiggle. But that’s not why I walked that way today. I was trying to rub my clitty with my thighs. It worked a little, but not enough to make me cum. Then, and idea came to me.

“Debbie, I need to pee,” I said. I was going to do it. Go into the bathroom stall and make myself cum.

“OK,” she said, and we walked toward the restrooms near the food court.

I though she’d let me go in and pee, but she went into the restroom with me. I went into a stall and tried to close the door behind me, but Debbie held it open.

“No, no, no. I know what you’re up to,” she said, “naughty little girl.”

I blushed. I really did need to pee, so I peeled down my shorts and did my business. Ladies and girls were going in and out of the restroom. I guess they didn’t think it too unusual to see an older girl watch a little girl pee. No one said anything.

When I was done, I left the stall and went to wash my hands. I saw myself in the mirror for the first time since I left home. God! I did look like a naked little girl. Except for the long, thick nipples staring me in the face, of course.

Debbie waited until I was done then said, “Wait right here. Don’t move.” She pulled me to the center of the large, public restroom. Then she went into a stall to pee herself.

A middle-aged lady left one of the stalls. She was really classy looking. Way over dressed for the mall with her tight red dress and heels. Her brunette hair had a nice red tint. She saw me and said, “Are you OK? Where’s your Mommy?”

“I’m ... I’m OK,” I replied. “I’m with my girlfriend. She’s in the stall.” She thinks I’m a little girl too!

“Where are your clothes?” She asked.

I didn’t know what to say. “I ... I’m ... Well ... This is how I’m dressed.”

“Oh my!” she said, looking me over. She then went to wash her hands.

I don’t know what came over me, but I didn’t want that woman to think I was a little girl. I grabbed her elbow and turned her around to face me.

“I’m not a little girl. See!” I pulled my top up, exposing my nipples to the lady. I pushed my chest out to prove it.

“And look at this,” I yanked my shorts down to my ankles and spread my knees. I thrust my hips out to show this lady my huge clitty. “Does this look like a little girl’s cunt?”

I shocked myself. I’d never used the word ‘cunt’ before.

“Oh!” the startled lady said, “I’m sorry. Of course not.”

“Maybe I should strip you and see what your titties and cunt look like!”

Debbie left the stall. She saw me with my top up and shorts down, gave me an odd look and just went to wash up.

“Don’t mind her,” she said to the lady. “She’s real sensitive about having no tits. Would you believe she’s fifteen years old?”

I started putting my clothes back into place.

“What-ever,” the lady replied and left the restroom.

Debbie adjusted my top and shorts to make sure I was exposed as much possible without being completely naked. I looked down and the very top of my cunny slit showed in the open V of the front of my shorts.

“I bet you really would like to strip that lady, wouldn’t you?” Debbie said to me.

“She deserves it,” I said. “She should mind her own business.”

“Maybe you could have. Ms. Connor has been teaching me how to spot woman that are either top or bottom. She looks like a sub.”

“How do you know?”

“Don’t worry about it.”

Not wanting to piss Debbie off, I let it go. I wondered what she and Ms. Connor thought about me. About my Mom. Did they know about us? I don’t even know what I am. Mom is definitely submissive, but I didn’t see anything in common between her and this woman.

She looked at herself in the mirror and tried to adjust her t-shirt. No matter what she did, her huge braless titties and nipples were the main attraction. While she was adjusting herself, Debbie explained that ‘top’ meant dominant and ‘bottom’ meant submissive. I was clueless about such things.

She gave up with a deep sigh and stormed out of the restroom.

I struggled to keep up with Debbie as she strode quickly toward her destination. I could see her titties swinging from side to side from behind as she marched. My tittie-less chest didn’t move an inch.

I didn’t know where we were going, but we were getting there fast. My heart sank when she strode into the children’s store.

“Debbie, please. Not here,” I tried to argue.

“Shut the fuck up,” was her response.

She strode up to the saleslady, a thin middle-aged lady, and ordered, “Get Kaylie.”

“Oh! ... Hi, Ms. Debbie,” the saleslady replied, her eyes dropping straight to Debbie’s huge titties.

Debbie towered over the woman who was just a bit taller than me. Her sandy blonde hair was cut in a bob style.

I noticed that the woman called Debbie ‘Ms.’ and briefly wondered why I wasn’t being made to use that term.

“GET ... KAYLIE!” Debbie ordered again impatiently.

“Yes, Ms. Debbie. So sorry,” the woman responded and turned to find Kaylie.

I wondered if the Kaylie they were talking about was our teammate Kaylie.

Debbie folded her arms under her titties and tapped her foot as we waited.

Sure enough, my fellow cheerleader Kaylie skipped out of the back room. Kaylie was a year ahead of me at school. Her wavy black hair bounced as she skipped, and her C-cup titties bounced nicely, too.

“Hey Debbie! Hey Anna!” she said cheerily.

Debbie looked sternly at me. I didn’t know what she wanted for a moment, but then realized.

“Hi Kaylie,” I replied. “My name is Tissues now. Because I used to stuff my bra with tissues. But not anymore.”

“Well, you certainly can’t stuff THAT top with anything,” she said staring at my flat chest.

“Is everything ready?” Debbie asked impatiently, “Ms. Connor said she texted you?”

“Hehehe,” Kaylie chuckled. “Yea, yea, yea. Everything’s ready. I made Door-is do it.” She said ‘Doris’ with a nerdy accent.

“Good. Let’s get going.”

We headed toward the rear of the store. There were a few customers around. Women shopping alone or with a child or two in tow.

Doris met us near the fitting rooms. “The rooms are too small for us all to fit,” she said as she pointed at the row of stalls that served as the fitting rooms.

“We’ll just do it here,” Debbie said, “Help her out of those things.”

“It’s OK,” Doris replied, “Moms dress their little girls out here all the time.”

“I’m NOT a little girl!” I said.

Unphased by my outburst, Doris came over and reached for my top. I looked around nervously, but no one was close by. The racks of clothes outside the fitting rooms provided some cover.

Doris grabbed the top with two hands at the bottoms of the cups. As she tugged it up, her fingers brushed my sensitive nipples. I shivered noticeably.

“Sorry,” she said, blushing as she pulled the rag over my head. “They’re so thick and long it’s hard not to touch them.”

“Wait till you see her clit.” Debbie said.

“Oooooo ... really?” Kaylie cooed.

Doris squatted down, untied my sneakers and pulled them off my feet. Then she reached for my shorts licking her lips.

“Socks too,” Debbie said. “Naked. I want her completely naked.”

Doris abandoned my shorts. I lifted one foot, then the other as she removed my cute ankle socks.

“The other little girls keep their panties on. They’re not all the way naked,” Kaylie said.

“God!” I thought to myself, “When are they going to stop with the little girl stuff?”

Doris milked the removal of my shorts. She slid the fingers of both hands under the waist band in the front then slid them all the way around back, pulling down just an inch. Her eyes were just inches away from my naked cunny mound, thanks to the slit Debbie cut in them at her house. I know she could see the top of my slit and the outline of my clitty through the thin soaked material of the tiny butt shorts.

I moaned when my clitty finally popped out and Doris’ mouth shot open in wonder. She didn’t take her eyes off it as she slid the shorts the rest of the way down to my ankles. My legs spread, giving her a perfect view of my swollen cunny lips, as I stepped out of my last garment.

Doris didn’t move even after she had me stripped completely naked. She just squatted there and stared at my clitty, licking her lips. She looked up at Debbie after a few seconds.

“It’s spectacular!” she said. “Can I? Can I kiss it? It needs a kiss”

“Make it quick,” Debbie replied.

Doris leaned forward and gave the head of my clitty a little kiss with her closed lips. I was so horny that even that little touch sent a lightning bolt through me. I had to put my hands on Doris’ shoulders to keep from falling over.

And then it was over. Just as quickly as it started.

“Wow!” Kaylie said. “It’s huge!”

A woman came around from the racks with a handful of clothes, towing a little girl by the hand. She saw me and stopped dead in her tracks.

“Don’t you think twelve it a little too old for a girl to be naked in public?” she said and went into one of the fitting room stalls.

I blushed and felt blood rush to my nipples and clitty, making them throb. Debbie and Kaylie just laughed it off.

“Doris, take her measurements first. We need to get them to the tailor.”

Tailor? What was that for? I assumed I’d find out soon enough.

Doris took her time and made sure that she felt me up good as she took the measurements. They all had a good laugh when she called out my bra size.

“Triple A-Cup,” she said.

“Is that a real thing?” Kaylie laughed.

“It’s the smallest cup size I know,” Doris said. “It means no boobies yet. We always say ‘yet’ to the girls to encourage them.”

They all burst out laughing again and I just stood there humiliated and blushed.

Kaylie then started telling Doris what to do. One at a time she brought out each article of clothing that I was to try on. What wasn’t two sizes too small was entirely see through. The skirts barely covered my butt cheeks and cunny lips. The shorts didn’t cover much more than the ones Doris just peeled off me. Tight tube tops did nothing to hide my swollen nipples. Camisoles and training bras came out too. I’d be wearing those as tops, not underwear, I was told. Actually, they covered more than my cut up tank. But with the small sizes stretched tight on my chest, my nipple showed through.

Anything that wasn’t tight or see through enough was rejected.

What Debbie said to me last night was true. I was going to be totally exposed. I’d be naked with my clothes on. Everyone who saw me would clearly see my completely flat chest and huge clitty.

When I was done trying everything on, Debbie had Kaylie pick out something for me to wear to school tomorrow. I stood there naked as she sorted through the approved items. She selected something, and Debbie had her help me try it on, so she could see the outfit together.

I felt like she went easy on me. She picked out a red skirt. It was short and tight, but at least it wasn’t see-through. I should be able to keep my clit covered if I’m careful. I already assumed that I wasn’t going to be allowed any panties.

The top was a different story. She picked out the sheerest, tightest white camisole. My flat chest was plainly obvious, and my nipples were in clear view.

I looked in the mirror and said, “No way ... There’s no way they’ll let me stay in school dressed like this. They’ll send me home in two seconds.”

“Don’t worry,” Debbie said. “Ms. Connor will take care of that.

Looking down, I could see my juices running down my thighs. Maybe if Debbie would let me cum, I wouldn’t be so horny. I need to make sure I have tissues in my bag tomorrow to wipe up... “Oh my God!” I thought to myself, “Tissues!” I had plenty home that I wouldn’t be using for anything else.

Debbie told Doris to help me put my rags back on. I had hoped that she’d let me wear one of my outfits, but she didn’t want me to ruin them. I got naked again, but we were interrupted before she had the chance to dress me in my old clothes.

“You!” a lady’s voice rang out.

I turned around to see the classy lady from the restroom.

“Do you always show off your little girl body?” she asked.

My mind shot to what Debbie said in the restroom about her being submissive. Was she really? How did she know? I wanted to find out.

I looked at Debbie. She shrugged as if she didn’t care what I did.

“I’ll show you who’s a little girl,” I said and charged the woman.

She wasn’t expecting me to rush her like I did, and I was able to push her off balance, hitting her in the chest with both hands. She stumbled and eventually fell down on her hands and knees, trying to crawl away. I grabbed one of her ankles and pulled her back toward the fitting room doors where she’d be behind the racks and somewhat hidden.

“Let’s do her!” I heard Debbie shout.

In a second she and Kaylie had the woman up on her feet and held her by the elbows behind her back. Doris just stood and watched with her hands over her open mouth.

“Let me go! Let me go!” she shouted, but I noticed that she wasn’t struggling much.

I felt a familiar power rush starting to build. It was the same feeling I had when I punished Randy earlier at Debbie’s house.

Still naked, I walked around behind the woman and unzipped her dress.

“What do you think you’re doing?” she asked, starting to panic.

I didn’t answer as I walked back around to face her. I grabbed the neck of her dress and started to pull it down over her shoulders. The top of her black underwear came into view. She had more than one layer on. I worked the dress first off one arm and then the other as my teammates held her for me.

“Don’t ... Please...” she begged, “Don’t take my dress off.”

Again, I didn’t answer as I worked the tight dress down to her waist. It was clear that the lingerie I revealed was a full black slip.

Working the dress over her hips, I could feel that she had a lot more going on under that slip than a simple bra, panties and black pantyhose. When I had the dress down to her knees, Debbie and Kaylie lifted the woman off the floor and I pulled her classy red dress off along with her expensive red heels.

Doris ran over and took the dress and shoes out of my hands.

“Please!” she begged, “you can’t strip me n ... n ... naked! Not right here in the store.” Her chest was heaving, and her large D-cup tits moved with her breathing.

“Let’s see what’s under this pretty black slip.” I said and grabbed the neck of the garment. I tugged it hard once. Twice. On the third tug the spaghetti straps gave way. I let go and the garment fell to her waist exposing the top of what was obviously a sexy, one-piece lingerie. It looked a little like Debbie’s bra. The fabric was thick and there was underwire all over the place.

“It’s a girdle!” Debbie said. “She’s wearing a fucking girdle!”

“Oh God, oh God, oh God...” the woman repeated. She spread her legs stopping the garment from falling any lower. She didn’t want this naked little girl to strip her naked. Or did she?

I didn’t let her stop me and with a little effort, managed to get the slip down and off.

She had on the most massive black satiny girdle that I’d ever seen. It was the type that was open at the bottom and had garter straps underneath, so they’d be hidden. So, this is how she managed to look so classy in her red dress.

I just stood there and laughed. The woman must have been humiliated. One minute, she was the classiest lady in the mall, looing down her nose at everyone. The next she was a girdled old lady being humiliated by a bunch of teenagers.

“Oh, we gotta get that off and see what her body looks like for real,” I said.

“P ... Please ... Not here,” she pleaded. “I ... I ... I’ll do anything.”

“Doris!” Debbie called. “Take some pics of ‘Girdle’ here.”

“Noooo...” the woman said.

Doris pulled out her phone and took some pics of the woman and even a short video.

Debbie then had Girdle give Doris her phone number. She called the number and we verified that the woman’s phone rang, and we had been given the right number.

“Tell you what,” I said feeling that rush of power growing. “You can keep your girdle on today if you do what I say.”

I knew we had her. No way did she want anyone seeing her in this bulky girdle. I knew that I’d get to have her naked and punish her sometime soon. As long as Debbie and Ms. Connor let me, that is.

“Anything ... Please.”

My teammates released her arms, knowing that she wouldn’t try to run away in her girdle.

“I want to see something first,” Debbie said. “Doris, video this.”

She had Girdle spread her legs. The woman almost fell as her stocking feet slipped on the smooth floor as Debbie spread her legs farther apart. Debbie then reached under the hem of the girdle.

“Oh! ... Mmmmm...” The woman said as Debbie’s fingers found their mark.

“Just as I thought,” Debbie announced. “No panties! And she’s wet as a hell.”

She pulled her hand out and had us all sniff Girdle’s juices to confirm her arousal.

“I told you she was a bottom, didn’t I?” she said to me.

We all had a good laugh.

“She’s all yours,” Debbie said.

“Get in the stall,” I said and opened one of the fitting room doors.

The doors were the kind that you can see the top of someone’s head over the top and the feet under the bottom. There were slats set at an angle so that if you looked from the bottom you could see up and into the stall.

She did what she was told, and I followed her in. I had her kneel in front of me and I pushed my clitty into her face.

“Little girl, huh. Is that a little girl’s clitty?” I said.

“No ... no it isn’t,” she said in a kindly voice. “I’m sorry I called you that.”

“Suck it!” I ordered feeling the flush of power. “Suck it till I cum!”

I felt her lips and tongue on my clit. I guessed that this wasn’t the first time she’d done it since she got me going quick. I felt that feeling that I felt twice last night starting to come upon me. I humped her face and she sucked my giant clitty.

“Uhhh ... Mmmmm ... Ahhh ... AAAAhhhhhh ... AAAAHHHHHH!” I screamed as my orgasm hit me.

I held my breath and ground into her face, holding the back of her head.

“I’m gonna squirt! I’m gonna squirt! AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”

I felt myself ejaculate several massive squirts right into her face. I heard the muffled sound of her moaning between my legs.

When my orgasm slowed, I looked to see that she was fingering herself hard and fast under her girdle.

“Stop that!” I said, smacking her head. “I didn’t say you could.”

She pulled her soaking wet face out from between my legs.

“Please ... Call me ... I’ll do what you say ... I’ll get naked for you ... God! I need to be punished! It’s been so long ... Please!”

I just looked down at her, swooning with my power rush and glowing in the feeling of my massive cum. Looking to my right, I saw the silhouette of two heads peering up between the slats. Then looking up, I saw Debbie peering over the top of the stall door.

“Geez! Here, use this to clean up with.” Debbie said tossing Girdle’s red dress over the top of the stall.

I caught the dress and wiped my soaking wet cunny and legs with it. I handed it to Girdle and she used it to wipe her face and neck off. I saw that the front of her girdle was soaked with my cum, also.

I opened the door and stepped out. Girdles stayed in the stall and started to put the dress on.

“Wait!” I said. “I changed my mind. Strip!”

At first she just looked at me. The girl with the naked ten-year-old body told her to strip. She dropped her dress on the seat in the stall and started to strip.

She unhooked her stockings first and peeled them down her legs. Gone were the nylon-smooth, shapely legs. They were replaced by her veiny old-lady legs.

It took her a while to unhook and peel the girdle down her body. When her large titties were released, they fell down nearly to her waist. Her nipples were dark brown and swollen. Next her belly came to view. It wasn’t too big, but she was definitely more flabby than she looked with the girdle on. We could all now see why she wore it.

Finally, she worked the girdle over her hips and butt cheeks.

“OK. Enough of this granny show,” Debbie said. “Put your fucking dress on and get the fuck out of here.”

“Please, Miss ... Please let me put my girdle back on.” Girdle pleaded.

“No time. And don’t you dare stop in any restroom here to put it on, either. Remember we have pics,” Debbie said. “Go all the way home like that.”

She stepped into the dress and pulled it up. I’m sure it was harder to get it on without her girdle there holding everything in place. The dress was a wrinkled mess and had my cum all over it. Her tits sagged low and her nipples poked the fabric out. The flabbiness of her belly and butt were noticeable under the now too-tight dress. Her hair was soaked with my squirt. Her make-up was smudged. Gone was the classy lady from the restroom.

Doris handed Girdle her shoes. She put them on quickly and ran out of the store with her girdle and stockings in her hands.

We all shared a high five – even Doris. I was still naked and didn’t care.

Doris helped me into my rags. She readjusted the knot on the top to make sure my nipples were as covered as possible by the tiny triangles. When she pulled the shorts up and into place, I noticed that the slits on the sides were cut all the way up to the waist band. The slit down the center opened to expose the more of the top of my cunny slit. Debbie must have made some more adjustments.

“Doris, ring this stuff up and put it on the credit card number Ms. Connor sent you,” Debbie ordered. Doris jumped to do what she was told.

“My turn,” Debbie said, pulling Kaylie into the stall. She pulled her t-shirt off, exposing her magnificent tits, then closed the door. It wasn’t long before Kaylie had Debbie moaning with a massive orgasm. Then Kaylie was the one moaning.

By the time Debbie and Kaylie were done in the stall, Doris had all my purchases bagged and paid for with what I assumed was my Mom’s credit card. My power rush was subsiding, and I found myself all embarrassed again when someone came to use the fitting rooms and saw my humiliating body and clothes.

I had some time to think while everyone was busy, my feelings were starting to become a little clearer. I was humiliated by my body. Having no titties at all and a naturally bald cunny made me feel lower than other girls and women. On top of that my unnaturally huge nipples and clitty were also humiliating. They showed the world in no uncertain terms what a horny girl I was. That also made me feel low.

But dominating women gave me a rush. The thought of trying to dominate Debbie, Kaylie or my other teammates didn’t give me the same feeling. But when I thought about going to Girdle’s house to strip and punish her, my clitty quivered. It was older women that did it for me.

I looked over at Doris behind the counter. I just knew that Kaylie dominated her here in the store, and I loved the thought. Would she let me help sometime? I would have to ask.

“Mom!” I said out loud. I realized that when I yelled at her last night, I had the beginnings of the feeling of power that wracked me today when I was dominating Randy and Girdle. The power rush was even stronger when I was directing and watching her punishments. At the time I had to take double of what I had her take. What would I do to my Mom if I was completely in charge of her? I thought about her out shopping with Ms. Connor right now. What being done to her right now?

I thought about some of my women teachers in school. About being dressed in my humiliating outfits and dominating them. Today, the domination of older women overcame my body humiliation with Girdle. Would that always be the case? Last night, I came hard twice while being humiliated, tickled and punished. Today I came hard dominating Girdles.

Well, my thoughts were a little clearer, but not totally clear.

Debbie and Kaylie came out of the stall. Doris was the only one left here that didn’t have a nice cum. Sucks for her, I thought.

“You!” Debbie said pointing at me, “Until and unless Ms. Connor says otherwise, you’re still mine. I don’t remember saying you could cum.”

“But ... You ... Didn’t you say?” Debbie had me stammering.

“No! I didn’t say,” She cut me off. “You’re getting punished.”

She looked over at Kaylie and said, “Do you think we could pass her off as a boy?”

Kaylie shrugged, “Maybe. She has a boy’s chest. All except the nipples, anyway.”

I blushed and squeezed my thighs together.

Doris had finished ringing up the purchases and came over with the bags.

“Doris, go get a pair of boys gym shorts in Tissues’ size,” Debbie said, “and a regular pair of boy’s socks for her. Kaylie, grab a baseball hat over there. You! Strip again. I want to try something.”

I was naked by the time they returned with the items.

“Debbie, I don’t like this idea. It’s bad enough people think I’m a ten-year-old girl. I don’t want them thinking I’m a ten-year-old boy!”

“Shush!” she replied.

She had me put on the shorts and socks. Then my sneakers, which could pass for a boy’s. She had me pull my hair up over my head and slid the baseball cap on. The cap took some size adjusting and tucking in of hair.

“What do you think?” Debbie asked Kaylie.

“Looks like a sissy boy to me,” Kaylie said.

I looked in the mirror and couldn’t argue. Except for my nipples, I saw a young boy reflected back to me.

“OK, let’s go. Grab the bags,” Debbie.

“Debbie! Wait! I need a shirt. My titties are out.”

“Boys don’t have titties,” she replied. “They walk around without shirts all the time.”

My cunny drooled and my nipples nearly exploded off my chest. She was going to make me walk the mall with my embarrassing titties naked. All I could do, I thought, was to try to be the most convincing boy as possible.

Debbie made me grab the bags. We said our goodbyes and headed out into the mall. On the one hand, the boy shorts covered my cunny and butt completely. On the other, I was topless.

My nipples were throbbing as we walked. Within five minutes, more people saw my tittie-less chest than had seen it in my entire life.

For the first time in my life, I was happy I didn’t have any titties.

As we walked, she leaned over and said softly, “Enjoy your punishment for cumming without permission.”

She walked slowly so that as many people as possible would see me. We made the circle around the second level first, then we circled the first level.

My costume wasn’t really working. I don’t think people were buying that I was a boy. Everyone was looking at my nipples!

“Come on, Timmy,” Debbie would say loudly every so often. It didn’t help.

I think some people recognized Debbie from earlier today. How could they forget those huge, swinging titties? They must have remembered me being with her. They must have remembered the nearly naked little girl and realized that I was her. Now topless! “They knew!” I thought to myself. “They knew and they see my naked chest! They see I have no titties!”

Finally, she walked us out to the parking lot and to the car. By that time, hundreds of people had seen my humiliating tittie-less chest.

She made me put the bags in the trunk as she got in the car. When I went to open the passenger door, it was locked. I looked in to see Debbie waving at me. Then she started pulling the car out of the spot.

I panicked. She was going to leave me here topless. What would I do?

She backed out of the spot with me banging on the window, saying, “Please! Debbie! Nooooo!”

“NOOOOOOO!” I screamed as she drove away.

I stood there not knowing what to do. I didn’t even cover my nipples with my hands.

I started to walk back toward the mall, thinking I’d head to the bathroom. My bag was in the trunk, too, so I didn’t even have my phone with me. Then I thought about going back to the children’s store and get help from Kaylie and Doris.

I uttered a huge sigh of relief when I saw Debbie’s car come around the corner. She pulled up next to me. The door opened when I tried it and I hopped in.

“Wow!” she said, “That was cool. All those people saw those embarrassing tits of yours.”

I was breathing heavy. As I calmed down a bit, I put my seatbelt on, and we pulled away.

I remember thinking that she was right. It was cool. I needed my humiliating body exposed. I thought that it would have been better if I didn’t pose as a boy. Just kept my tiny butt shorts on. Or maybe even totally naked so people could see I was hairless too. Get a good look at my thick lips and huge clitty.

One thing I knew for sure. I knew I was leaking on Debbie’s car seat again.

Chapter 4

We drove into the center of town and parked on Main Street in front of the tailor’s shop.

“The tailor here is a friend of Ms. Connor,” Debbie said and opened her car door.

I was still wearing the baseball cap and boy shorts with no top. I hesitated a moment, since there were people walking up and down the sidewalk. I took a deep breath and got out of the car. It was a short walk from the car to the shop door and I made it without anyone noticing that I wasn’t really a shirtless boy.

Debbie held the door open for me and I darted in. There was a young woman behind the counter. She looked up from what she was working on when I stepped in.

“Young man, you can’t come in here with no shirt on. I don’t know...” She stopped talking when Debbie walked in, then continued. “Debbie ... Hi! ... Oh, is this ... Oh my God! She’s topless! Did you have her walking around like this?”

“Hi Ms. Jansen,” Debbie greeted the tailor, “this is Tissues and yes, she walked the entire mall dressed just like this.”

“Tissues! Hehehehe,” Ms. Jansen laughed, “Your coach told me all about that. At first glance she looks like a boy, but once you look you can see that she’s a topless little girl. Except for those gorgeous nipples, of course. Come in, come in, come in. I got the measurements you sent, but I need to take some additional ones.”

“Whatever you need Ms. Jansen,” Debbie answered.

“God, Debbie, where’s the bra I made you? Did you grow out of another one already?”

“No. Ms. Connor said I can’t wear it today. I’m being punished. And, God! I hope my tits don’t grow any bigger than this.”

“Oh, right. I heard a little about what went on last night. Seems it turned out good though. I think you should take your blouse off, though.”

Ms. Jansen came out from behind the counter. She was tall and thin and had wavy brown hair. She was dressed like a plain Jane in mom jeans and a flowered top. She locked the shop door and turned over a sign with a ‘be back at’ clock. At least we’d be alone in here, I thought.

Debbie pulled her blouse over her head and off. Her impressive titties bounced into view. Ms. Jansen pinched Debbie’s nipples roughly before turning her attention to me.

“Get naked,” Ms. Jansen said.

I didn’t have much on, so I was naked very quickly.

“There you go. Now you look like a cute little girl again!” She said.

I winced at being called a little girl again. But hearing Debbie refer to Ms. Jansen as ‘Ms.’ told me that she was in charge here, so I let it go.

Ms. Jansen grabbed my hand and pulled me behind the counter. “Up you go!” She said as she lifted me by my armpits onto a padded table. Standing on one end of the table, she had me lay on my back with my feet pointing at her. She grabbed my ankles and pulled me toward her until my butt was at the end of the table. Then she pulled my ankles up and apart, pushing my knees into my chest. In a matter of seconds, she had me completely exposed to her. My pussy and asshole were inches from her face.

“Wow!” She said staring at my clit. “You weren’t lying, her clit is fucking huge! It’s the biggest one I’ve ever seen, by far. She’s only fifteen? It’ll probably get even bigger.”

“No! Don’t say that,” I blurted out without thinking. “Please! It’s already so big.”

“I said that about my tits when I was your age. Now they’re twice as big as they were then,” Debbie said, holding her giant tits up with her hands.

“Help me here, Debbie,” Ms. Jansen said, “Hold her knees back and spread her as wide as you can.”

Debbie did as she was told. Looking down between my legs, I could see my engorged clit standing erect.

“I can see you’re a naughty horny little girl. You’re soaking wet!” She said.

Ms. Jansen went about examining my clit and cunny lips. Squeezing and pulling at them. She pulled the hood of my clit all the way back and turned my clit this way and that, looking it over carefully. She measured how long and thick it was with a measuring tape. Then she measured along my slit and even down to my asshole. She was writing all the measurements down. She kept shaking her head and I could tell that she was thinking hard about something as she looked over the measurements.

“You can pick up the clothes by Wednesday,” She told Debbie. “The rest will take some time. Things are going to have to be made special. I’ll talk to Ms. Connor.”

I could only imagine what the clothes would be like. I couldn’t imagine that she’d be making me clothes that were more revealing than what I tried on at the children’s store earlier. I dared not think about what she meant by ‘the rest’ of what she had to make special.

“I need to see her squirt – a really good one. What makes you cum hardest, sweetie?” She asked matter-of-factly.

“I ... I ... I don’t know. I had my first orgasm last night,” I replied. “But ... But Ms. Connor put beads in my butt...”

I didn’t get to say anything else, “OK. Debbie, come to the side here. Hold her knee back. Finger fuck her asshole. She’s plenty wet down there.”

Debbie dipped her middle finger in my soaking wet pussy and then wiggled the tip into my asshole.

“Oooooo ... mmmmm...” I moaned.

Ms. Jansen put my other knee behind her back, spreading me wide while keeping both of her hands free. She pulled my clit hood back with one hand and started squeezing and jerking my clit with the other.

Ms. Jansen and Debbie had me escalating toward and orgasm in no time.

“Fuck her harder!” Ms. Jansen ordered as she jerked my clit faster and faster. Debbie quickened her attack on my asshole, adding a second finger.

“Oh! Oh! OOOOOOOHHHHHHHH ... MMMMMM...”

“Spread her wider!” She ordered while pushing my knee back farther. Debbie did the same with my other leg and my pussy was pointing almost straight up.

“Oh! I ... It’s ... UUUUUHHHHHHHHH ... AHHHH! AHHHHH! AHHHHH!” I shouted as the first three squirts shot out of my pussy. Ms. Jansen and Debbie were making me cum harder than any orgasm I’d had so far.

“Don’t stop fucking her asshole!” Ms. Jansen shouted. I felt a third finger slip into my asshole, stretching me wider than ever. She and Debbie kept up their attacks on my clit and asshole, and I kept squirting. I just kept cumming and cumming. I lost count of the squirts and orgasms until finally the waves slowed down. Sensing that my body was slowing down, they slowed down and finally stopped their work.

“God! That was obscene,” Debbie said as the let my legs down.

“I’ve never seen anyone squirt so much!” Ms. Jansen said, “Look at this fucking mess she made!”

“Oh, she’ll clean up every drop,” Debbie said.

“Wait! I need to measure how far it shot. And besides, I think she owes us a big favor first. Don’t you agree?” Ms. Jansen asked.

“For sure,” Debbie said.

I was too out of breath to say anything. I just laid there with my eyes closed. What just happened was ten times more intense than anything that happened over the last two days. At least I had permission to cum this time.

Eventually, I felt someone climbing on the table as I started to recover my breath. I opened my eyes just in time to see a bald pussy coming down over my face. Looking up, I noticed two rather small tits, so this was obviously not Debbie.

“What are you waiting for? Lick my fucking pussy, you slutty little girl!” Ms. Jansen ordered.

I reached up and grabbed her thighs in order to pull my face up and into her pussy. I found her hole and licked around it, then stuck my tongue in. She started to moan and move her hips back and forth. As she humped my face, I felt her clit run back and forth over my tongue. After a minute or two she started humping faster and faster, then she clamped her pussy down so hard on my face. My head was forced back down onto the table and I couldn’t breathe. I heard her moan loudly and hoped that she’d finish cumming quickly before I passed out.

Finally satisfied, she relaxed, and I sucked in some air. Ms. Jansen stayed on top of me for a minute or two, her pussy hovering a couple of inches over my face. Once she recovered, she climbed down from the table.

When I looked up, the first thing I saw was Debbie’s huge titties swinging back and forth as she shimmied out of her tight jeans and panties.

“Get on the floor,” She ordered as she pulled her jeans and panties off and tossed them aside.

I quickly figured out what she had in mind. She had lay on my back with my legs spread. She got down and worked herself in between my legs until our pussies were a few inches away.

“I’m gonna fuck that huge clit of yours. Just like you did to your Mom,” she said as she scooted forward until our pussies touched.

I thought about last night when Mom and I were forced to do this, and I squirted right onto Mom’s pussy. After the massive orgasms I just had a few minutes ago, I wasn’t sure if I could get there again. But I wanted to. I wanted Debbie to fuck my huge clit until I squirted all over her pussy. Her tits. Everywhere.

SMACK!!

“Ouch!” I screamed as pain shot through my nipples and I pulled away from Debbie’s pussy. Ms. Jansen had slapped my nipples with a flogger. Looking at it, it looked much more severe than the ones that had been used on me last night. Instead of leather straps, this one had rubber tubes. I looked down and saw red stripes across my chest.

SMACK!!

“Fuck! That hurts!” Debbie shouted as the flogger landed on her massive left tittie, just below her long, thick nipple.

“Who the fuck told you to stop?” the tall, thin, still naked Ms. Jansen said.

SMACK!!

The flogger struck my pussy mound.

“Ahhhhh!!” I screamed. It hurt like hell, but my pussy quivered. Was this making me horny?

SMACK!!

Debbie’s pussy took a direct hit from Ms. Jansen’s flogger.

“FUCK! Fuck! Fuck! Ok ... Ok ... Ok...” Debbie reacted.

She started to scoot forward, and I matched her movement until our punished pussies touched again. She started humping quickly. I guessed that she didn’t want to get flogged again.

My clit throbbed as I started to hump her back. I could feel my clit move all over her soaking wet pussy.

SMACK!! SMACK!!

“Mmmmmmmm...” I moaned through the pain this time as two more swats fell across my nipples. “Punish them ... I need to be punished for having no titties ... Punish my horny nipples!” I screamed as I humped Debbie’s pussy faster and faster.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

“You Mother Fucker!!” Debbie shouted as two swats fell on each of her massive titties. They were too big for Ms. Jansen to hit them both at the same time. “Punish my huge fucking tits ... I need to be punished for having huge fucking cow tits!”

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

Ms. Jansen continued her assault on my flat chest and nipples and Debbie’s huge titties. At the same time Debbie and I assaulted each other’s soaking wet pussies and begged to be punished. I could feel Debbie positioning her pussy hole nearer and nearer to my engorged clit.

All at once I felt my huge clit slip into her pussy hole to the hilt. Debbie gasped and froze for a moment.

“My fucking clit is up your cunt! Oooooooo ... Mmmmmm...” I said as I changed technique from rubbing against Debbie’s pussy to fucking my clit in and out.

“Fuck me! Fuck my horny pussy! You slutty little girl!” Debbie screamed.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! Ms. Jansen continued to slap our titties and nipples.

“I’m gonna cum ... gonna cum so fucking hard ... here it is ... Mmmmmmmmm! Debbie screamed as she went over the edge.

I kept up with my pounding of her pussy. Her waves of pleasure were calming down as mine were starting to build. I knew the feeling now. I was going to squirt again. I don’t know what came over me; what put the thought in my mind. But I quickly stood and straddled Debbie’s hips. I squatted over her and pulled furiously on my engorged clit.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! Ms. Jansen didn’t skip a beat as she continued slapping us.

“I’m gonna squirt! ... I’m gonna fucking squirt all over you!” I screamed and a thick wave of squirt shot out of my pussy and splashed on Debbie’s right tit. The second wave splashed her left tit.

Debbie started rubbing my squirt into her tits and I shot a third squirt right at her pussy. She reached down and rubbed it into her pussy until she came again. I collapsed over her and rolled over landing on my side next to her, exhausted. Ms. Jansen stopped her flogging as we all took some time to calm down a bit.

“I have to get this fucking shop open again,” Ms. Jansen said and started to get dressed. “Debbie, get in the bathroom in back and get cleaned up while Tissues cleans up her mess. There’s a mop in the storeroom.”

We did as we were told. After a few minutes, Debbie came back fully dressed. I was the only one naked, which was no surprise.

Ms. Jansen unlocked the shop door, “Your turn,” she said to me.

I bent down to pick up my boy shorts.

“You don’t need those,” Ms. Jansen said, and I went into the bathroom naked to wash up.

I washed up as best as I could in the tiny bathroom sink, using the hand soap and paper towels. I poked my head around the door to peek into the shop when I was done. Seeing no one other than Ms. Jansen and Debbie I padded naked into the shop.

“Come, let me fix your hair,” Ms. Jansen said and pulled a brush out of a drawer behind the counter.

She parted my hair in the middle. “Oh no!” I thought. “She’s giving me pig tails!”

“Please don’t...” I said, “Please don’t give me pig tails!”

“Nonsense,” she replied and continued to fix my hair as she desired, “All little girls look so cute in pig tails.”

Two red bows completed my humiliating hair style.

“Oh my God! She really looks like a 10-year-old girl now!” Debbie said.

I heard the jingle of the shop door as an elderly lady came into the shop. I started to run toward the back room, but Ms. Jansen held pulled me back.

“Don’t fucking move,” she said softly into my ear.

Debbie gave me a look that said, “You better listen to her,” so I stayed where I was.

“Hi Mrs. Jones. Let me get your dresses,” Ms. Jansen greeted the lady and went to the racks to find the dresses.

“Oh my! Aren’t you an adorable little girl,” Ms. Jones said when she saw me, “Or silly me ... an adorable young lady!” She said in a patronizing tone.

Debbie just laughed, “Yes, she sure is a cute little ... uh ... young lady!”

I just stood and blushed. I hated all this little girl stuff, but what could I do at the moment.

“I hope the tailor is making you some new clothes. You can’t leave the shop naked and walk down the sidewalk like that!” Mrs. Jones said.

Ms. Jansen came to the counter with the dresses. Mrs. Jones paid and left the store, but not before pinching my cheek, making more patronizing comments and giving my bottom a little pat. I guess she never noticed the marks the flogger left on my chest, or just ignored them.

“Now for you,” Ms. Jansen said, looking me up and down.

She rummaged around behind the counter and came up with a frilly white blouse. If it were regular size it would look like something a little girl might wear to church on a Sunday. But it wasn’t. This was one like I’ve seen in some cheesy movies; one a stripper would wear. Ms. Jansen helped me get it on.

It was completely open in back. There was one elastic band that went behind my neck and another around my back. The stretchy elastic kept it tight against my chest. Two sheer triangles covered my nipples. They were rimmed with frilly ruffles, but my hard nipples were in plain sight under the thin triangles.

A red plaid skirt was next, if you could call it a skirt. It was the shortest thing I’d ever seen. Ms. Jansen wrapped it around my waist and secured the velcro waistband. She stepped back and saw that my pussy was clearly visible.

“That won’t do,” She said and came over to adjust the skirt.

She unwrapped it and re-wrapped it over and over. Each time she moved the waist down my hips. Eventually, it was low enough that my pussy lips didn’t show. Unfortunately, it was so low on my waist that the top of my mound was visible and I’m sure both the top of my butt crack and bottoms of my butt cheeks were on display.

“Perfect!” Debbie said.

“Walk back and forth here a bit, little girl,” Ms. Jansen said.

I took a few steps and the skirt rode up my hips, exposing my pussy.

“It’s no good,” I said. “My pussy keeps showing. It’s too small.”

“Nonsense!” Ms. Jansen said, “Hold the front of the hem down when you walk. Try that.”

I did what I was told, and I was barely able to keep my thick pussy lips from showing. Although, pulling the hem down exposed more of my mound and didn’t stop more of my butt cheeks from being exposed.

“Can I? ... Please? ... Maybe ... just have some panties?” I asked. “Just teeny ones to cover my cunny, at least?”

“Oh, you’re fine.” Ms. Jansen answered, tossing me a package. “Put these on now.”

At first, I thought they were white pantyhose.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” I said as I opened the package, only to realize that she gave me thigh high stockings to wear. And they were the slutty kind. Seams in the back and red bows at the top. They were the kind that had sticky stuff at the tops, so you don’t need garters. They stay up on their own.

“Oh,” I said dejected when I saw what I had to put on. I sat on a chair to pull them on. My entire naked butt was on the seat. The skirt was way too short to be pulled under it. The stockings came up to mid-thigh, leaving several inches of my naked thighs showing between them and my tiny skirt.

“Here, I have these heels you can wear. I use them when little girls come in for fittings but don’t have the right shoes.” Ms. Jansen said and handed me the shoes.

I couldn’t believe what she gave me. They were plastic toy princess glass slippers. They were completely see-through. Even my feet were going to be practically naked, just covered by the sheer material of the stockings.

Debbie burst out laughing when I stood in the heels. “Oh ... My ... God! She looks like she’s dressed in some creepy Dad’s idea of a schoolgirl costume for his little girl daughter.”

Ms. Jansen joined Debbie and had a good laugh.

“Come look,” Ms. Jansen said and led me by the hand to her viewing mirror. It was the type that had mirrors all around so you can see all angles.

I stepped up onto the platform keeping my head down. I was afraid to look. When I did look up, all I could do was gasp. I looked like a pre-teen hooker. I didn’t think it was possible, but this outfit was more embarrassing than the cut up top and shorts Debbie had me in earlier. The pigtail hairstyle was the icing on the cake, with the red ribbons matching the bows on my stocking tops.

“Wait,” Debbie said, “I can see her pussy lips from the back here.”

She reached to adjust my skirt, but Ms. Jansen grabbed her hand.

“It will be fine. You can only see when she’s on the platform. Her meaty pussy will be covered when she’s down. She just needs to be careful, that’s all,” she said.

“I ... I look like a slut ... A total whore ... But, like a little girl at the same time,” I said. My pussy drooled and I’m sure the wetness would be visible on my thighs soon. I also noticed that the red marks from Ms. Janson’s flogger were visible on my chest. It was obvious that my tittieless chest was punished recently.

“I know! Isn’t it wonderful?” Ms. Jansen said, happily, running her fingers along the red marks.

“It’s awesome!” Debbie added, “do you have everything you need from us now, Ms. Jansen? If so, we’re going to get out of here.”

“Yes, I have everything I need, except maybe another tongue up my pussy. She has me all tingly again.”

“We really do have to go, Ms. Jansen,” said Debbie. She grabbed my hand and helped me down off the platform as I was still a little unsteady in the toy plastic heels.

“W ... Where are we going?” I asked.

“Don’t worry about it, just get moving,” she answered.

“One more quick thing. She’s a little uneven,” Ms. Jansen said, grabbing my hand from Debbie. She led me back to the padded table.

She had me lean over the table and Debbie held my hands from the other end. She pulled me slightly off the ground. I knew that my butt and pussy were completely exposed from behind. I tried to look back, but really couldn’t see what was happening. I remembered that the shop door was unlocked and that someone could walk in at any moment. I was only partially shielded from being seen from the front of the store.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

Ms. Jansen laid into my butt with the flogger.

“Ouch! Oh! Ahhhh! Ahhh!” I screamed as she flogged my defenseless butt. She swatted the backs of my thighs too. Then she spread my legs and placed a few of her swats so that the tips of the flogger landed on my pussy and clit, which really stung. I guess I got about a dozen swats before she had Debbie let me down. The plastic heels had slipped off my feet during my spanking. I rubbed my sore butt and pussy lips to try to ease the pain.

“There! Now she looks perfect!” Ms. Jansen said proudly, admiring her handiwork.

I knew that I had red stripes showing from under my skirt from my butt cheeks down to my thighs. I was a punished little slut and looked the part.

I slipped my heels back on. We said our goodbyes to Ms. Jansen and headed out of the shop. I walked toward the car, but Debbie pulled my hand and guided me down the sidewalk.

“We’re going to take a little walk. This way.” She directed.

Every two or three steps I had to pull the hem of my skirt down to keep my pussy from being exposed to passers by on the sidewalk. I got a lot of stares and looking back over my shoulder I noticed more than one person stop to look at my naked butt as I walked. I wasn’t sure if my pussy lips were showing from the back or not. I felt totally humiliated.

I had no idea what Debbie had in store for me next.

Chapter 5

Debbie strode quickly and I stumbled to keep up as she pulled me by the hand. The toy plastic heels I was wearing weren’t made for walking. We walked about two blocks when Debbie pulled me toward the door of a bar. I thought about reminding her that we weren’t old enough to go to a bar but thought better of it. Nothing I said mattered anyway.

We entered the bar. It was dimly lit and there wasn’t much in the way of decoration. Just the bar stools and a few tables. All the chairs didn’t even match. Debbie greeted the bartender, who looked us both over. I guessed that she was around my Mom’s age and rather plain looking.

“We’ll be in back,” Debbie said without stopping to chat.

“Of course,” the bartender replied, following us with her eyes. I stumbled along as Debbie dragged me behind her.

I noticed two large women at the bar dressed like bikers and another two women at a table. No one else was in the place, maybe since it was still early in the day. They all watched as I was paraded by them, struggling to keep my bald cunny out of view.

Debbie pushed us through a swinging door into the kitchen. It didn’t look like much cooking was done in there and there was no cook. All I really saw were stacked cases of beer and liquor. Debbie didn’t stop until she reached a door at the back of the kitchen. She punched a code into the lock and pushed her way into another dimly lit room.

There were few tables and chairs on our right and a stage on our left. The stage had a pole in the middle that ran from ceiling to floor. I’d seen this set up in some movies. I was in a strip bar!

Debbie pulled me up the three steps, onto the stage and behind a curtain that was on the left side of the stage. The space behind the curtain was no bigger than a closet. There was a clothes rack on our right and a beat-up vanity on our left.

Debbie sat me down at the vanity. “Put some lipstick on,” she ordered as she started rummaging through the clothes on the rack.

“Debbie ... P ... Please ... I’m ... I can’t be a stripper! I’m only fifteen!” I begged.

She ignored me and kept looking through the clothes.

I started looking around at what was on the vanity and in the drawer. All the lipsticks were bright red and obviously used. I knew it was pointless to argue. I picked out the least gross looking lipstick I could find and put it on my lips. My hand was shaking. I didn’t have a lot of experience with makeup, since Mom wouldn’t allow me to wear it. I got it on, but it was messy. I looked silly between the sloppy lipstick and pig tails Ms. Jansen gave me.

“You can keep that skirt on,” Debbie said, “But you’ll need some panties to start with. We don’t want to reveal that fat pussy right away.”

My heart sank. I was going to be made to strip. All I could think about was a bunch of greasy men ogling my embarrassing body and touching me with their grubby hands until the cops busted in and arrested us all. What would happen to me in a jail cell dressed like this?

“Let me see,” Debbie said and looked at my reflection in the mirror, “Perfect!”

I guess she thought I looked perfectly ridiculous with my sloppy lipstick job.

“Put these on,” she ordered and held out a tiny white G-string for me to step into. I nearly vomited thinking about how many other cunnies had been in it. I hoped they washed it, at least.

She pulled my top off next and helped me into a white cropped halter top that was obviously made for a women with titties. “I’ll be right back,” she said and stepped out of the dressing room.

I got the top on and looked around a bit noticing some ridiculously high heels under the clothes rack. I’d never walked in any kind of heels before and didn’t think I’d be able to walk in those.

Everything happed so fast since we left Ms. Jansen’s shop. But while I was waiting for Debbie, I had some time to think. They’re going to make me dance around a strip naked. I was panicking, but my cunny drooled into my little panties. I ran a finger over them and felt how soaked they were.

Then I remembered the strap marks on my chest and bottom. Oh my God! They’re going to know I was punished! They’re all going to see that I’m a naked, horny little girl that got spanked! That thought only made me drool more.

Debbie barged in and snapped me back to reality. She stood me up and started stuffing tissues into the halter top. TISSUES! I wondered if she’d let me keep the top on so that maybe everyone would think I was older. Yes, that must be it. Maybe I won’t be naked after all, I hoped.

“Everyone’s here. Just dance to the music and do what you’re told. I’ll direct you from the side of the stage,” Debbie said and left the dressing room. My heart sank.

“Ladies, thank you for coming to today’s show,” I heard a voice say from behind the curtain. “We have a special treat for you, a new dancer making her first appearance anywhere. Please welcome Tissues!”

Some music started playing. I knew I had to go out there but sat for a moment. She said “ladies.” I’m in a lesbian bar!

Debbie poked her head in the curtain, “What the fuck are you waiting for?”

I took a deep breath and stepped out onto the stage. There were six or eight women seated at the tables. The biker couple wasn’t there. These women were well-dressed in business suits. They applauded and cheered as I stepped out.

I just stood there in a daze for a minute, not knowing what to do. “Dance you fucking idiot,” Debbie said from the side of the stage, “or I’ll strap the shit out of you instead!”

I danced awkwardly. It wasn’t that I didn’t know how to dance. It was these stupid toy heels. The audience must have liked what they saw, since they all cheered and whistled.

I heard them call out as I danced, “Bend over! Take it off! Show us your tits!”

I’m not sure what came over me, I got really into it. And really horny. I danced around the stage, turning around to show them my butt. I bent over a few times too. They really loved that.

“Look at those strap marks! Naughty girl got a spanking!” They screamed, which only encouraged me more.

One of the ladies came up to the stage waiving a bill. I was confused at first, but she waved me over and I realized what she wanted. I danced over. She grabbed my hips, turned me around and pushed my back. She wanted me to bend over for her. I did, expecting her to slide the bill into the waistband of my G-string. But she didn’t. I wiggled my butt for her and the audience howled. Then I felt her finger run down my soaking wet crotch. I nearly fell over and put my hands down on the stage to brace myself.

I was so horny I pushed my wet cunny back for her. Then I felt her finally slide the bill into my waistband. I wiggled a bit more for her and then stood up to keep dancing.

I kept looking over at Debbie who was standing on the side of the stage. Her nipples were huge and I could see how dark they were under her top. Obviously she was enjoying the show, too. She kept mouthing instructions to me as I danced. “Turn around. Shake your ass. Spread your legs. Swing on the pole.” I obeyed her every word and got more bills tucked into my G-string.

She told me to pull the skirt off. I turned with my back to the audience and shook my butt from side to side as I lowered my skirt to loud cheers from the ladies. With the skirt out of the way, I could see the bills in my waistband for the first time. I expected to see a bunch of dollar bills, but saw nothing smaller than a twenty!

That really got me excited. I got down on all fours, laid on my back with my legs spread wide, swung on the pole. I even humped it a few times as the crowd roared in approval. I felt like a total whore and loved every minute of it.

“Look how wet she is! She has a lot of pussy under there! Is that her clit? I want to spank her next!”

After a song or two, the voice that introduced me said, “OK Ladies. I bet you wonder why we call her tissues!” The crowd cheered and I was shocked back to reality. They’re going to see that I have no titties, I thought. The fun’s over. They’ll all hate me for sure.

“It’s time to see our dancing girl topless!”

I looked over at Debbie who was motioning me to pull my top off. I just kept dancing, but the crowd cheered louder. I knew that I’d have to do it eventually, but a thought popped into my head. Maybe this won’t be so bad.

I turned my back to the crowd, shook my butt and started pulling tissues out of my top and tossing them up in the air. They loved it and tossed money onto the stage. There were hundreds of dollars between my G-string and what they threw on the stage.

When I tossed the last tissue into the air, I turned back to face the audience. I pulled down one shoulder strap and then the other.

“Take it off! Take it off!” they chanted.

I took a deep breath, hooked my thumbs under the top below my armpits and pulled the top down to my waist in a quick motion exposing my titless chest and dark fat nipples.

There was a pause in the cheering for a moment before they erupted with cheers and whistles. They loved me! I dance around for a minute, squeezing my nipples. They were swollen and very sensitive. My cunny drooled, soaking my panties. I danced around a bit more before pulling the top down over my waist and off.

“It’s time for our little girl to get naked, don’t you think?” the announcer called out. The crowd roared with approval. “How much will you pay for Tissues’ little panties?” She asked, “They look wet and tasty to me!”

I teased my nipples and ran my finger over my cunny as the ladies bid. The winner came up to the stage. I looked over at Debbie who told me to get on my hands and knees. I did, with my butt facing the lady. Debbie told me to keep my legs closed. I wiggled my butt for her as she slowly pulled the bills out of the waistband and lowered my soaked panties, bringing my fat cunny lips into full view. With my legs closed, my huge clitty was still hidden. Debbie was obviously saving that for later.

I squeezed my clit between my thighs and almost squirted right in the lady’s face.

I picked my knees up to let the lady pull my G-string completely off. I was naked except for the stockings and shoes. The crowed cheered and more bills flew up onto the stage.

I got up carefully and danced around some more. I kept my cunny hidden with my hands, to tease the ladies. Lightning bolts went off in my body when my hands brushed over my swollen clitty.

When I decided it was time to reveal my clitty, I squatted down with my legs spread wide. I wiggled my hips and put one hand on the stage behind my head. My other hand covered my cunny. Debbie mouthed, “Don’t cum!” and wagged her finger at me. I really needed a cum; but I obeyed her.

I pulled my hand away and revealed my thick clitty to them. They cheered and whistled.

“It’s huge! I want to suck it! Oh my God!” They screamed.

I danced naked for the rest of that song and one more. The ladies lined the stage now and called me over to squeeze my nipples and clit. They even pushed their fingers into my cunny and asshole. I was on the edge of cumming the whole time but moved away before I did. I didn’t want to piss Debbie off.

The song ended and another one didn’t start. The announcer said, “Everyone, can we have one more round of applause for Tissues?”

The crowd cheered as the stage lights dimmed. Debbie came onto the stage and pulled me behind the curtain into the dressing room.

“Let’s take a little break before our next performance,” the announcer said and all I could hear was the crowd mumbling.

“Oh ... My ... God...” Debbie said. “That was awesome! They loved you. I thought you’d just cry like a little girl out there. What came over you?”

“I ... I have no idea, Debbie,” I replied. “The lights, the cheering ... Can I cum, please? I’m so horny!”

“Not yet. Just rest here a minute. I’m not sure what they want us to do.”

I took a deep breath, “OK ... I need to calm down. Is there something I can put on?”

“Just stay naked for now.”

I started to relax. I thought, Wow, Debbie’s being nice to me!

“And no, you don’t get to keep the money,” she said.

Chapter 6

Debbie and I sat in the small dressing room and chatted for a few minutes. She explained that Ms. Connor was a partner in the bar and that the back room we were in was a secret – and very illegal. I found out that all the cheerleaders had danced in there at one time or another. She told me in no uncertain terms what would happen to me and my Mom if I ever ratted them out. Of course, my performance was recorded and would be kept as insurance.

No men were ever allowed. The customers in the back room all pay big bucks to see teenage girls strip, and more. I’d have loved to see Debbie’s performance. I bet the ladies loved her huge titties.

The announcer popped her head into the dressing room, “Two minutes. Debbie, put a dress and heels on. Nothing else.”

Looking down, Debbie replied, “Yes, Ms. Martin.”

“Are you going to strip?” I asked, excitedly.

“I don’t know,” Debbie said as she stood to start looking through the clothes on the rack.

“Can I try a different pair of heels? These are so cheesy.”

“No. Just keep those on. Remember, you need to do what you’re told.”

“OK, but I’d like to try them sometime. They look so slutty.”

Debbie stripped naked and pulled a sheer red dress over her head. It was obscenely tight over her titties. Her nipples were clearly visible. Her butt was barely covered. She slipped her feet into a pair of red mules and was instantly six inches taller.

“Do I look slutty?” she asked and twirled.

Ms. Martin stepped into the dressing room, “Tissues, go wash up in the ladies room. I need to talk to Debbie a minute.”

She held the curtain open for me. I stepped out and found the ladies room. I thought about making myself cum, but I didn’t want to get in trouble. I washed up and returned to the dressing room.

“I’ll introduce Debbie first, then call you out after two songs, Tissues,” Ms. Martin explained before she left us.

“Here we go,” Debbie said.

“Ladies, I’m sure you all remember Debbie, our HEAD cheerleader. She just couldn’t resist getting out here for you, so here she is!” Ms. Martin announced to the ladies.

“That’s my cue,” Debbie said and stepped out to the stage as the music started.

I peeked out through the curtain to watch. Debbie was awesome. She had no trouble dancing with the heels on. Obviously, she’s had a lot of practice. She wasted no time and was naked half-way through the first song. When she turned her back to the audience, she saw that I was peeking and gave me a wink and ran her hand over her bald pussy.

When the second song was over Ms. Martin announced, “What do you say we bring Tissues back out? I think she’s still naked and ready for you.” The crowd cheered loudly.

I stepped out on the stage. Debbie took the lead and guided me through some sexy girl-girl dancing. We felt each other up, kissed, spanked each other’s butts and rub our bodies together. The crowd ate it up.

I noticed that the ladies in the crowd were starting to undress. Most were down to bra and panties. Some had pantyhose and others had garters and stockings on.

At some point, Debbie wound up with a riding crop and started smacking me with it. Not too hard. She guided me into different positions and smacked me all over, including my nipples and pussy.

“Is it Tissues turn to be in charge?” Ms. Martin asked the crowd. They cheered their response.

Debbie dropped the crop and a flogger was pushed into my hand. Oh My God, I thought. Was I really going to be allowed to punish Debbie?

Debbie turned her back to the crowd, bent over at the waist and spread her legs wide. That was all the invitation I needed. I flogged her bottom and even swung the flogger up to slap her pussy. I remembered what happened when I punished Debbie’s Mom and made sure that I didn’t get carried away.

Debbie turned back around and held her huge titties up for me to flog. I slapped them good and the crowd cheered. More money flew onto the stage.

It went back and forth for a couple of songs. Me spanking Debbie, then her spanking me. Some of the ladies even got to spank us. They were spanking much harder than Debbie and I spanked each other. It felt good though. I stayed nice and horny the whole time.

Ms. Martin broke in, “OK Ladies. Who needs to cum?” The crowd roared and a second bidding war started.

When the bidding was over, a thin red head jumped onto the stage. She was wearing black lingerie, which she stripped off immediately. She was shaved almost bald, just a small patch of red hair sat on top of her slit.

She spoke to Ms. Martin briefly then stood clenching her thighs and rocking back and forth from one foot to the next as the music started again. Ms. Martin spoke to Debbie who laid on her back on the stage. Even on her back, her massive titties stood up proudly.

The woman came over knelt down and straddled Debbie’s head, then lowered her face down to Debbie’s pussy. Debbie spread her legs wide and allowed the woman to lick her wet pussy while she started to tongue the pussy that was in her face.

The crowd loved the show.

Ms. Martin came over to me and said in my ear, “Lick her asshole,” as if it was a perfectly normal thing to say.

I guess I hesitated a moment, since Ms. Martin grabbed my arm and twisted it behind my back. She pushed down on my shoulder, forcing me onto my knees. “Don’t make me call Ms. Connor,” she said into my ear, while pushing my face between the redhead’s butt cheeks.

My pussy tingled. I wanted to lick her asshole – wanted to make her cum. But I also wanted Ms. Martin to force me. She pushed my face forward with one hand while she spread the redhead’s butt cheek with the other. I stuck my tongue out and touched it to the center of the woman’s asshole. She moaned loudly and pushed her butt back into my face. She reached out with one hand and pulled on her other butt cheek, spreading it so wide that my tongue slipped in her asshole.

I moved my tongue in and out of her asshole, wiggled it back and forth, up and down. The redhead rocked her hips, pushing her pussy onto Debbie’s face and then her asshole into mine. She froze for a minute as her orgasm hit. I wanted her to squirt in Debbie’s face, but I couldn’t see if she did or not. She had a long hard cum and then finally collapsed on top of Debbie.

I stood up and the woman rolled off Debbie and onto her back. Debbie just laid there breathing heavily. I guessed that the woman was suffocating her while she came. She certainly got her money’s worth.

Ms. Martin grabbed my arm again, “Start dancing. Keep them occupied for a few minutes.”

I did as I was told and worked the pole while the woman and Debbie collected themselves. The woman eventually got up, gathered her clothes and stumbled back to her seat naked.

Debbie recovered enough to join me with some sexy dancing until the song ended.

“OK ladies. I have a special announcement to make. Somebody here has been a very naughty girl.” Ms. Martin announced. “Who’s been a naughty girl?”

The crowd erupted. Hands shot up. “I’m a naughty lezzie! I came in my panties! I need a spanking! I’m a dirty cum slut!”

I knew who she was talking about. It wasn’t any of the ladies in the audience. It was me. I didn’t cum, so it wasn’t that. I’m sure they’d think of something. All these ladies were about to punish me. My nipples swelled and my clitty throbbed thinking about it.

I shot a glance over at Debbie. She just stood with her hands clasped, looking down at the floor.

“Debbie has been very, VERY naughty,” Ms. Martin said, “and she needs to be punished!”

Debbie’s eyes shot up and scanned the crowd. “NO! NO! Please ... I’ve been a good girl ... I promise!” she pleaded.

I don’t know if I was more relieved or more disappointed. Then I remembered Debbie saying earlier that Ms. Connor was going to punish her for letting things get out of hand last night. I guess this was her punishment. I hoped that I’d get the chance to punish her too.

“She’s a naughty little slut! Spank her! Slap her pussy!” was shouted from the crowd.

A pair of chains with leather cuffs came down from overhead. Ms. Martin pulled Debbie over and secured her wrists to the cuffs. She went to the side of the stage to grab what I recognized as a spreader bar, similar to the one that I was spread with last night. Ms. Martin quickly attached Debbie’s ankles to the bar. Her legs were spread wide with her drooling bald pussy completely exposed. The chains above Debbie’s head were then pulled up until Debbie was stretched completely, her heels barely touching the floor.

Satisfied with Debbie’s positioning, Ms. Martin continued, “As a special treat, everyone is going to have a chance to punish our naughty HEAD cheerleader today.” The crowd cheered. “Everyone will get to give her five swats with this naughty girl flogger – any ... place ... you ... like! So make it good and enjoy yourselves”

One by one the ladies in the audience were called up to the stage. They took no pity on Debbie. Her huge titties and nipples were the favorite target, but her butt and pussy weren’t spared. Debbie was pleading the whole time but got no mercy. Once the eighth and last woman administered her five swats, Debbie was beat red from the top of her titties to her knees.

“That was fun, wasn’t it?” Ms. Martin said, and the crowd cheered, “But I think she’s had enough, don’t you?”

The crowd booed and hissed, “Noooo! Punish the slut! She needs more!”

“Oh! Wait!” Ms. Martin replied, “Tissues didn’t get her turn!”

The crowd cheered loudly and my clitty throbbed so hard I nearly fell over.

“But I think this flogger is a little worn out,” Ms. Martin continued. “Good thing I have this nice new cane here!” The crowd erupted.

“Oh my God! No! Don’t let that tit-less little cunt punish me with that!” Debbie shouted over the crowd.

Ms. Martin ignored her plea, “Tissues, you can give her ten with the cane any place you want. What are you going to do?”

I thought I’d pass out, I was so horny. Ms. Martin put the microphone in front of my face.

“I ... I’ll give her two on her butt ... and ... and ... one each on the back of her thighs ... and ... then ... two on each of her big titties...” I was swooning, “and then ... two on her spread cunny!”

The crowd erupted. The ladies were all standing and cheering. Most of them were naked or nearly so by then. There was a lot of hugging, kissing and touching going on.

Ms. Martin moved the mic away, but I grabbed her hand, “I’ll show her what this titie-less little girl can do!”

I let go of Ms. Martin’s hand while the crowd roared.

Ms. Martin handed me the cane. I ran my hands over it and flexed it a bit. Then I gave a few slices through the air to test it out. The plastic heels were making me feel unsteady, so I kicked them off. Then I pulled the stocking off too. I wanted Debbie to see a totally naked little girl punishing her.

I sliced the air with the cane, having my bare feet firmly on the floor. Much better.

Ms. Martin turned Debbie around so that her butt was facing the crowd. She wanted everyone to get a good look. Then she helped me get into a good position. She guided my hands and helped me place the cane at the bottoms of Debbie’s butt cheeks.

She said in my ear, “Remember, swing through your target,” then she stepped away. I was on my own.

I brought the cane back and swung as hard as I could.

SWAT!

“Ahhhhhhh ... It hurts too much!” Debbie screamed.

The red stripe appeared almost immediately across the bottoms of her butt cheeks. I swung again.

I was in a zone and could barely hear the crowd cheering. It was like I was hearing them from under water.

SWAT!

Debbie screamed again, “Ahhhhh! ... fuck fuck fuck...”

I measured my next swat for the back of her right thigh.

SWAT!

“Ahhhhh ... Owe ... Please no more!”

SWAT!

I gave the next one quickly to her left thigh.

“Ahhhhh ... Ahhh...”

Ms. Martin turned Debbie back around so the crowd could see her titties getting punished. I took a peek and saw a nice red stripe on the back of each of Debbie’s thighs.

Before Debbie could ready herself, I gave her two swats on her left tittie – one on the underside and one down across her nipple.

SWAT! SWAT!

“Ahhh ... Mmmm ... Please! Please! Please stop!”

I walked around to the other side and repeated two quick swats on her right tittie.

SWAT! SWAT!

“Ahhh ... Ahhh ... Ooooo...”

I walked around thinking about the best angle to give Debbie her two swats on her pussy. Ms. Martin grabbed my shoulder, “Hold on a minute.”

She pulled me away as another chain was lowered from above. Ms. Martin attached the chain to the spreader bar and it was pulled up. Debbie was being suspended. Her legs were pulled up and back while Ms. Martin placed a padded bench under Debbie’s back to support most of her weight. Her pussy was completely exposed and set at the perfect level to be swatted.

I was shaking. Every time I swatted her, my clitty twitched. I felt so close to cumming. I squeezed my thighs together to massage my clit and nearly fell over. I took a couple of swats through the air with a downward motion while squeezing my clitty with my thighs to see if I could do it. It worked.

I looked over at Debbie and noticed that Ms. Martin was attaching something to her cunny. There was a clamp on each of Debbie’s cunny lips. Each clamp was attached to a chain that wrapped around Debbie’s thighs. The clamps spread her cunny wide, completely exposing the inner lips and her clitty. Debbie’s cunny was soaking wet.

As the clamps were being attached and adjusted, Debbie pleaded, “Please no! You can’t spread me like that! She can’t hit my cunny so wide open. She’ll tear my clit open!”

Ms. Martin announced to the crowd, “I did hear Tissues say two to her SPREAD cunny, didn’t I?”

Debbie’s pleas were ignored. I walked over and Debbie closed her eyes tight, muttering, “Please ... Please ... Please...” over and over.

I got in position, clenched my thighs and swung down hard on Debbie’s spread pussy. The thigh clenching worked as a lightning bolt shot from my clit to my nipples.

SWAT!

Debbie’s eyes opened wide. Her mouth shot open but no sound came out right away. After a moment all she could manage was a deep moan, “AhhhAhhhAhhh...”

SWAT!

It was a direct hit right on her clitty and down the center of her slit. My cunny erupted as I swung down on Debbie’s spread pussy. I squirted down my thighs and onto the stage.

“Ahhhhh!” Debbie screamed out loud this time.

The crowd cheered loudly. Ms. Martin came over and grabbed the cane from my hand as my orgasm subsided. She guided me back to the dressing room, sat me down and said, “Relax in here for a minute,” then went back out onto the stage.

I couldn’t relax, so I peeked out of the curtain to see Ms. Martin release a sobbing Debbie from the chains and walk her to the ladies room.

The ladies were chanting, “Debbie! Debbie! Debbie!”

Chapter 7

Ms. Martin came back to the stage, “OK Ladies, I think we have another naughty girl in the house!” The crowd roared.

Here it comes, I thought. My turn. Didn’t I already get enough from Ms. Jansen?

“We have a horny little girl with no titties that likes to cum without permission,” Ms. Martin continued, “Should tit-less little girls be allowed to cum?”

The crowd booed and hissed, “Nooooo!”

“Tissues, get your little butt out here right now!” Ms. Martin ordered.

I took a deep breath and walked out to loud cheering. I could see that all the ladies were now naked. Ms. Martin was the only one with clothes on and she was still fully dressed!

Ms. Martin grabbed my arm and dragged me over to the chains and spreader bar that were still ready. She attached my wrists and ankles the same way she did with Debbie, but she didn’t wait to lift my legs up and support my back on the bench. In less than a minute, I was tied and spread – completely helpless.

“I hear,” she said as she worked, “that Tissues here is quite ticklish!”

The crowd cheered.

Oh God no, I thought. Not again. I’m so ticklish. And there’s so many ladies here to tickle me!

“Let’s see what we have here,” she said as she opened a box, “feathers, Q-tips, brushes, and all kinds of other tickly things!”

“Tickle her! Make her pee! Feather her asshole!” was screamed from the ladies.

I looked over as the door to the ladies room swung open. Debbie strode out angrily, tits swinging, right onto the stage. She went over to the box and grabbed a feather in each hand. “I’ll get even with you, you fucking cunt!” she said.

Ms. Martin grabbed Debbie by the shoulder, “Hold on, hold on, hold on. You’ll get your chance,” she whispered in Debbie’s ear for a moment and then addressed the crowd, “Here’s what we’re gonna do. Each chair has a number on the back. Check your chairs ladies. Numbers one and two come up onto the stage.”

Two ladies jumped up screaming. They high-fived each other and came up onto the stage.

“Each of you grab something to tickle with and start on Tissues’ feet,” Ms. Martin instructed.

They quickly did as they were told and in no time, I was a giggling mess as two paint brushes were being run up and down the soles of my very ticklish feet. They tickled under and between my toes, too.

“Pleeeeeeseee ... Noooooo! ... Heeheeheehee ... I’m soooooo ... ticklish!”

I heard Ms. Martin’s next announcement, “Numbers two and three, get up here and start on her armpits.”

I was too distracted to see what was going on, but before too long two puffy feathers were being run up and down over my ribs and armpits.

“Oh God ... No! It’s too much ... P ... P ... Please! Heehee haahaa.”

“Look! Her fat pussy is just drooling all over my nice stage!” Ms. Jansen teased, “Next up, numbers five and six! I’d tell you to tickle her titties, but she doesn’t have any. It must be so humiliating! Start working on those long, thick nipples!”

Two ladies jumped up shrieking and ran up to the stage. They squeezed in next to the ladies tickling my pits and started working my sensitive nipples with two pointy feathers each. They ran circles around them, ran the feathers up and down the long shafts and tickled the tips.

“Whhooooaaaa ... Haaaahaaaahaaaa ... mmmmmmm ... Please please ... haaahaaahaaa ... no more!”

The sensation on my nipples was maddening. I couldn’t decide if it was more ticklish or more arousing, but I didn’t care at the time. I thrashed around wildly trying to get those wicked feathers off my sensitive nipples.

Ms. Jansen secured a strap around my waist and tightened up on the chains a bit to hold me still. I wasn’t able to wiggle around so much, so the ladies had an easier time tickling their targets. I could feel my pussy dripping down over my asshole. I was a horny mess. I wasn’t sure how much I could take, but I knew more was coming.

“Next up, number seven! Those fat, thick pussy lips look lonely. I think they need some attention.”

The tickling I was already enduring prevented me from focusing too much on what else was going on around me. Over my shrieking and laughing, I could hear what Ms. Jansen said into the microphone, but not much else. Number seven was the redhead from earlier. She squatted between my legs and wasted no time in attacking my swollen cunny with a thin vibrating tickler.

I tried to move my sensitive cunny away from the tickler, but the strap over my waist kept me pretty still. All I could do was rock my hips up and down an inch or two. The redhead kept the tickler in contact with my lips as I humped the air.

“Haaahaaa ... heeeheee ... Oh my God! ... I can’t ... P ... P ... Pleeeeeeeaaaase Sssssstooooop...”

But they didn’t stop. I felt the sensation building. The tickling was maddening. Having my body exposed was humiliating. My next humiliation would eventually happen. The thought of it just brought me closer to the edge.

“And now, lucky number eight!” The woman shrieked as Ms. Jansen called her up, “You win the prize and get to tickle that gigantic clitty! I think it grew another two inches longer today!”

When I heard that I looked down to see if it actually grew. I couldn’t see, but realized that Ms. Jansen must have been teasing. At least I hoped she was teasing. If it got any bigger, I’d have trouble hiding it from the world under my clothes. Thinking about that made my clitty twitch.

I felt the ladies being moved around. The two armpit ticklers moved up, one on each side of my head. That made room for my nipple ticklers to shift up which then made room for my clitty tickler to step in and attach from above. My clitty was so engorged, it already stuck far out from its hood, but she pulled the hood back further, completely exposing my humiliating clit. She went right to work on it with a vibrating tickler.

“Noooooo ... Not th ... th ... that ... Haaahaaahaaahaa ... Haaahaaahaaahaa ... MmmmmMmmmmMmmm...”

I switched between laughing and moaning as the tickling of my body parts came into and out of focus in my mind. The tickling on my feet and pits made me laugh. The tickling on my sensitive nipples, swollen cunny lips and huge clitty made me laugh and moan. All of a sudden, my eyes shot open as a new sensation came quickly on me. It must have been hidden by all of the other stimulation I was under.

“Wait ... Please ... Haaahaaahaaahaa ... I’m gonna pee! Haaahaaahaaahaa ... I’m gonna pee like a little girl!”

They didn’t stop and didn’t take long for the sensation to overtake my body and a thick yellow stream shot out of my cunny.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh ... Ahhhhhhh...”

The redhead ducked and rolled out of the way. She avoided getting spashed by my pee. Everyone else kept up their attacks. My clitty was even being tickled while I peed. I thought about how humiliated my Mom was when she was tickled until she peed. I hoped my torture would end when my pee stream subsided, but I was wrong. They kept right on going.

“Haaahaaahaaahaa ... Haaahaaahaaahaa ... Heeeheeeheee...”

The redhead didn’t step back in right away. Ms. Jansen got between my legs. I couldn’t see what she was up to, but the realized that she was attaching the clamps to my cunny lips to spread them. I was going to be tickled inside my cunny!

“Please ... I ... I ... I’ve had enough. Haaahaaahaaahaa ... Haaahaaahaaahaa...”

Ms. Jansen finished her work and the redhead got back into position to use her vibrating tickler on my now completely exposed inner cunny.

I laughed, moaned, shrieked, begged, pleaded, wiggled and thrashed. Nothing made them stop. I knew they wanted to totally humiliate me. Gone was the confident girl strutting around the stage, commanding the audience. She was replaced by a sweating mess who could hardly breathe.

“Everybody STOP!” Ms. Jansed ordered. All at once the tickling stopped.

Thank God! All I could do was breath at that point. I got three or four deep breaths in before...

“GO!” and the tickling resumed.

“Noooohoohoohoo ... Please stop ... Haaahaaahaaa ... Heeeheeeheee ... No mohohohooore...”

The redhead and my clitty tickler teased me with their vibrating ticklers. They knew just how far to go without making me go over the edge. I needed to get over it though. I needed to have a giant squirt cum in front of all these ladies. I needed to totally humiliate myself. Not only would that be the only thing to stop the tickling, I just needed to be humiliated.

“OK. Time for our HEAD cheerleader to get in on the fun!” Ms. Jansen said.

Oh my God. I’d forgotten about Debbie. I glanced over and saw her naked in her heels rocking form one foot to the other, rubbing her clitty with her thighs. She was waiting for a trigger to be pulled like a bullet in a gun. I noticed that she held her hands behind her back.

“Finish her,” Ms. Jansen ordered.

I expected Debbie to jump in and start tickling me somewhere. Instead, she just strode over and slowly brought out what she had been hiding behind her back. My mouth shot open when I saw it.

“No ... Please Debbie ... I ... c ... can ... can’t take that again ... heeeheeeheee...”

She held out a long string of beads, similar to the ones Ms. Connor used on me last night that made me squirt cum so hard. Instead of a string, the beads were all connected by plastic, making it one solid piece. She held the base in her hand.

“These vibrate!” Debbie said as she turned it on. She ran the beads under my chin and over my cheeks so I could feel the vibration. I knew where these were going. Right up my horny little butthole.

The others kept up their attacks. I could feel all of my body parts being tickled simultaneously, but each part came into focus when particularly sensitive spots were hit, like the underside of the tip of my clitty.

Debbie kicked off her heels, making her totally naked. I saw her apply some lubricant to the beads, slowly rubbing it on as she looked into my eyes. I maintained eye contact throughout my torment as she slowly walked around and between my legs. The redhead shifted over to make room for Debbie who squatted down.

She used her finger to slowly apply some lube to my twitching butthole. I tried to push down to get her finger inside. I needed this humiliation and I needed this torture to end. I wasn’t sure how much more tickling I could take. My feet, armpits, nipples, cunny and clitty were all being simultaneously tickled.

Somewhere in the distance, I heard Ms. Jansen’s voice, “Nobody stop until you’re told to.”

I laughed and begged throughout this slow torturous anticipation. Debbie maintained eye contact as she put the vibrating tip of the beads against the rim of my butthole. She licked her lips as she slowly and steadily slid all of the beads up my butthole.

“Uuuuhhhhhhhhh ... Uhhhhhhhhh ... Uhhhhhh...” was all that came out of my mouth as each vibrating bead entered.

Debbie held the beads in place for a moment. Then she held up her other hand, with one finger up mouthing the word, “Ooooone...” She waited a moment, then two fingers up, “Twooooo...” Her third finger went up, “Threeeee...” She slowly started sliding the vibrating beads out one at a time. At the same time the redhead and my clitty tickler switched from keeping me at the edge to pushing me over it.

The sensation was overwhelming. I felt it build for a moment, silently opened my mouth wide then grunted as the first wave or orgasm hit me and a thick stream of squirt shot out of my cunny. It spashed right onto Debbie and the redhead. The didn’t move, they just kept up what they were doing.

I grunted as each bead was pulled out and wad after wad of squirt shot out. Some squirt even hit my feet ticklers.

The ladies cheered, but maintained their tickling.

Finally the last bead exited and I thought my ordeal would be finally over. But Debbie had different thoughts. When I thought I’d finally be allowed to calm down, She pushed the beads all the way back up my butthole and moved them in and out with a steady rhythm, making me squirt hard again.

The squirts slowly got smaller and smaller, and the waves of orgasm weakened, but wouldn’t stop. I felt like I was going to pass out, when Ms. Jansen finally stepped in.

“OK. I think she’s been humiliated enough for now.”

All at once the tickling stopped. Debbie yanked the beads out of my butthole for the last time as a final wave of orgasm came over me. Ms. Jansen released me and helped me down onto the floor. I just laid there trying to breathe and watched as the ladies rolled around in a giant lesbian orgy.

When I was able to stand, Debbie grabbed my hand, “We have to get out of here. Let’s to get cleaned up.”

She guided me to the ladies room where we washed up as best we could. We went back to the dressing room, fixed our hair and got dressed. Debbie had on her nice outfit, still braless. I had on my ridiculous frilly top, micro skirt, stockings and toy heels.

The orgy was still going on when we left.

Debbie was quiet as we walked the two blocks to the car and then on the ride to my house. So much had happened. She was totally in charge at first, but it seemed we were equals for a while. Then I was in charge for a time until my final humiliation. The way we were now dressed told me how things would wind up. Debbie was the head cheerleader. But we both knew that Ms. Connor was ultimately in charge.

When we got to my house, Mom’s car was in the driveway and Ms. Connor’s was at the curb. Debbie parked and we walked to the house. I guess I was getting a bit used to be so exposed, because I paid no attention to see if anyone was looking or if my hem needed to be adjusted. I just waked into the house like it was perfectly natural.

Debbie called out when we got inside, “Hello!”

Mom and Ms. Connor came out of the kitchen. Mom was naked and Ms. Connor was wearing Mom’s flowery robe and had a cup of coffee in her hand.

Mom ran over and gave me a big hug and kiss. Ms. Connor just looked me over as we went into the living room.

“God, you’re a mess!” She turned me around and looked me over. “I see Ms. Jansen got to you,” she said about the marks the flogger left on me. “Strip!” she ordered.

“Ms. Connor, maybe...” Mom started.

“Quiet!” Ms. Connor ordered, shutting Mom right up.

I undressed in the living room as Ms. Connor and my Mom watched.

Ms. Connor looked at Debbie, “Is everything done?”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Debbie replied meekly.

“Good, now you strip. I want to see you.”

Debbie quickly undressed and Ms. Connor checked her over thoroughly. She ran her fingers over the red marks that I gave Debbie with the cane. “Did Tissues do this?” she asked. Debbie winced when Ms. Connor ran her finger along the stripe over her clitty.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Debbie replied again, then shifted uncomfortably, “That IS what you wanted, right? Ms. Martin said...”

“Of course, its what I wanted,” Ms. Connor cut Debbie off. “OK. Go up and shower. Tissues stinks like cunny squirt!”

We both couldn’t get away from Ms. Connor quickly enough and ran up the stairs.

We showered together. Debbie had me wash her hair, which still had my cunny squirt in it, and then wash her body. She made me use my bare hands instead of a rough washcloth. I enjoyed washing her. I really enjoyed touching her body all over, but I also loved the act of serving her.

Debbie stepped out of the shower and left me to clean myself up. It was now clear that she was back on top.

When I was done, Debbie had already left the bathroom. I wrapped one towel around my head and another around my body and went downstairs.

Everyone was in the kitchen. When I stepped in, Mom was at the stove naked. Debbie was sitting at the kitchen table naked except for the towel around her head. Ms. Connor was still in Mom’s robe.

Ms. Connor looked at me like I had five heads. “Uh ... naked!” She pointed at the towel covering my body.

“Oh! Sorry,” I removed the towel, folded it and laid it over the back of a chair. “I forgot that I must get naked in front of you when we’re here.”

“Don’t you want to be naked for me all the time?” Ms. Connor asked.

I blushed, looking down at my feet. “Y ... y ... yes, of course I do,” I replied.

Aside from three of us being naked, we sat and enjoyed the dinner Mom prepared. We talked about cheerleading, school and anything other than the events of the last 24 hours. Mom and I did the dishes.

We had coffee after dinner. Ms. Connor said that she decided that we should rest for the remainder of the evening. She told the other girls not to come by tonight. She reminded us of the new rules. Mom had to be naked all the time at home and still had to pee outside. I had to be naked when Ms. Connor was here. She said that I was in charge and that I could talk to her about changing rules or making new ones, but for now she would have to approve of any changes.

After a little while, Ms. Connor and Debbie got dressed and left me and Mom alone.

As soon as the door closed, Mom started, “Anna what did they do to you? I...”

I put my finger to her mouth to stop her.

“I don’t want to talk about it right now, Mom. And I’m not Anna anymore. My name is Tissues now.”

“Are you going to make me stay n-n-naked?”

“Yes, I like you naked.”

“And pee outside?”

“For now.”

“OK, I’ll obey you ... for now.”

We giggled and hugged each other tight.

“I like being naked for you, Tissues. But, aren’t you going to get dressed?” Mom asked.

“Not tonight. I think clothes might irritate my flogger marks. We should go upstairs and put some lotion on.”

We went up to the bathroom and tenderly applied lotion to each other’s bodies.

“Maybe we should get to bed early tonight. We don’t know what tomorrow will bring.” Mom said when we were done.

“Good idea. I want to watch some TV first to relax,” I replied, “Let’s watch in your bed.”

“That sounds nice,” Mom said and wrapped her arm around my waist.

We watched TV in bed until we fell asleep naked in each other’s arms.

The End

softyjoshi said
Chapter 1
 
I laid in bed exhausted, but unable to sleep. My mind was racing through the events of my daughter’s cheerleading slumber party turned lesbian humiliation session. How could I let all that happen? How could I allow myself and Anna be treated that way by the cheerleading coach and underage girls?
... 
  

Hi joshi, may I know where this story was taken from?

I laid in bed exhausted, but unable to sleep. My mind was racing through the events of my daughter’s cheerleading slumber party turned lesbian humiliation session. How could I let all that happen? How could I allow myself and Anna be treated that way by the cheerleading coach and underage girls?

“Anna or Tissues?” I thought to myself. Would I really use that nickname for my daughter? Deep down, I knew that Anna needed the humiliation. Needed humiliation as much as I now knew I needed it. “Yes,” she whispered, “Tissues.” She got caught stuffing her bra. She stuffs it because she has no tits. Now everyone will know.

I thought about what happened once everything had calmed down from the initiation. I replayed the events in my mind. I heard Linda instruct the girls, who would be sleeping in the basement, to clean up everything perfectly in the morning before they left. She told them to take Tissues shopping at the mall on the North side of town. She and I would go shopping at the mall on the South side of town, so I would not cross paths with my daughter.

She turned to Debbie, the head cheerleader. “I’m not done with you yet. You let this whole thing get out of hand way too quickly. You need to stop thinking with those huge tits of yours.” Then to all of them, “Go straight to sleep. Everyone here had enough playing for one day. I better not hear another sound from down here.”

Then she said to me, “Get upstairs, I’m not done with you yet, either.” She slapped my butt as she ushered me up the stairs and into bathroom. It was strange walking through my house naked. Something I never did before.

We showered together. It felt wonderful. My pussy felt strange being lathered and washed now that it was bald. I’d trimmed my bush in the past, but never had it totally bald. I had been instructed by Linda to keep it that way by Linda, and I will obey her. Every one of her touches, every command she gave me made my clit quiver. I had one massive climax while humping my daughter’s squirting pussy before coming upstairs, but I needed more. “Can I ... Please, can I?”

“Can you what? Cum?” She replied. “No. Just get cleaned up. And stop asking.”

I opened my mouth to say something, but no sound came out. I just hung my head and finished washing. But no matter how much I washed my pussy, it felt dirty. Dirty from my climax mixed with my daughter’s ejaculation. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to wash that dirtiness away. How humiliating it was for me to cum so hard like that on my daughter’s pussy in front of the girls and Ms. Connor.

Once done in the bathroom, Linda instructed me to take her to my bed. I led the way with her gripping my elbow and slapping my butt as we walked, reminding me that she was in charge.

Ms. Connor had me use my tongue on her pussy and asshole. When she had her fill, she let me masturbate. Let me! I had a powerful orgasm and she reminded me that I could only cum with her permission. The thought had me horny and ready for more, but I was denied. She fell asleep soon after, but I laid awake.

Here we were in bed together. The beautiful redhead was breathing deeply in a slow, steady rhythm. She was in a deep sleep, lying on her side with her back toward me. I thought about masturbating. I needed to cum so badly. She would never know. I laid on my back and caressed my swollen nipples. I wasn’t disobeying, was I? She said I couldn’t cum without permission. She didn’t say I couldn’t touch myself.

I spread my legs and let my right hand drift down and lightly touched my pussy lips, my middle finger slipping between. I was soaking wet, wetter than I’d ever been. I glanced over at Linda so assure myself that she was still asleep. Her breathing was unchanged, so I dared to let my middle finger slide up and touch my swollen clit. I needed to cum. So badly, that I was willing to disobey and risk angering Ms. Connor. I had to be careful not to wake her.

I know I have a big clit, an inch long and thick. But it’s only half the size of Tissues’ clit. I thought about Debbie and the others exposing my daughter’s clit at school somehow and how humiliating it will be for her. Who would they expose her to? How would they make it happen? How will my daughter react? Would she cry? Cum? Squirt in front of everyone? Would they let me see? Let me help? Expose me as the humiliation slut I am? My mind was racing, and I was approaching climax.

The girls kept me on the edge for so long earlier and I remembered how hard I climaxed when I was finally allowed to cum. I wanted that again and I brought myself to the edge several times, but I didn’t let myself go over the edge. I wanted to cum hard, but I didn’t want this feeling to end. Didn’t want to stop thinking all the wicked thoughts of me and Tissues being exposed and humiliated. How far would they take it?

It was time to go over the edge. My heart was racing and couldn’t stand it any longer. I moved my left hand down to my pussy and slipped two fingers right in. I was so wet. I could feel my juices pooling on the sheet under my ass. I grabbed my engorged clit between my thumb and finger of my right hand and stroked it. Stroked it like I would a little dick. I brought myself to the edge slowly, anticipating the earth-shattering climax I was about to have. So close ... So fucking close ... Here it comes!

“WHAT THE FUCK!” The sheets flew off my body. “You horny fucking cunt!” Linda yelled.

So close, yet so far. My hands left my pussy and grabbed for the sheets, but Linda slapped them away.

“You’re such a horny slut, you can’t wait one minute before disrespecting me and fingering your dirty pussy?”

All I could do was stutter, “Linda ... I mean Ms. Connor ... Please ... I only ... So ... So horny from everything ... I needed ... Oh God!”

“I didn’t ask you if you were horny or what you needed, did I”

“N ... No ... No ... You didn’t ... I ... I’m sorry ... I won’t...”

“Oh, I know you won’t. Stay here a minute and DON’T ... FUCKING ... TOUCH ... YOUR FILTHY ... PUSSY!” She jumped out of bed and left the room.

She was right. I was out of control. How my life changed over the last few hours. I was a normal single mother one minute. The next, I became a humiliation slut. A naughty one who couldn’t keep her hands off her pussy. Her filthy pussy. A slut who couldn’t obey and masturbated without permission.

I dared not touch myself again while Ms. Connor was out of the room. I couldn’t risk getting caught with my fingers up my horny pussy again. But I couldn’t resist squeezing my thighs together. I tried to get some friction on my clit. I got close again, but not close enough before I heard her footsteps outside the bedroom. I had to stop, so totally frustrated. A horny mess who wasn’t allowed to cum.

She came into the room in a huff and dumped a pile of metal on the bed. She had me quickly secured to my bed on my back. She cuffed my hands together over my head and secured them to the headboard. She then attached my legs to the spreader bar. I was immobilized. A horny slut with my wet pussy spread open to the world. My big clit throbbing in the air, begging for attention.

“I’m tired and I want to go to sleep, so I’ll postpone your punishment for now.” She said.

“Please ... I...”

“NO! I’m not making you cum. Get that through your horny little head!” She interrupted as she threw the sheet over my naked body. “I’ll sleep in Tissues’ bed. Good night!” She turned off the light and left the room.

The sheet settled over me. I managed to get it to crease between my legs by humping and twisting my hips. It wasn’t enough. I couldn’t get enough stimulation to get off. All I could think about was what a horny slut I was. A naughty one who was still trying to cum without permission. Yesterday, I’d been a single mom who didn’t masturbate and hadn’t orgasmed in years. Today, I was a horny humiliation slut. I was tied up because I couldn’t obey and tried to make myself cum after being told not to. A horny tied up humiliation slut trying desperately to get the sheet to rub my clit so I could cum. I knew I had a punishment coming, one that would be worse if I got caught trying to cum again. But I didn’t care.

I gave it up after a few minutes and finally fell asleep.

Chapter 2

I woke up with a start to the sheet being yanked off my naked body. I realized quickly that Ms. Connor was the one who pulled the sheet off and that I was still tied. My sleep had been deep because of how exhausted I was. Exhausted both mentally and physically. I felt like I’d been dreaming, but I couldn’t remember what I dreamed about. I didn’t have much time to think about it.

SMACK!! SMACK!!

Ms. Connor had a leather flogger in her hand and had slapped it across my belly twice in rapid succession. It stung, but not too badly. I guessed that she was just warming me up a bit. When I focused in on her, I saw that she was wearing my flowered robe.

“Good morning,” she said sweetly. SMACK!! SMACK!! Two more slaps on my belly, a little harder this time. “Rise and shine, my naughty little slut.”

“Please ... I...” I stammered.

SMACK!! SMACK!! Two swats on my left thigh. I still had my legs spread by the bar and I realized how vulnerable my pussy was. I was able to close my thighs a bit by bending at the knee, but not nearly enough.

“Naughty little humiliation slut who likes to masturbate without permission,” she continued. “I thought I was being very accommodating by letting you masturbate after you serviced me last night. Which reminds me, we need to work on your pussy and asshole licking techniques a bit.” SMACK!! SMACK!! Two more on my belly.

“Ms. Connor ... I’m sorry ... Please ... I didn’t ... didn’t mean any disrespect. I was just ... just...” SMACK!! SMACK!! One slap on each of my tits. They stung my nipples terribly.

“You were just what?” SMACK!! SMACK!! She continued to punish my tits.

I couldn’t answer, so she continued punishing my tits. She alternated swatting my left and right tits. They were on fire. “Answer me!” She commanded.

“I was horny. Hornier than I’ve ever been in my life.” I blurted out in my shame and humiliation.

She paused her slapping. “Horny? Hornier than ever? What is it that made you so fucking horny?”

“Please don’t make me say. I’m so embarrassed.”

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! She resumed on my aching tits, much harder.

“OK ... OK ... OK ... Please stop. I’ll tell you.” I pleaded.

She stopped and waited a moment for me to gather myself. “Well?” She prodded.

“Thinking about my daughter ... uh ... Anna ... mmmmm ... I mean Tissues!” I stammered out.

SMACK!! SMACK!! Back to my thighs. “What about her?”

“Thinking about her being exposed and humiliated. Her little titties. Bald pussy. And giant horny clit!” There. I said it. It was true. The thought made me drip even now while being punished.

“You want to see her humiliated more? In front of more people?” She asked.

“Yes! Yes! I know it’s horrible for a mother to feel this way.” Tears were starting to stream from my eyes.

Ms. Connor put the flogger down. “I know ... I know ... It makes me horny too. You know what else makes me horny?” She started to lightly caress my pussy. “Humiliating horny moms like you.”

“Ahhhh ... Ahhhh ... mmmmm...” Was all I could respond with.

“And I’m going to humiliate you terribly. Expose you. Make you do naughty things. Dress you slutty. Just wait and see. Oh, and of course there’s my favorite – tickling you mercilessly.” She laughed. “Seems that thought makes you horny too.” She added as her finger slid between my lips and felt the wetness between.

She pulled her hand away abruptly. “But right now, you need to be punished for masturbating without permission last night.” I thought she’d pick the flogger back up, but instead she reached over to the night table and picked up a small black thong I didn’t notice until now.

“This is Tissues’ dirty little thong from last night. Open wide.” She ordered.

She wouldn’t. I couldn’t let her put my daughter’s dirty panties in my mouth. I closed my mouth tightly. In a flash she picked up the flogger. SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! Four quick slaps to my spread pussy.

“AHHH!! ... Mfffff...” I screamed as she stuffed the panties in. It wasn’t long before I could taste my daughter’s pussy as my saliva moistened the dried-up juices.

“I don’t want to spend a lot of time now, we have so much to do today. So, I have a quick little punishment for you.” She said as she unscrewed the top of a little bottle she picked up off the night table. I saw that the top was an eye dropper. “But we can’t have you screaming and waking the girls up. Thus, the panty gag.”

I didn’t know what to expect and I was breathing rapidly through my nose. The dropper in her right hand, with her left hand Ms. Connor reached between my legs and pulled the hood back off my clit, which was rigid with horniness. One, two, three drops of the liquid fell onto my clit. For a second I didn’t feel anything and relaxed a bit. Then the burning hit me.

“MMMFFFFFF!!!” I screamed into the gag as most intense burning I ever felt engulfed my clit. It felt like a red hot branding iron on my most sensitive place. Ms. Connor just giggled as I rocked my hips, trying to extinguish the flames on my clit.

“Just a little pepper juice.” She told me calmly. “A reminder of what happens to naughty little sluts when they disobey.”

After what seemed like hours of burning, she poured some water on my clit and the burning slowly subsided. She removed the spreader bar and released the cuffs on my wrists. My hands went immediately to my tortured pussy. “Go wash up,” she ordered.

I got off the bed and moved toward the bathroom, stiffly at first as my joints adjusted to being allowed to move again. I jumped in the shower, turned the water on and thrust my hips forward to get my clit under the stream. I pulled the hood back to expose my whole clit to the stream. I was shocked at my body’s response as I felt an orgasm building. I pulled back, not wanting to cum without permission. No way did I want to risk having that stuff put on my clit again.

I finished my shower, dried off, and wrapped a towel around my hair and another around my body. The fire in my clit from the pepper had been extinguished but was replaced by horniness. A twenty-year-old had punished me for masturbating without permission by burning my clit with pepper juice. And the thought made me horny.

I returned to my bedroom to find Ms. Connor, still in my bathrobe, rummaging through my dresser drawers. A pile of my bras and panties were on the bed. “All of this has to go,” She said. “Get some garbage bags. We can put all this stuff in a clothing drop on the way to the mall. Some boring poor old lady will love having this stuff. And drop that towel! I want you fucking naked whenever I’m here.”

“I...” Was all I could get out as Ms. Connor shot me a look that said, “Just shut the fuck up, get naked and do as your told or I’ll pepper your horny clit again.” So, I just dropped the towel and went and go the bags.

By the time I got back to the bedroom, my drawers were completely emptied on the bed. Ms. Connor had moved to my closet. “Nothing,” she said. “Absolutely nothing here is acceptable.” She began throwing my clothes on the bed.

When she was finally done, just a handful of items remined. Almost every article of clothing I owned was set to be donated. She tossed a swimsuit cover at me and said, “Put this on. Nothing else. No underwear. And here. You can wear these flip flops for now.” The cover was nearly transparent. I could clearly see the darkness of my nipples and they poked the fabric out obscenely. I separated my legs and could see the outline of my legs and pussy. I was practically naked. Looking at myself in the mirror I thought there was no way I could leave the house dressed like this. Knowing that she would make me humiliate myself by doing so had me dripping.

Ms. Connor took off the robe. She made a show of stretching in front of me so I could take in her gorgeous body. Perky C-cup tits with pink nipples pointing upward. Slim waist. Perfect ass. Nearly bald mound with just a wisp of thin red pubic hair at the top of her slit. Small pink lips and clit barely escaping the outer lips of her pussy.

She dropped on the bed, spread her legs and said. “Come on. Just a quick one before we go. Lick my pussy.”

I climbed on the bed and did as I was told. She grabbed my hair and ground her clit into my face as she came. When she was done, she laid there a minute to calm down. I didn’t move and didn’t dare ask her to return the favor. The memory of the pepper on my clit was still too fresh.

When she was ready, she got up and started to pull on her sports bra and yoga pants. No panties. “Go fix your hair and put some make up on,” she ordered. “But don’t wash your face. I want you to have the smell of my pussy on you all day.” I did as I was told. She came to the bathroom with me to finish fixing herself up. She didn’t need to do much.

When we were both ready, she said, “Let’s go. We’ll take your car. Put the bags for donation in the trunk.” We headed out to the car together. There was no hint from the basement that the girls had woken up yet. All I could think about was how naked I must look in the bright sunlight. My pussy drooled.

Chapter 3

I stepped out of my front door and onto the stoop feeling completely naked. The only garment I was allowed was a sheer white swimsuit cover. The hem fell just a couple of issues below my pussy – my newly bald pussy. Of course, I was naked underneath. I wasn’t permitted to wear anything else, other than the flip flops on my feet. I scanned the area and, I was happy to see that none of my neighbors were outside. Or was I really happy? The thought of being seen dressed like this sent a tingle to by already engorged clit and I felt juices start to leak out of my pussy and onto my thighs.

I snapped out of my daydream and moved quickly to follow instructions. Ms. Connor got into the passenger seat and watched as I made several trips back and forth until all the bags containing the clothes she deemed unacceptable were loaded into the trunk.

The hem of my “dress” kept riding up as I walked. I had to pull it down each time I loaded bags into the trunk to prevent my ass and pussy from coming into view. It was more of a reflex. Part of me wanted to just let everything hang out. Show the world my bald horny pussy. I could feel my slippery thighs rub against each other as I walked.

Ms. Connor was focused on her phone, texting away, as I drove. It was a short drive to the nearest clothing drop, which was in the corner of the parking lot of a large grocery store. It was crowded closer to the store, but there wasn’t anyone near the bin. Ms. Connor made me park about fifty feet away. She wanted me to be out and exposed as I walked back and forth.

I popped the trunk and opened the driver’s door when Ms. Connor grabbed my wrist. “Come around to this side first.”

I did as I was told. I got out of the car, being careful to keep my thighs closed. I pulled my hem down and walked around to the passenger side of the car. Ms. Connor opened her door and re-adjusted my dress so the hem was just above my butt cheeks, barely coving my pussy. “Don’t pull it down,” she instructed. “Get busy.”

I walked around to the trunk and leaned over to grab two bags. I tried to be careful to keep my hem in place, but I felt it ride up in the back a bit. I walked the fifty feet to the bin with one bag in front and one in back, trying to cover up. The bin was tall and I would have to reach up to put the bags in. I couldn’t lift both at the same time, so I put one bag down and lifted the first one up and in. I looked down and my pussy was in full view. I quickly scanned the area. No one was close by and I grabbed the second bag and practically tossed it in.

Instinctively, I reached down and pulled the hem of my dress back into place. I winced as soon as I realized what I had done, knowing I wasn’t allowed to fix my dress. I looked up to see that Ms. Connor was watching. I hiked it back up to where Ms. Connor had originally placed it and started to walk back to the car. The passenger door opened, and Ms. Connor waved me over to her side of the car.

“I told you not to pull your hem down.” She chided me.

“I ... I thought you meant ... I put it back where you had it.” I felt like a child trying to avoid punishment. “My bottom was showing ... My horny pussy!” How did I let this twenty-year-old put me in this position? Why did it make me so fucking horny? I clenched my thighs, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. It was like I was desperate to pee, but I was desperate for something else. Something I wasn’t allowed to have right now. If she allowed me, I’d have made myself cum right there in the parking lot.

She opened her large pocketbook and pulled out a mini flogger. It had a short handle that fit into her palm with about a dozen foot-long leather straps. She swung her legs out of the car and put her feet down in the asphalt, staying seated on the seat.

“Turn around and touch your toes.” She ordered, and I obeyed not wanting to anger her further. When I bent over, I felt my dress come up and over my butt. I was completely exposed to Ms. Connor, my ass facing the car, which provided some cover.

SMACK!! SMACK!! She started rhythmically flogging my naked ass. I bit my lip, not wanting to cry out and attract attention. I counted about a dozen swats before she stopped and asked me to turn around. I did as I was told and resisted pulling my hem down, clenching my thighs the whole time. My pussy and reddened ass were completely exposed. I didn’t dare look around to see if anyone was watching.

She grabbed my hem and started to pull it down, but then quickly yanked it up and over my tits. I was naked right there in the parking lot. I almost came as I squeezed my thighs together.

She swatted my belly quick, “Stop that, you horny slut. No cumming! Spread your legs and put your hands on your head.” Again, I did as I was told. I spread my legs wide, knowing that’s what she wanted. I felt my pussy yawn open and juices run out.

I saw Ms. Connor look around the parking lot. Apparently seeing no witnesses, she started in on my engorged nipples. SMACK!! SMACK!! A dozen quick slaps fell on my nipples.

“Fix yourself and get those bags in the bin so we can get to the mall.” She ordered.

I stood still for a minute, disappointed. I thought she was going to punish my pussy. My horny pussy deserved to be punished, didn’t it? After all, I pulled my hem down to cover it, so wouldn’t it make sense that it should be punished?

Realizing why I wasn’t moving, Ms. Connor said, “No! I’m not spanking your sloppy wet pussy. You’d probably cum and I don’t want that yet.”

I adjusted my dress, so it barely covered my pussy, just a little higher than Ms. Connor had originally set it, just to be sure I pleased her. I wondered if the redness on my ass and tits showed through. Would people see that I had been punished like a naughty slut?

By the time I hefted the next two bags into the bin, the hem of the dress was nearly at my waist. Trying to do everything right to please Ms. Connor, I didn’t try to cover it. I retrieved the next two bags from the trunk and I held them out to the side as I walked to the bin and tossed them in.

There were two bags left in the trunk and as I walked over to my trunk, a car pulled up to the clothing drop. A middle-aged woman dressed like she was on her way to church got out and pulled a bag of clothes out of her back seat. I didn’t know what to do. Should I crouch next to my car and hide? Would that upset Ms. Connor?

I just decided to go with it. As the woman struggled with the bag, I grabbed my two out of the trunk and walked over as if I was fully dressed. I reached the bin and said to the woman, “Here, let me help you.”

When she turned around her eyes went straight down to my bald naked pussy. Her hands shot up to her cheeks, but her gaze didn’t shift. “Oh my God, sweetie, you’re ... you’re naked!”

I tossed her bag into the bin and then went about putting my two bags into the bin. “Oh! My goodness!” I said, feigning ignorance and looking down. I wondered if she could see how engorged my nipples were and how my clit was throbbing. “I hope no one sees.” But I didn’t dare cover it.

She thanked me nervously as I turned and quickly walked back to the car. I hopped in breathing heavily. My hem still around my waist.

Ms. Connor giggled. “I can’t believe you went up to her naked. You must be so humiliated.”

I was humiliated, but never hornier.

“I should have made her spank you...” She added, but I pulled the car away quickly.

She hadn’t said that I could fix my dress, so I drove the whole way to the mall on the South side of town with my naked pussy drooling onto my seat. Ms. Connor resumed her texting. My guess was that she was texting Debbie. Was she giving her instructions on how to humiliate my daughter, Tissues? What were they doing to her?

When we got to the mall, I parked. The parking lot was crowded since it was a Saturday afternoon. Men, women, families with kids, groups of teens were everywhere. She told me to fix my dress, but I hesitated.

“Ms. Connor? Please? Can ... Can I cum? I’ve never felt this way and I’m having trouble concentrating on what I’m doing. Please?”

“Turn to me,” she replied. “Let me see how horny your pussy is.”

I turned in the seat, putting my back against the driver’s door. I did my best to spread my legs as far as I could, given the tight space. I thrust my hips forward. Anyone who looked into the car would clearly see my lewd display. The air felt cool on my soaking wet pussy and thighs.

“Spread it,” she ordered.

I used the fingers of both hands to spread my lips apart. Looking down, I could see my rock hard clit extending way out of its hood, farther than I’d ever seen it stick out. The odor of my arousal quickly filled the air.

“Let me see your nipples,” was her next command.

I used my left hand to pull my dress up and over my tits, then returned it to my pussy.

She reached over and grabbed both of my nipples, squeezing them roughly between her thumbs and fingers. Lightning bolts shot from my nipples down to my clit.

“Ahhhh ... Ahhhh ... Mmmmmmm,” I moaned in pleasure. “Please...”

After a minute or two of squeezing my nipples she had us switch. She ordered me to squeeze my nipples and she started stroking my pussy and clit.

“Tell me when you’re going to cum. Don’t you dare fucking cum without permission.” She ordered.

Then she slid a finger on her other hand down passed my slit and started tickling the opening of my asshole, which was still sensitive from the punishment it received last night.

“Mmmmmmm ... Oh ... Please,” I begged for release.

I had very little experience with anal sex, but the state I was in had me wanting release so badly, I didn’t object as she slid her middle finger slowly up my asshole. The juices from my pussy had pooled down and provided her plenty of lube to penetrate me completely. She started pumping my asshole slowly and stroking my clit with the same rhythm. It didn’t take long and after two or three thrusts of her finger, I was ready.

“I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum so hard!!” I screamed.

She pulled her hands away quickly and yanked my hands off my nipples.

“What? Huh?” I was in a state of confusion, my hips humping the air searching for the fingers that had been taken away leaving me on the edge of a massive climax.

“Maybe later,” she said matter-of-factly.

She opened the glove box and found the package of baby wipes that every mom has. “You’re such a mom!” She giggled as she wiped her hands off. She went about getting ready to leave the car as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Like it was perfectly normal to have a naked woman with her horny, begging pussy spread wide a couple of feet away.

She didn’t offer me any wipes and I just sat there naked with my legs spread. I was still in a state of shock at my orgasm being denied so abruptly.

Ms. Connor tossed the package of wipes into her bag and said, “What the fuck are you waiting for? Get dressed and let’s get going.”

I turned back in my seat and pulled my dress into place as she got out of the car. I took a deep breath or two, pushed the door open and exited the car. Looking around, I saw dozens of people walking to and from their parked cars. I wondered if anyone had seen my display in the car. How could I be so oblivious as to not even know if any passers by looked into the car?

“Come on,” She snapped me out of my thoughts, grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the mall.

Chapter 4

Ms. Connor practically dragged me into the mall. I was still in a daze following my near climax at her hands. We were getting plenty of looks as we headed in. I’m not sure which one of they were looking at. Was it the beautiful cheerleader coach in her black skintight yoga pants and sports bra with powerful nipples thrusting up and out in all their glory and a hint of wetness where the yoga pants split her pussy creating a mouth-watering camel toe? Or was it the disheveled, half-naked soccer mom wearing the transparent swimsuit cover with nothing underneath?

Whichever it was, Ms. Connor didn’t care. She strode proudly toward the entrance pulling her obedient humiliation slut by the hand. I stumbled along trying to keep up while not stepping out of my flip flops.

Once inside she headed toward the restroom. She stopped at the entrance. “Wait here. I have to pee.” She instructed.

“I’ll go with you. I need to go too.” I replied and started to walk into the restroom.

“No. Not yet. You can pee later. Wait here like I told you.”

I stopped and leaned against the wall as she entered the restroom. How far had I fallen? Not even allowed to pee without permission. I remembered what happened last night. I was made to hold my pee in, but released it in front of Ms. Connor, Tissues and the cheerleaders when they were tickling me. It was so humiliating. I shivered thinking about walking the mall desperate to pee and, being unable to hold it, peeing myself in front of a crowd with my hand on my pussy trying to hold it in. Would I cum in front of them?

I was interrupted by Ms. Connor grabbing my elbow. “I think you need some shoes first. I never want to see you in flip flops again.” She said as she pulled me along. “There’s a shop on the second floor. I know the owner.”

She dragged me to the escalator. A group of young boys got on after us and were giggling and pointing up. I’m sure they could see my naked butt or maybe even my bald pussy. I didn’t care. That’s what I was there for. Ms. Connor paid them no mind. They followed us for a bit, but Ms. Connor told them to get lost.

We arrived at the shoe store and a young girl who wasn’t much older than my daughter approached us. “Hi! I’m Chelsea. Are you looking for anything special today?” She said in her best giddy salesgirl voice.

Chelsea as about 5’ 3”, with curly brown hair that fell to her shoulders. I would guess her age to be 16. A plain Jane, to be sure. She didn’t wear much make-up and wore stretch pants, sneakers and a nice flowered blouse.

“Is Dianna here?” Ms. Connor answered. “I’m a friend of hers and I want to get a few pairs of shoes for my friend, Suzy, here.” I hate that nickname and I cringed.

“Oh, are you Ms. Connor? Ms. Dianna said you might be in today, but she isn’t here at the moment. I’m the store manager and she told me to give you the VIP treatment!” Chelsea replied enthusiastically.

Ms. Connor didn’t seem impressed with Chelsea’s manager status, and she told the girl that we would browse around a bit and let her know if we needed anything. I was told to sit in one of the chairs that were strewn about the shop. I obeyed, realizing that my dress was so short that my bare ass was on the chair. I had to cross my legs and put my hands in my lap to cover my wet pussy from the world.

“Chelsea, I’m Ms. Connor. Please measure Susan’s while I shop around a bit. She’s going to need several pairs of shoes.”

Chelsea, sensing a large commission from selling several pairs of shoes to one customer, jumped to attention. “Right away, Ms. Connor,” and rummaged around for the Bannock Device, which I learned somewhere is what the foot measuring thingy is called.

“Be careful, Chelsea. She’s very ticklish.” Ms. Connor added nonchalantly.

Chelsea pulled off my flip flops to measure my foot. As she pulled off the second one her fingernails dragged over the sole of my foot. “Hehehe...” I giggled.

“My my,” Chelsea said. “You really are ticklish.”

She proceeded to measure my foot and confirmed what I already knew - that I’m a size 6 ½ shoe. Ms. Connor called out a few styles for me to try and Chelsea retired to the back room to retrieve them.

While Chelsea was in the back room, Ms. Connor came up behind me and grabbed me by the shoulder. She whispered in my ear, “behave yourself.” And went back to her browsing.

I swung my foot, which due to the way I had my legs crossed, put some pressure on my horny clit. I was careful not to get myself off. I didn’t want to get Ms. Connor mad at me. She had that flogger in her handbag, and I didn’t want her to use it here in front of Chelsea and the other customers in the shop.

“God!” I suddenly thought. “I’m masturbating in public! What’s become of me?”

I hardly ever masturbated up to now. And here I was, practically naked, masturbating in front of the world. But I wasn’t allowed to cum. Not allowed! The thought made me even hornier and I rocked my leg faster. Luckily, I was interrupted by a slap on the back of my head.

“Knock it off, you horny little slut!” Ms. Connor said, a little too loud for my liking. Had anyone heard?

“Hi, Ms. Connor!” A teen boy said, waving from the stock room entrance. He looked to be about 14 years old with short brown hair. He was dressed in typical teen boy attire – jeans and a superhero t-shirt.

“Hi Tommy,” Ms. Connor replied. “So nice to see you. This is my friend Suzy.” I cringed again at being called Suzy. “Suzy, Tommy’s mom is the shop owner.”

Tommy came over to me, extended his hand, “Hi Ms. Suz...” His eyes nearly popped out of his head when he got a good look at me. My dress barely covered my bottom on the chair and my legs were fully on display, practically up to my pussy. The darkness of my nipples was visible, and they poked out obscenely.

“Oh, Tommy,” Ms. Connor said, “You don’t have to her Miss.” I tingled when Ms. Connor placed me below her in this way.

I extended my hand demurely, “Hi Tommy. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Tommy, Chelsea is in the back getting some shoes for Suzy to try on. Why don’t you help her and grab these few others for us?” Ms. Connor asked and pointed out the shoes she wanted me to try on.

“Yes, Ms. Connor. I’ll go help Ms. Chelsea with those.” I noticed that Tommy emphasized the word Miss. when referring to Chelsea. I’m sure Ms. Connor did, as well. It made me realize that the boy was at least aware of some kind of hierarchy among the women in his life. I was starting to get an uneasy feeling about shopping in this store. If Tommy called Chelsea Miss, but was told not to use that term for me, did that suggest that I was below Chelsea? Should I call her Miss? Should I call Tommy Mr.?

After a few minutes, Tommy and Chelsea returned, each carrying several shoeboxes. “Tommy, drop those and get back to work,” Chelsea said.

“Yes, Ms. Chelsea,” Tommy put the shoeboxes down and turned to return to the stockroom. Ms. Connor stopped him.

“Wait a minute Tommy,” She said, “Chelsea, would it be OK if both you and Tommy helped us today? We’re the only ones here now and we have so much shopping left to do.”

Chelsea agreed and told Tommy to stay and help. I noted that Ms. Connor didn’t call Chelsea Miss. The hierarchy was becoming clearer. If there were any doubt, what happened next synched it. Ms. Connor took charge.

“Chelsea, Tommy, each of you grab one of your stools. If we have each of you at one of Suzy’s feet, we’ll try the shoes on twice as fast. Chelsea take the right foot, Tommy the left. No so close together. You’ll need space to work. Further apart ... That’s better. Suzy, get your feet up on those stools. What are you waiting for?”

If I did what I was told, my legs would be spread wide and my knees would be elevated. My naked pussy would be in full view of the teens helping me.

“Don’t make me get the strap out!” She added.

I turned and looked at her with pleading eyes. I couldn’t believe that she mentioned the strap so the others could hear.

“Now!” She said.

Slowly I put first my right foot, then my left onto the stools. I must have made an obscene sight. I didn’t dare look at teens and kept my head down.

“Oh my!” Chlesea said. “Someone looks a little ... uncomfortable.”

“Chelsea, I...” I started to say but was interrupted.

“Ms. It’s Ms. Chelsea to you.” I looked up at her. Then to Tommy who was staring at my soaking wet, wide open bald pussy with his mouth open.

“I’m ... I’m sorry ... Ms. Chelsea.” Being put in my place by this young girl made my clit quiver. “I’m new to ... Well, I just ... Ms. Connor ... Uh ... I’m sorry.”

“Make sure her feet are clean.” Ms. Connor directed. Ms. Chelsea got the idea right away and raked her nails over the sole of my right foot.

“Heee ... Heee ... Haaa ... Haaa,” I laughed. I knew better than to try to pull my foot away, but Ms. Chelsea held my clamped her left hand on my ankle and held it down on the stool.

Tommy shook his head to revive himself from the shock of seeing my naked pussy. He looked over at Chelsea, got the hint and started in on my left foot.

I bounced up and down on the chair laughing hysterically as they tickled my naked feet mercilessly. Arches, balls, toes, heels, nothing was spared. My jumping around not only made my braless tits bounce obscenely, but it caused the hem of my dress to come up and over my butt. I was naked from the waist down.

The chair I was in faced a display wall full of shoes. With Tommy and Chelsea blocking the aisle, no one could pass through. Ms. Connor stood back against the display effectively blocking anyone else’s view of the scene. But anyone coming into the store could certainly hear me and guess what was happening to my helpless feet.

They kept it up for a few minutes and I was flushed and out of breath when Ms. Connor interrupted the fun.

“That’s enough for now. Here, have her try these black sandals first,” She said.

Chelsea pulled the shoes out of the box. I gasped when I saw them. They were nothing more than a couple of thin black straps connected to impossibly platform high heels. I’ve heard shoes like these referred to as stripper pumps and I was sure I wouldn’t be able to walk on them. I very rarely wear heels and never anything that high.

Tommy and Chelsea quickly had them strapped on and pulled me to my feet. The held my hands so I couldn’t adjust my dress. I teetered on the heels for a few seconds. Ms. Connor told me to walk and I took a few careful steps up and down the aisle with my naked ass and pussy on display. Good thing the others were blocking the view from passers by in the mall.

“She’ll take them,” Ms. Connor said.

“Please ... I can barely walk,” I pleaded with her.

“You just need some practice. Try these next,” She responded and handed Chelsea the next box.

The scene repeated itself over and over. One style after another. I was tickled. Impossibly high heels were strapped to my feet. And I stumbled a few steps in the aisle while half-naked. The shoes all had two things in common. One, they all were very strappy or made of clear plastic keeping my feet naked. Two, they were all stripper pumps.

One style remained, which were a little different. White wedges with a three-inch heel. They looked like something sexy young ladies wear at the pool. The just had white linen tied in a bow over the top of the foot. I tried them on and was able to walk semi-comfortably.

“She’ll wear those out,” Ms. Connor said. “Suzy, help Tommy and Chelsea pack these up for us and take the ones we don’t want back to the storeroom.”

We brought the shoes I was keeping up to the sales counter. Ms. Chelsea rung them up and I paid with my credit card. We arranged to have them sent to the house so we wouldn’t have to carry them around the mall. I kept the white ones on. I was still naked from the waist down.

Then Tommy and I picked up the remaining shoeboxes and followed Ms. Chelsea into the storeroom. Ms. Connor came in behind us. A small television mounted on the wall displayed a wide-angle view of the shop, so Ms. Chelsea could monitor any customers that came in.

Ms. Chelsea had us just drop the shoeboxes on the table. “Tommy, we’re alone in the storeroom. You know what that means.”

“Ms. Chelsea? Now? In front of everyone?”

“Right now,” she replied. “I’m sure you don’t want the strap again.”

“No, please. I’m doing it,” Tommy quickly answered as his face reddened. He kicked off his sneakers, pulled the t-shirt over his head, stepped out of his jeans and pulled his socks off.” He stood motionless for a moment in front of us in his blue boxers.

Ms. Chelsea leaned and in and gave him an angry look and he quickly pulled the boxers down and off. Tommy was about 5’6 and had a swimmer’s body. The first thing I noticed was that he was shaved bald. The second thing I noticed was that he had an erection. The third was that his penis was very small. I mean, very VERY small. I think my daughter’s clit was bigger. It was certainly thicker.

“Oh, look how cute it is,” Ms. Connor cooed. She squatted in front of the boy to take a closer look. Her face inches away, she bounced Tommy’s dick with her finger.

I learned later that Ms. Connor knew Tommy was the store owner’s son and that she had an “interesting” relationship with him. I also learned that she had never participated in any such activities with the boy.

Ms. Connor looked at me. “You. Naked.”

I pulled the dress over my head and off. I kicked the heels off and I was naked.

Ms. Connor turned Tommy around and we all saw the red strap marks on his bottom, confirming that he had indeed been strapped earlier by Ms. Chelsea. I didn’t think I could get any hornier but witnessing the boy’s humiliation at Ms. Chelsea’s hands had my pussy running like a faucet.

“I want to get a closer look at that clit,” Ms. Chelsea said and squatted in front of me. “Spread your legs.”

I spread wide for her. She wanted to see my clit and I was there to give her what she wanted. She used her fingers to spread my lips and pull my hood back, completely exposing my throbbing clit to her gaze. I had to hold on to the table to avoid falling over.

“It’s huge,” she said.

“You should see her daughter’s clit,” Ms. Connor said. “It’s twice the size! Probably bigger than Tommy’s little dicky here.”

Tommy’s dick quivered at that comment.

“Be careful,” Ms. Chelsea warned. “It doesn’t take much to make him shoot.” Ms. Connor backed off at that comment. I guess she didn’t want a face full of the boys cum.

“He’s getting real good with his tongue, though,” She continued. “He get’s me off like ten times a day.”

Ms. Chelsea and Ms. Connor had a nice laugh at that. I wished I could get off once right now, let alone ten times.

Ms. Chelsea stood up and started undressing. “A clit like that needs to be punished. Ms. Connor, if any customers come in, will you tell them to please come back in a half-hour? I need to be naked for this.”

Ms. Connor agreed, and Ms. Chelsea was quickly naked. She had cute B-cup tits and a bald pussy. Seems everyone in the world was bald except me. Until yesterday, that is.

“Here,” Ms. Connor said as she reached into her bag to pull out the flogger. She handed it to Ms. Chelsea. “Use this.”

Ms. Chelsea swatted the back of her hand a few times to check out how severe the flogger was. Satisfied, she turned to Tommy, “Lay down over here.” The boy complied, his tiny dick now pointing straight up into the air as he laid on his back.

Ms. Chelsea positioned herself so she could squat over Tommy’s face while. “Lick my pussy and asshole. You know how I like it.” The boy got right to work. I assumed he wanted no part of the flogger in Ms. Chelsea’s hand. I, on the other hand, stood anticipating the contact with my horny clit.

“If you can cum on the strap, go for it,” Ms. Connor said.

“Mmmmmmm ... Please...” Was all I could say in response.

SWAT!! SWAT!! Ms. Chelsea started on my clit. “Spread your pussy and pull your hood back. I want your clit totally exposed to be punished.”

I did as I was told, and Ms. Chelsea swatted my clit hard. Surprisingly, I did feel myself approaching climax. I thrust my hips out to give my clit to this teenager.

“Wow!” Ms. Connor said, “Diana taught you well!”

Ms. Chelsea only moaned in response. She quickened the pace of her assault on my swollen clit and humped Tommy’s face hard. I hoped the boy was able to breath, but I noticed that his erection didn’t waver.

Ms. Connor stepped out for a minute and back in. I guess she had to tell a customer to get lost. The tension in my body was rising as I approached a climax. I lost count of the number of swats my clit and pussy had taken, but I didn’t care. I had to cum.

I saw Ms. Connor walk over to Tommy’s feet with a feather in each hand. I thought she was going to tickle his feet, but she kicked his legs apart and squatted between them. She leaned forward and started tickling Tommy’s little dicky and balls. I heard the boy moan into Chelsea’s crotch.

I was so close as Chelsea’s pace quickened even more as the boy got her close to cumming. Tommy’s little dicky was twitching as it was mercilessly tickled by Ms. Connor.

I was about to cum and thrust my hips forward to meet the strap, when all of a sudden, the swatting stopped. “Aaaaa ... Ungh...” I screamed and looked down to see that Chelsea had dropped the strap and leaned back with her hands on the floor behind her, one on each side of Tommy’s chest.

“Stick you tongue in my asshole!” She commanded. “Ahhhh ... Ahhhh...” She screamed as the boy apparently found its target.

As the waves of pleasure were hitting Chelsea, Tommy started lifting his hips to meet the feather. He was humping the air as his little dicky ejaculated. I couldn’t believe how high in the air the boy shot as spurt after spurt shot out of his tiny dick and landed all over Chelsea.

All I could do was stand and watch. “Please ... Please...” I repeated over and over as my body came down from the edge in frustration.

The scene calmed down and Ms. Chelsea rolled off Tommy’s face. Again, Ms. Connor had to chase another customer away. She returned as Ms. Chelsea started to get dressed.

“Tommy, you be a good boy and take care of Ms. Connor any way she requires.”

Ms. Connor cooed and shimmied her yoga pants down to her ankles. She sat on a chair and spread her knees as the boy licked her to a nice orgasm. Now everyone had cum except me. When the boy was done, I noticed that his little dick was rock hard again.

“He’s like the energizer bunny,” Chelsea said as she slapped the boy’s dick.

“Ms. Connor ... Please ... I’m begging you. Please may I cum?” I begged.

“For being such a wonderful salesgirl and hostess, I think I’ll let Chelsea decide.” Ms. Connor replied.

“Oh!” Chelsea said, “I don’t know what to do. Part of me wants to see her cum in front of us, but the other part of me wants to deny her.”

“Please Ms. Chelsea ... Please! I’ll do anything.” I continued my begging. Yesterday I was a respectable soccer mom. Today I’m begging a teen girl to let me cum. A teen girl who, moments ago, was flogging my clit. Now whether of not I would be permitted release was in that teen girl’s hands.

“Oh! I have a great idea!” Chelsea said jumping and clapping her hands like a teen girl who found out her Dad landed tickets to her favorite boy-band’s concert.

She had Tommy lay on his back again. He did so and his little dicky stuck straight up in the air again. She then had me stand straddling his hips.

“Now, here’s what we’re going to do,” Chelsea instructed. “Suzy, you’re going to rub your big horny clit on Tommy’s little baby dicky. You can have your orgasm if you cum before he does! Isn’t that awesome?”

Tommy groaned and his little dick quivered in harmony with my engorged clit. Ms. Connor loved the idea and applauded with Chelsea.

“I can’t,” I said softly. “I won’t.”

“Oh yes you will!” Ms. Connor said quickly. “Or I’ll lock you in a chastity belt for a year!”

I had no doubt that Ms. Connor meant what she said. And I really did need to cum. My fear was that the boy had no control and he’d shoot off before I got the chance to have my own orgasm.

Defeated, I knelt down and positioned my clit at the head of Tommy’s little dicky. “Tommy, please. You had your cum already and I really need to cum.”

“I’ll try, Suzy. I really want you to cum. My little dicky shoots off all day anyway.” He replied meekly.

“Tell me when you’re going to cum so I can try to hold you off.” I asked.

Tommy agreed and I started humping my clit against his rigid little dick. It was like trying to hump a gherkin.

“Hold it still with your hand, so I can hump it good.” I told the boy.

He grabbed his little dick with his thumb and finger, leaving me little more than the head to hump my clit on.

Unfortunately, every time I started to build up to a climax, Tommy shouted for me to stop. I was getting frustrated and tried to think of anything to get me off fast. I thought about the events of last night. Being tickled until I peed. Watching Tissues being tickled until she ejaculated. All the punishments and the grand finale of being forced to hump my daughter’s squirting pussy. Nothing worked.

I remembered that I had gotten off hardest while I was being punished. In a huff I asked, “Please ... Help me ... Flog my tits ... Punish my fucking tits and nipples so I can cum on this little dick!” I shouted.

Chelsea grabbed the flogger and started crisscrossing my tits. I felt my orgasm starting to build and shouted for her to smack them harder. She was happy to comply.

“Hurry, I’m gonna cum!” Tommy cried.

“I ... I can’t stop ... Here I cum ... HERE ... I ... CUUUUUUUUUMMMMM!!!!! I screamed as the first wave of my orgasm hit me like a freight train.

Tommy was squeezing his little dick hard trying to keep from cumming, but he couldn’t hold out any longer. He stuck his other hand in his mouth and bit down. “UUUNNNFFFF...” Was the only sound that he could utter as his little dick spurted.

I kept cumming, on his little dicky, feeling his ejaculation splash against my clit only made me cum harder.

I felt his dick soften and my orgasm finally subsided. I rolled off him onto the floor panting loudly. I was soaked with sweat.

“That went well,” Ms. Connor said.

After a few minutes, Ms. Connor let me put my cover back on. My body was so wet with sweat that it clung tightly to me and was even more transparent. I slipped my new white shoes on and told her that I was ready. I asked if I could pee before we left, but she said no. I wasn’t surprised.

“Give Ms. Chelsea your number so she can come visit you sometime,” Ms. Connor said.

I told Ms. Chelsea my number, which she entered into her phone. We then left the store.

A few minutes later, I got a text from an unknown number. It said, “I can’t wait to punish your daughter’s big clit!” I wonder who is was from?

Chapter 5

I was having a hard time keeping up with Ms. Connor as she led me through the mall. Only a minute or two before, I had a massive orgasm on Tommy’s little dick right in front of Ms. Chelsea. My sweaty body was making my thin white swimsuit-cover-turned-dress cling to my body and I didn’t dare look down to see how transparent it was. I was practically naked, and I knew it. People were staring and the humiliation made me horny.

Another issue was quickly becoming more urgent, however. I really had to pee. Ms. Connor hadn’t let me go since we left the house. Even though the thought of it made me shiver with humiliation horniness, I hoped that she wouldn’t make me wait until I could hold it no longer. I just couldn’t be made to pee myself in the middle of the mall in front of crowds of people.

“Ms. Connor, please,” I said as I struggled to talk, breath and walk at the same time. “I really need to pee. Please.”

She stopped abruptly, “Go ahead,” she answered, clearly annoyed, “pee!”

“I ... I can’t ... Not here. Please let me go to the ladies’ room,” I asked.

Her phone rang and I squeezed my thighs together. I’m sure my desperation was getting obvious to the teens and families that were passing by us. I’m sure they noticed how beautiful and put together Ms. Connor looked and how completely disheveled I was. Not only was I nearly naked, I’m sure that my hair and make-up were a disaster after my ordeal in the shoe store.

“What time are you working?” She said to the caller. “OK. We’ll be there.”

A small spurt of pee escaped my pussy and dripped down my thigh. “Please. I’ll ruin my new shoes,” I begged.

She started walking again and I followed, hoping that she was heading to the nearest ladies’ room.

“Here are the rules for you peeing from now on.” She paused for effect. “One, you can only pee outside. Two, you pee naked. Three, If I’m with you, you have to have permission to pee.”

I thought my nipples and clit would explode, that’s how engorged they were hearing my new pee rules. Naked and outside? How would I ever? I might have argued, but I was so desperate to pee. I didn’t want to do it in the middle of the mall.

“Please, Ms. Connor. Please may I pee.” I asked.

“God. OK. I’ll take you.” She answered.

“Thank God!” I thought as she dragged me to the nearest down escalator. I thought we would head out of the mall to the parking lot. But I thought wrong.

She headed into the ladies’ room! Thank God, I thought. She’s going to be reasonable.

“Wait here a minute. I have to go first.”

“Please ... Ms. Connor ... I...” was all I could get out as she disappeared around the corner and into the ladies’ room.

I must have been quite a site. Not only was I a disheveled mess, nearly naked. I was obviously desperate to pee, practically doing the pee-pee dance like a child. And I was standing right outside of the ladies’ room and not going inside to pee.

After what seemed like forever, she finally strode out of the ladies’ room saying, “Let’s go!”

I followed her to an exit and out into the parking lot.

“Go ahead.” She said coldly, looking at her watch.

I looked around. “Right here? I can’t. Someone will see. I can’t get naked and pee right here.”

“Find a place ... Quickly!”

I scouted the area and there was a dumpster nearby. I walked over with Ms. Connor following close behind.

I went behind the dumpster. I wasn’t completely hidden, but it would have to do. I kicked off my heels and pulled my dress over my head. When I started to squat, Ms. Connor said, “Hand them to me. Your bag too.”

I did what I was told and quickly squatted and started to pee. A hard, thick stream erupted from my pussy and onto the ground. It splashed my feet and ankles and I spread my legs as far as I could. The relief was almost as good as the giant orgasm I had earlier on Tommy’s dick.

Ms. Connor pulled out her phone and started texting as she casually walked further and further away from the dumpster. When I was finally done peeing, I looked over at her. She was half-way back to the entrance to the mall. I waved and called to her, trying not to call attention to myself.

“Come on, we have to go.” She answered holding my stuff out to me, but she didn’t come back to the dumpster to get me. She was about 20 feet away. She was going to make me walk to her naked. Having nothing to wipe with, my pussy and thighs were wet with my pee, as were my feet and ankles from the splashing.

I covered my tits with my left arm and my pussy with my right hand and made my way toward her. When I got to her, she pulled my things away. “Hang on,” she said reaching into her bag and pulling out some napkins. “Clean yourself up before we go back inside.”

I was in a panic being out in the open naked. I looked around and although people were walking to and from their cars, no one seemed to notice. I grabbed the napkins and quickly dapped around my pussy, hoping that would be enough.

“Do it right!” She demanded.

I looked around again to see some people glancing over as they walked. I thought it better to just do what I was told and get it over with. I needed my dress back, as skimpy and see through as it was. I got behind Ms. Connor, opened my legs, squatted down a bit and thoroughly dried my pussy and thighs. It felt so good to touch my horny clit that I lingered an extra second or two. The need to get dressed outweighed the need to get off, though. Also, I didn’t want Ms. Connor to catch me masturbating.

“Please? Is that good?” I asked.

“Wipe those feet off. You don’t want to get pee in your new shoes, do you?”

I did as I was told, crossing one foot over my knee to wipe it off and then the other. Finally, she was satisfied and handed me first my shoes and then my dress.

My dignity restored, such that it was at that moment, we headed back into the mall.

“I’m hungry, let’s grab a bite before we head to the dress shop,” Ms. Connor said as she led the way.

I was hoping that she’d buy me something less revealing and more like real clothes sooner rather than later, but it wasn’t my choice. It was the white transparent tiny swimsuit cover for me during lunch.

The food court was crowded for the beginning of lunch hour. Teens and families were everywhere. Ms. Connor selected a seat near the rear of the seating area, as far from the food vendors as possible. I could see where this was going.

She told me what she wanted and sat at the table. It was plainly obvious that I was to go get our food. It took me two trips back and forth to the vendor counters to bring the food and drinks. I felt like everyone was staring at me. Probably because they all were staring at me – and pointing – and laughing. I pulled my chair out to sit, but Ms. Connor wasn’t done showing me off. He had me get more napkins. Then ketchup. Then refill her drink. Then salt and pepper.

By the time I was allowed to sit and eat, Ms. Connor was nearly done and had struck up a conversation with two cute goth teens sitting at the next table. I arranged my dress to cover as much as possible and ate an uncomfortable lunch, happy that my pussy was covered, at least.

In conversation with the goth teens, we learned that were high school juniors. They attended a school that was across town from Tissues’ school. They both had dark straight hair and wore black stretch pants and black tee shirts with skulls on them. Their lipstick and nail polish were both black and they wore silver and black jewelry, all in classic goth style. The girls were opposites to Ms. Connor, with her athletic, feminine look.

“I’m Ms. Connor and this is Suzy,” Ms. Connor introduced us. The girls looked at me oddly, apparently noticing how informally I was introduced.

“I’m Sarah and this is Lisa,” the taller of the two girls replied.

The conversation flowed as we ate. Soon our attention was grabbed by a young mother playing with her young boy and girl. The kids were taking turns creeping slowly up to their mom. The mom shouted “Closer!” as they creeped in. Once they got close enough, she quickly started tickling them and they ran away. The scene was sending shivers through my body as I remembered how I’d been tickled last night by the cheerleaders and again today by Ms. Chelsea and Tommy.

“Tickle, tickle, tickle!” or, “Koochi, koochi, koo!” the mom taunted as she tickled her kids.

“You know,” Ms. Connor said as she enjoyed the show, “Suzy here is very ticklish too! Isn’t that right?”

I didn’t like where this was going. At least my brain didn’t like it. My nipples stuck out obscenely, begging to be tickled.

“Ms. Connor, I...” I stammered, “well ... I ... yes ... Yes! I’m a very horny ticklish girl!” I blurted out, rocking my foot to get some friction on my throbbing clit.

Where did that come from? I just told these two cute teens that I’m horny. And ticklish! AND a girl, not a woman! I didn’t understand what was happening to me. I was so humiliated, but I did it to myself this time. Why did I say I was horny?

The girls just stared for a moment, open mouthed. Then they burst out laughing.

Ms. Connor laughed with them for a moment, then said, “Suzy, wouldn’t it be fun it you played the tickle game with Sarah and Lisa? Let’s do it!” Ms. Connor directed. She started barking out the orders and soon the two girls were sitting in chairs next to each other and I was standing a few feet in front of them, a foot or two out of their reach.

I thought to myself, “They aren’t really going to tickle me, are they? Not right here in front of all these people.” I’m not sure what was making me hornier, the anticipation of being tickled in public, or being treated like a child by these goth teens. Either way, my thighs were slippery with my juices, nearly down to my knees. I’m sure my wetness was visible to the girls below the hem of my dress.

“Closer!” Sarah ordered and I took a baby step toward the girls.

“Closer!” Lisa ordered next, wiggling her tickle finger in my direction. I took another baby step forward.

The teens were shouting their orders loudly and soon everyone in the nearby tables was watching the show.

“Closer!” They both shouted together. I was torn. I didn’t want to be tickled. But I also didn’t want to prolong this display any longer than necessary. I decided to just get it over with and took a big step forward. Both girls reached out and started tickling. My belly and ribs were under assault as I twisted and wiggled to avoid the tickling. I’m sure I was making quite a show for the audience.

“Hahaha ... Heeheehee ... Hahahaha...” I laughed as the girls attacked. Every so often one of their hands would slip up to touch a tit or down to slide over my mound. The tickling was too overpowering a feeling for me give it more than passing notice. Were they doing it on purpose, though?

I wiggled myself away and took a moment to catch my breath and adjust my dress. God! My pussy was nearly visible!

“One more time. Hands over your head this time,” Ms. Connor ordered, as she came over to me. She grabbed first my right hand and then my left pulling them up and holding them over my head.

“Closer!” The girls shouted.

I started to take a small step forward only to feel Ms. Connor’s knee push my bottom forward and I stumbled into the girls’ tickle zone. Immediately, the girls started on my exposed armpits.

“Whoaaahaahaa ... hehehehe ... hahahaha...” I howled. I tried to escape, but Ms. Connor held my wrists like a vice and her knee pushing my butt kept me off balance. I was at their mercy.

They tickled me all over. My pits to the backs of my knees were attacked and everything in between. After a minute or two, they made no pretense of accident as they touched my tits, ass and pussy freely.

The left strap of my dress finally tore, and my tit was nearly exposed. The fabric got caught up on my swollen nipple, saving its exposure to the crowd. I also felt the hem of my dress creeping up. I’m sure it was well above both my ass and pussy. Being situated as I was, between Ms. Connor and the girls, no one was able to get a good look at my nakedness.

After a few minutes the torture ended and Lisa said, “Hey! Let’s go to the family restroom. It’s big and we can have some privacy.”

“Awesome idea!” Sarah replied and the girls high-fived.

“Wait. Ms. Connor,” I tried to be the voice of reason. “Don’t we need to get to the dress shop now?”

“That’s a great idea, girls” Ms. Connor said, ignoring my protest. “Suzy, get these tables cleared.” I was barely able to get my hem down below my pussy and I had to hold the strap to keep my left tit covered as I cleared the mess. Once I was done, we headed to the family restroom.

We entered and Ms. Connor locked the door. The room was large, and we all fit in comfortably. Inside there was a sink, toilet and baby changing station.

“Sarah,” Lisa said, “Did you feel how wet she is?”

“I know,” Sarah replied, “My fingers got soaked!”

Ms. Connor was rummaging around in her bag. She turned her head to look in my direction. “Strip naked,” She said.

“Does she do whatever you say?” Lisa asked.

“She’d better,” Ms. Connor answered. All I could do was blush, kick my shoes off and pull my ruined dress over my head.

Ms. Connor found what she was looking for. She pulled a small plastic bag out of her bag that contained a bunch of feathers. I remembered those from last night and groaned.

Again, Ms. Connor knew exactly what she wanted and started to bark out the orders. She whispered some of the instructions in the girls’ ears, which concerned me. In short order, I was bent over at the waist with my crossed arms resting on the toilet. Legs spread wide. Lisa was laying beneath me between my spread legs. My tits dangled above her face. Sarah kneeled behind me.

Sarah said, “God! Her clit is huge!”

“So are her nipples,” Lisa added.

“And very, VERY ticklish,” Ms. Connor said as she handed the girls the feathers.

I was so humiliated to be positioned in this way for the girls’ entertainment. The humiliation made me horny. My nipples and clit anticipated the feathers. I’d given up any hope of resisting. It’s been less than 24 hours since my ordeal started, and I’d already resigned myself to be treated any way Ms. Connor wanted. I was a humiliation slut. HER humiliation slut.

“If I’m good, maybe she’ll let me cum,” I thought. But I didn’t have much time to think.

“Lisa. Go!” Ms. Connor shouted, and Lisa started tickling the undersides of my tits with her feathers.

“Hahaha ... Heeheehee ... Hahahaha...” I laughed and my nipples stiffened. Lisa made circles around my tits with the feathers, slowly coming closer to my nipples.

“Please ... Hahaha ... Heeheehee ... Hahahaha ... Please...” I begged between laughs. “Please ... tickle ... my ... n ... n ... nipples! Hahaha ... Heeheehee ... Hahahaha...”

Not only had I given in. Not only had I humiliated myself in front of these girls. Now I was begging for it. Begging to be treated like a slut. Begging to be humiliated.

“Not yet,” Ms. Connor ordered. “Sarah. Go!” And I immediately felt two feathers start to run up and down the outside of my pussy.

“Oooooo ... hoooo ... hooo...” I uttered and tried to move my hips to get the feathers on my engorged clit. Sarah managed to keep them on my lips and mound only. “Myyyy ... clit ... my clit needs it!” She kept moving the feathers closer and closer to my clit, but always pulled them away before touching it.

“Put your head down on the toilet seat. Reach back and spread your cheeks,” I heard Ms. Connor order. It took some doing considering the tickling onslaught I was enduring. Eventually, I was able to comply.

I felt a finger spreading lubrication around my asshole and assumed it was Ms. Connor. She was the only one with a free hand at the moment.

“Don’t you dare cum without permission,” Ms. Connor ordered as I heard a buzzing sound and then felt what was obviously a vibrator working around the outside of my asshole.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh ... Mmmmmmmm ... Please...” My mind was in a blur and I could barely think about anything other than the feeling of the feathers and vibrator.

“When I say three. One ... Two ... Three!” Ms. Connor counted and all at once, the feathers landed on my nipples and clit and the vibrator slid into my asshole.

All I could manage was a guttural moan the likes of which never came out of my mouth before. Ms. Connor got into a slow rhythm of pumping the vibrator in and out of my asshole as the girls assaulted my nipples and clit.

After a couple of minutes, Lisa dropped her feathers and started squeezing my nipples hard. Sarah also dropped her feathers and eventually had most of one of her hands up my pussy while stroking my clit with the other.

“Pllllleeeeeeeaseeeee ... Ms. Connor ... I ... I’m ... I can’t ... Please...” I couldn’t hold out any longer. “I’m cumming! Cumming like a slut!” I screamed as wave after wave came over me.

I fell to my knees, but Ms. Connor and the girls adjusted, and my shame continued. I was cumming harder than ever. But I was cumming without permission. I was a naughty girl. A naughty little humiliation slut who cums without permission. And the thought made me cum harder.

“You ... naughty ... little ... cunt!” Ms. Connor uttered and shoved the vibrator up my asshole in time with her admonishment.

When the waves subsided, I rolled over onto my back on the bathroom floor - a naked ball of sweat and pussy juice. All I could do was breath and with each exhale say, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry,” Ms. Connor said, “You will be sorry when we get home. Girls, feel free to use her mouth if you want to get off.”

“I do!” Lisa said, jumping up. She quickly kicked off her black Converse sneakers, yanked her stretch pants off and straddled my head. I was surprised to see that her pussy was ungroomed. She wasn’t quite as hairy as I had been, but she did have a thick black bush. She reached between her legs to spread her lips apart and lowered her pussy onto my mouth.

I didn’t have to do much other than stick my tongue out and stiffen it. The girl humped my face good and before long I felt her juices flow as she moaned through her orgasm. Good thing she didn’t last too long, as I was having trouble breathing near the end as she ground into my face.

“Can I? Can I hump her instead?” Sarah said as she started to undress.

“Of course!” Ms. Connor said. “She’s yours to do what you want with.”

To my surprise, Sarah didn’t just bare her pussy. She stripped completely naked. She had cute little B-cup titties with little pink nipples. Her pussy was ungroomed as well. I wondered if that was a goth thing as She sat between my legs and scooted her crotch in near mine. I was still out of breath from being smothered by Lisa and leaned my head up to watch her lift my right leg over her left. She put her right leg over my left and scooted in further until our pussies touched.

She used my pussy hard, grinding herself into me and humping roughly.

I was sliding back, so Ms. Connor came around and held my shoulders down. Sarah was able to hump as hard as she wanted without having to chase me around the floor.

“Her clit is so fucking big and hard!” She said as she adjusted herself so that my clit entered her, and she fucked it.

I felt another orgasm building in me, but I didn’t want to be naughty again. I humped Sarah back for all I was worth, trying to make her cum before I did.

It didn’t take much longer. I was spared the humiliation of cumming without permission for a second time as Sarah’s body all of a sudden went stiff as she started cumming. After a moment she resumed her humping as her orgasm washed over her. Finally, she slowed down eventually stopped.

“Oh my God,” Sarah said breathlessly. “That was awesome!”

“You’re doing that with me when we get home!” Lisa said.

Ms. Connor told the girls to get cleaned up and dressed, which they did. She told me to stay naked for now and had me give the girls my phone number. I did and they added me to their phones. Something told me I’d be getting a lot of naughty texts between them and Ms. Chelsea. Also, a lot of horny teen pussy needing attention at my house.

The girls finished up. We said our goodbyes and they exited the restroom.

“How dare you embarrass me like that in front of those girls?” Ms. Connor chided me. “Can’t you control that horny pussy of yours?”

All I could do was hold my head down in shame.

“I’ll punish you for this some other time,” she added. I had no doubt. I deserved it. Something told me that I’d be getting many more punishments at her hands in the future.

Ms. Connor pulled her sports bra up, exposing her tits and shoved her yoga pants down to her ankles. “Why should I be the only one who didn’t get to cum in this bathroom?” She asked as she grabbed the vibrator.

She had me get back down on the floor, laying on my back. Grabbing the sink with her left hand, she lowered her crotch down over my face. She clicked the vibrator on and started working it over her clit.

“Tongue fuck me,” she ordered, and I shoved my tongue up her pussy.

She really loved barking out the orders and kept telling me how to lick and suck her pussy. Eventually she had me shove two fingers up her pussy and lick her asshole while she worked her clit with the vibrator. She came hard grinding her asshole down hard against my mouth.

Satisfied, she got up and started getting cleaned up. When she was done at the sink, she pulled her clothes back into place.

She looked at me. “You’re a fucking mess!”

I looked in the mirror and had to agree. My heart sank. Would I really be made to walk around the mall looking like this? I had girl-cum all over my face and in my hair. My make-up had been humped right off my face.

“OK,” Ms. Connor said kindly, “I guess you better get cleaned up.”

“Oh, Ms. Connor,” My heart leaped up into my throat. I was filled with gratitude that she would let me fix myself. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.” I went to give her a hug, but she pushed me away with a sick look on her face. I guess I didn’t blame her for not wanting a hug from me in my disgusting state.

“Just make it quick,” she said and left the restroom.

I tried to hurry and washed as best I could in the sink. I fixed my hair and just put on some lip gloss, not wanting to make Ms. Connor wait for me. I found a safety pin in my bag and fixed the shoulder strap of my dress. I used up all the paper towels up before my body was dry, so I was still wet when I put my dress back on. It clung to my nakedness and became lewdly transparent over my tits.

I finished up. I thought about having a pee but didn’t. One, I didn’t have permission; and two, I wasn’t outside. I thought that maybe I could get away with it, I but thought better of it. Especially since Ms. Connor was so kind to let me get cleaned up.

I took one more look in the mirror. I looked like a perfect little humiliation slut. Oddly, that made me feel satisfied.

I left the restroom and stood in front of Ms. Connor.

“Much better,” she said. “Wait.”

She unfastened the safety pin holding my shoulder strap together. The strap slipped off my shoulder down my back. The front of the dress dipped down and my left tit was nearly exposed.

“I like it better that way.” She said.

I liked it better that way too, I thought. Did I like being exposed? No. It was humiliating to be exposed in this way. I liked it better because Ms. Connor liked it better.

She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the dress shop.

Chapter 6

We passed by a few nice dress shops and department stores. I guess Ms. Connor wasn’t looking for a “nice” dress shop. But then we also passed by the one that has the slutty dresses in the window. The type of dresses the young girls wore out to clubs. I was getting confused.

When we exited the mall entirely, I was dumbfounded. “I ... I don’t need to pee, Ms. Connor.” I said meekly.

“Good,” She replied. “Get in the car. I’ll drive.”

“But ... But I ... I thought...”

Ms. Connor stopped walking in the middle of the parking lot. She pulled my elbow to turn me around facing her. “Don’t think. You’ll hurt your brain. Just do what you’re told.” She paused staring me in the eye, her face just a few inches from mine. “Now...” She spoke slowly emphasizing each syllable. “Get ... In ... The ... FUCK ... Ing ... Car!”

With that, she reached down with her free hand and yanked the hem of my dress up to my waist, exposing my ass and pussy. Once I recovered from the lightning bolt that hit my clit, I looked around to see a few people walking toward the mall entrance, but they weren’t paying us any attention. I headed toward the car and Ms. Connor released my elbow. I walked quickly but didn’t dare pull my hem down. I used the remote to unlock the doors and entered the passenger side.

Ms. Connor, walking at a normal pace, finally arrived at the driver’s door, but she didn’t enter. I sat for a moment wondering. She then bent to look in the window, tapped the glass and asked me to come open the door for her.

God. She knew how to make my clit jump. With my dress still around my waist, I got out. I shuffled around the car in my new heels and opened the door for her.

“That’s better,” she said as she got in. I closed the door, shuffled back around toward the passenger side.

Half-way around, I heard a boy’s voice call out, “Mommy, she’s naked!”

I didn’t pause to look and just got in the car, breathing heavily.

“Take that disgusting dress off,” Ms. Connor ordered, and I complied immediately – without thinking. After all, I was told not to think. “Put your shoes in the back seat,” was her next command, which I followed without question. I was completely naked.

Ms. Connor pulled the car out of the parking spot and pulled up to the entrance of the mall. “Toss the dress in the trash over there,” pointing to a trash can near the entrance.

I waited a moment for an opportunity to do as I was told without anyone seeing me. Once the coast was clear, I jumped out of the car. I draped the dress over my nakedness and with only being covered a bit in front, ran over to the trash can. It was about a twenty-foot scamper. I balled the dress up and tossed the last article of clothing I owned into the trash.

As I let go of the garment, a terrifying thought came into my mind. What if Ms. Connor pulled the car away? I’d be outside in public, completely naked with no where to run. No where to hide. I panicked at the thought and quickly draped my left arm over my tits. My right hand shot down to cover my bald pussy. I was so soaking wet down there that my hand slipped down. My fingers ran over my big horny clit and right into my gaping pussy.

I hardly noticed the group of teens barge out of the mall entrance. They didn’t notice the naked mom off to their right as they headed out to their car.

The combination of the thoughts of Ms. Connor driving off and me being caught naked by these teens with the unexpected stimulation to my clit and pussy overwhelmed me. I totally lost all sense of normalcy and gave in to the humiliation slut that was always inside me. It was deep inside at one time, but right out in the open today.

I squeezed my nipple hard and vigorously started pumping my fingers in and out of my dripping pussy. I shoved the heel of my hand roughly into my clit with each thrust of my fingers. It only took two or three thrusts before my orgasm hit me. I kept my mouth closed tightly to prevent screaming my indignity out to the world.

“MMMMFFFFFF ... UNGHHHH ... MMMMM ... MMMMM ... MMMM...” I moaned as wave after wave hit me. I was completely naked in public, masturbating and cumming like a total slut. And I came hard. Harder than I’d ever cum. I shot my left hand out to grab the trash can and slowly fell to my knees, my fingers never leaving my horny pussy. My left hand then fell to the ground and I spread my knees working my pussy to prolong my orgasm. Finally, the waves subsided, and I came to my senses.

“Oh my GOD!” I cried as I recovered. I stumbled to my feet and breathlessly made my way back to the car. I climbed in and slammed the door shut.

“What the FUCK was that?” Ms. Connor asked. I think even she was shocked by my display.

“I ... I...” I tried to apologize, but I was too winded to even talk.

“That’s two! Two times you came without permission. Look at you. You still can’t bring yourself to take your fingers out of your slutty pussy, can you?”

Her words made me realize that my fingers didn’t leave my pussy the whole time. I put my head down. I couldn’t look at her as I withdrew my fingers. They were soaked.

“Clean them,” she ordered.

I opened the glove box to grab the baby wipes, but she stopped me by grabbing my wrist. She pulled my hand up toward my mouth and I didn’t resist her. I put my fingers in my mouth and cleaned my pussy juice off them. My pussy tasted dirty; unlike the clean, young teen pussy I’d licked earlier.

Ms. Connor let go of my wrist and my hand fell into my lap. She drove out of the parking lot and onto the main road. I was aware of my nakedness as we drove and slouched down in the seat as far as my seatbelt would allow. I guessed that no one could really tell that I was naked, so I made no effort to cover myself. Ms. Connor would probably not like that anyway.

She drove into the industrial section of town and weaved her way toward the seedier section. We drove passed the machine shops, warehouses and occasional strip bar. She pulled into the parking lot of a large adult super store. I’d seen the billboard on the interstate for this place, but I had never been here. There were a couple of cars in the parking lot, but Ms. Connor drove around back. She stopped near the rear entrance, which was obviously there for employees only.

On the one hand, I was concerned with why she had chosen this place and what would happen to me here. On the other hand, if I was going to be naked and abused, at least I wasn’t in a family friendly mall. I thought that I should take Ms. Connor’s earlier advice and stop thinking. What did it matter anyway? Ms. Connor didn’t care what I thought.

“Let’s go,” she said but she just sat in her seat.

It took me just a second to realize that she was waiting for me to come and open her door for her. I did so and she exited the car.

She pulled a set of keys out of her bag an unlocked the back door. We entered to the stock room. Basically, just boxes everywhere. “Wait here,” she ordered and went out into the main shop area. I did what I was told and stood there waiting. Naked. I wanted to touch my pussy again, but I didn’t. I was in enough trouble already.

Looking around, I noticed a clothes rack with various slutty outfits hanging on it. I also noticed among the boxes a bunch of different sex toys. Looking to my left, I found the S&M stock section and looked quickly away after catching a glimpse of a studded leather paddle hanging on a hook.

I heard a familiar voice, “Well, well. Look who we have here.”

I turned to find a familiar face. It was Tanya, the black cheerleader that participated in my daughter’s initiation last night. She was wearing tight, black yoga pants and a black studded corset. Her matching black heels were similar to the ones I tried on earlier but could not walk in. She walked comfortably in them. Out of reflex, I started to cover my naked tits and pussy.

“No, no, no,” she said as she walked over. She pulled my hands to my sides and I didn’t resist. She towered over me in her heels, especially since I was still barefoot. “There’s no need for modesty between us. We’re old friends, aren’t we? Aren’t we, Duck Dynasty?”

I remembered getting that nickname last night when my hairy pussy was revealed to the girls. But it wasn’t hairy now. Still, being called that by a teen made me squirm in embarrassment. It also reminded me of Ms. Connor’s orders to keep my pussy bald from now on.

Ms. Connor poked her head into the stock room, laughing. “I don’t think that nickname applies any more. Come on. Let’s go shopping,” she said. “Oh, by the way,” she added, “I own this shop. It was my Dad’s and he left it to me when he died last year. Tonya works for me.”

Tonya held my hand and led me to my next adventure. Stepping out of the stock room, there was a fitting room on my left and restroom on my right. We walked through the short hall between them and into the shop. The main shop area was separated into sections by moveable walls, the type you find in offices that separate cubicles.

On my immediate left was a sex toy section. A cheesy looking man was examining a penis pump as we walked by. He didn’t look up, so I went by unnoticed. The section on my immediate right was hidden by high walls. A sign hung from the ceiling that read “Kinky”. We walked by those two sections toward the front of the store.

In front, the lingerie section was on my right and dresses and outfits were on my left. Two young girls were shopping in the lingerie section. I’m sure they had to be at least eighteen years old to be in the store.

Tonya pulled me into the dress section, which was empty until the three of us walked in. “God!” I thought to myself. “Is this the stuff I’m going to have to wear?” The outfits I saw were barely better than being naked.

The sales counter was in front of the dress section. A young girl stepped out from behind the counter, “Wow! Ms. Tonya,” she said giggling, “She really IS naked!”

I blushed, noticing that she referred to Tonya as Ms. I was getting used to the hierarchy among Ms. Connor’s stable of girls and knew that this girl was below Tonya in the pecking order.

The brown-haired girl was wearing a tight red dress that looked like it came off one of the racks in the store. It was very short and low cut. She didn’t have much on top, but what she had was pushed up and into view by what I assumed was a push-up bra.

“Don’t be rude. Introduce yourself,” Ms. Connor ordered and nudged me with her elbow.

“Oh ... I’m sorry. I’m Ms ... my name is ... I’m Susan Gle...” I stammered through my more formal names and remembered what Ms. Connor wanted me to be called. “I’m ... Suzy,” I said and extended my hand.

The girl gently shook my offered hand, giggling. “My name is Giggles,” more giggles. “I bet you can guess why.”

“Giggles here is almost as ticklish as you are, Suzy.” Ms. Connor said. I blushed a deeper red and Giggles giggled some more. “You keep an eye on the store while Tonya and I help Suzy here. As you can see, she needs some new clothes.”

“She sure does,” Giggles replied and stepped back behind the counter.

Ms. Connor grabbed a package of black stretch pants from a display rack. “Try these on for size,” she said. “Tonya, pick out a few dresses. You know what I like.” Apparently, I was here to be shopped for, not to shop for myself.

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” Tonya said and moved over to the racks.

I took the tights from Ms. Connor and started toward the dressing room.

She grabbed my elbow. “Where are you going? You’re already naked. Try them on here.”

“Yes. Ms. Connor,” I answered. “Of course. How silly of me. I don’t need to go to the fitting room if I’m already naked.” Giggles’ giggling was getting a little annoying.

I looked at the package and noticed that the size was one smaller than I usually wore. I told Ms. Connor, but she said that I should try them on anyway. I opened the package and put one foot in, then the other. I started to pull them up, but only got them to mid-thigh before stopping. I looked at Ms. Connor, but I didn’t want to get her angry.

She noticed that I stopped trying, walked over and grabbed the tights. She roughly yanked them up, first one side, then the other until she finally got them over my hips and up to my waist. They were very tight and snug up against my pussy.

“This will work. Giggles. Grab two pairs of each color in size small for Suzy and put them behind the counter for her,” Ms. Connor ordered, and Giggles snapped to it.

Ms. Connor took a red, satin corset from a rack. “Put this on,” She ordered. “And, yes, I know it will be on the tight side.”

The garment had hooks in the front and supportive underwire to keep things in place. I wrapped it around myself and struggled to get it in place. Ms. Connor suggested that I start at the bottom and work my way up. I did as I was told and was able to get all the hooks connected. I felt my tits pushed all the way up, and though my nipples were covered, I could see plenty of exposed tit-flesh.

“Put these heels on,” Ms. Connor said as she handed me a pair of red platform sandals, similar to ones we bought at the shoe shop, but with higher heels and platform.

I did as I was told and felt six inches taller.

“Come,” she ordered. “Hold onto my shoulder. I don’t want you to twist your ankle on those heels.”

She led me to the corner of the room where there was a set of mirrors that let you see yourself from all angles. She helped me step up onto the platform that was in front of the mirrors. When I looked up, I didn’t recognize the person I saw reflected back to my eyes.

First, what I saw was a hooker, ready to turn tricks on the corner. But the hooker would be younger. Then I saw the truth. A soccer mom who was made to dress like a slut. One who did so willingly because she was ordered to dress that like one. One who should have been humiliated to be dressed like this.

I was humiliated. Every inch of what I saw in the mirror shouted slut. A mother shouldn’t be dressed like this. My mind separated the slut I saw in the mirror from reality and convinced me that I was looking at a different person.

I saw feet in heels that only a stripper would wear. Strappy heels so that as much of her feet were naked as possible.

Looking up a bit, the stretch pants started at mid-calf and accented every curve of her legs. They got a little more transparent as they spread up and around her hips. I now knew clearly what was meant when a woman had a camel toe. The pants were tight around my pussy and up between my lips. My swollen clit was even outlined.

Looking up further, a bit of bare belly flesh was visible before the bottom of the corset started just above her belly button. I never went out with my belly button exposed. I never even wore a bikini. The corset produced a nice hourglass shape. As my eyes wondered up, the satin material allowed her stiff nipples to poke out obscenely. That’s what a slut’s nipples are supposed to look like. Everyone is supposed to see how hard and horny they are.

The slut in the mirror’s tits were spilling out of the top of the corset. Obviously, her tits were supposed to spill out. Sluts show their tits off, don’t they?

“Perfect!” Ms. Connor said. “Turn around,” she ordered and held my hand as I slowly turned to see the slut in the mirror from every angle. The tight stretch pants molded her ass perfectly. The seam was deeply buried between her cheeks. The fabric was stretched thin and more transparent on her ass then anywhere else.

I completed the full 360 degree turn and faced the slut in the mirror again.

“Come,” Ms. Connor said and started to pull me down from the platform.

“Wait. Can I look for a minute?” I said and Ms. Connor released my hand. I noticed a coy smile on her face in the mirror as she allowed me to take the sight in.

My mind’s eyes looked at the humiliation slut in the mirror from a new perspective. Less so from what I saw and more so to what I didn’t see. The slut wasn’t “perfect,” as Ms. Connor said. There were a lot of things missing.

Her hair was a mess. She needed her hair fixed. No ... She needed a slutty hair style. Her typical soccer mom hair wouldn’t fit with this outfit. That slut needs to get to the hair salon.

She had virtually no make-up on. The slut needed make-up. Not that she didn’t have natural beauty, but she needed her make-up to say something like, “I’m a slut, humiliate me!” She would have to get some help at the department store’s make-up counter. She had no idea how to apply that kind of make-up.

Her pink fingernail polish didn’t match this outfit at all. Her polish was supposed to match her outfit. Her toenails weren’t even polished. She needed a serious manicure and pedicure. Her calloused heels wouldn’t cut it in her new shoes. If her feet would be naked, they needed to be attractive. Who wants to look at cruddy feet on a slut?

The slut had no jewelry on. Everyone knows that sluts wear gaudy jewelry. She needs to go to the costume jewelry store that the teens shop in to get some.

Something else was missing. I couldn’t quite put my finger on what it was. My mind heard a muffled voice from somewhere distant, “We need to take you to get your bellybutton pierced. Maybe get some other places pierced.” Of course! Piercings! The slut needs piercings.

I stumbled on my heels for a moment. The abrupt motion snapped me out of my daydream. I came to the realization that this wasn’t some street walker I was looking at in the mirror. It was me. Tears formed in my eyes.

“I ... I can’t ... Please,” I stumbled for the right words. “Is this how I’m going to dress from now on? Like a slut?”

“Don’t you just love it?” Ms. Connor said, not really answering my question.

She slapped my ass and I nearly fell over. Ms. Connor grabbed my hand to steady me and I stepped down from the platform.

“Oh my God! She looks awesome!” Tonya squealed. Ms. Connor had me turn to show off every angle to Tonya.

Giggles whistled from behind the counter and giggled away. “Sexy girl,” she said.

“Mind your business, you!” Ms. Connor snapped at Giggles. The girl shut up quick.

Tonya pointed out a rack with about a dozen dresses she picked out for me to try on. Ms. Connor looked them over and rejected a couple. They were all very short. Most looked like they’d be very tight. Some were very see-through. She had Tonya grab push-up bras of different colors from the lingerie section. The ones she came back with clearly wouldn’t cover my nipples.

From there the scene repeated itself over and over. I stripped naked. I put the next dress on with or without a matching bra as needed. I stepped on the platform to look at myself in the mirror – turning to see every angle. I even started to ignore the other customers in the store. Some pretended I wasn’t there. Some shopped around and tried to hide the fact that they were peeping at the me. Some just gawked until Ms. Connor told them to move along.

The dresses barely covered my ass and pussy. For the low-cut dresses I wore the push-up bra to make sure as much of my tits showed as possible.

As I looked at dress after dress, my mind convinced me that I was the slut in the mirror. Not that it was me in the mirror, but that I was the slut. I was the one wearing these hooker dresses. I was the one that had come to grips with it. Accept it. Embrace it. Live it. Or could I? Which way was this going to go? Why didn’t I just get in my car right now and drive home. There was something going on here that I wanted. Needed. I was learning more about myself minute by minute. Dress by dress.

I also kept harping on the fact that my hair wasn’t done. I needed make-up and jewelry. My feet were a calloused mess. My hair, make-up, feet. Not some slut I was looking at. Mine. I wasn’t complete yet. How would Ms. Connor ever be satisfied until I was complete? Would it be more humiliating if I was a complete slut, or if I was a mess? Would she take me to get pierced today?

Tonya’s voice snapped be back to the present. “Wouldn’t this be a perfect little cheerleader outfit for Tissues?”

What Tanya was holding up may have passed for a large tissue. What little there was of the white teddy was completely see-through – much more so than the swimsuit cover I wore to the mall. Spaghetti straps would hold it up over her shoulders. It was high cut at the hips and low cut at the neckline. There wasn’t even a cotton crotch panel to cover the pussy.

Lost in my thoughts, I didn’t hear Ms. Connor’s response. My mind shifted to a vision of my fifteen-year-old daughter at the center of the cheerleading line-up wearing this humiliating outfit. She’d be doing her cheers virtually naked in front of everyone. All of her humiliating secrets would be on full display to all. Everyone would see that she had absolutely no tits, just her giant nipples would be on display. I’m sure the humiliation would have them rock hard, as they were last night. Her bald pussy would be clearly visible and when she did her splits, everyone would see her giant clit. The clit that was twice the size as mine. Two inches long and an inch thick. As if the garment wasn’t sheer enough, the wetness of her pussy would make it completely invisible. She’d be naked for the world to see.

Would she be like me and allow herself to be treated that way? I nearly came thinking about it.

I think I surprised everyone, including myself, when I whispered in answer to Tonya, “Yes. It’s perfect for her. Please put it with my things at the counter.”

I wanted to see her humiliated, especially after the way she treated me last night. She insisted on severe punishments for me, even though it meant that she would get double. She shamelessly humped my pussy until we both shamed ourselves with our massive simultaneous orgasms. Her pussy ejaculated when she came. Mine doesn’t do that. How dare she have better cums than I have? Maybe wearing that outfit for cheering will make her squirt her pussy cum right through the crotch so everyone can see what a humiliation slut she is. God! I wanted my pussy to squirt right then and there.

“OK. That’s enough for today. I think Suzy here has enough clothes for now. Take that dress off and give it to Giggles Take those shoes off for now, too.” I did as I was told. I thought I might be able to wear one of the dresses home, but it looked like I would stay naked.

“Ms. Connor? I ... I...” For some reason I couldn’t talk to Ms. Connor without stammering. I cleared my throat and hoped that some day I’d be more comfortable with her. “You didn’t pick out any panties for me.”

Ms. Connor cracked up laughing. “Panties? You don’t get any panties. Your pussy stays naked. Always!”

They all had a good laugh as yet another lightning bolt hit my clit. Good thing the heels were off, or I might have fallen over.

Ms. Connor, still laughing, said, “Giggles. Come around here and show Suzy your panties.”

Giggling all the way, the girl came out from behind the counter and hiked her dress up to her belly button. “I don’t have any!” she said happily, shaking her hips back and forth with her legs spread.

Her bald little pussy was on display. Her pussy was nothing like mine or my daughter’s. All you could see were her mound and outer lips. Her inner lips and clit were completely hidden. All I could think about was spreading it wide to see it all and giving it a kiss. Twenty-four hours ago, I’d have been repulsed by the thought.

Looking a little closer, I saw vertical red lines along her outer lips and mound. I bit my lower lip thinking about her little pussy getting punished. Obviously, it had been recently. Would they let me watch next time? Are they going to punish my pussy too? My pussy deserved to be punished didn’t it? I came twice today without permission, didn’t I?

“OK, Giggles,” Ms. Connor interrupted the fun. “Pack this stuff up and put it in the trunk of the car out back. Use Suzy’s credit card. Give her the employee discount. Then get back to work. We’ll be unavailable for a bit.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” giggles replied and started ringing up my purchases.

Then turning to me and Tonya, Ms. Connor ordered, “Let’s go.” She led the way. I followed her and Tonya came up behind me. She squeezed and slapped my butt cheeks as we walked back into the storeroom. Ms. Connor locked the door when we got in. She opened the back door and held it open.

“Go pee,” She ordered.

I wasn’t desperate to go, so I said, “I’m OK, Ms. Connor. I can wait till we get home.”

“We’re not going home, yet. I thought I told you not to think. Now go pee and get back in here.”

I went out and looked around. The back of the store was secluded. A high, slatted chain link fence surrounded the area and there was a small dumpster near the far corner. I did notice a security camera attached to the building. I didn’t know if it was recording or not. I walked out toward the dumpster, squatted down and peed. Again, my pee splashed my feet and lower legs. Again, it leaked down my thighs. Again, I had nothing to wipe with. Again, I thought about having to pee like this from now on.

I stood and headed back toward the door when I noticed Ms. Connor standing with a garden hose in her hand. She turned on the spigot and water gushed out of end of the hose. I stopped for a moment, then realized that I was thinking again. “Don’t think,” I remembered to myself and continued over to where Ms. Connor stood.

The water was ice cold and she hosed down my legs and feet. She had me pick up my feet one at a time to rinse the soles. Then she made me bend over and touch the ground with my hands. She hosed off my dirty pussy and thighs. She had me stand outside with my legs spread to drip dry a bit. “OK,” she said. “Back inside.”

“Tonya, help me here,” she said as she started to slide a pile of boxes along the floor. Tonya gave her a hand and I saw a trap door come into view. Ms. Connor grabbed the ring and pulled the door open. She flicked a switch on the wall and light shone from the hidden basement.

When she started down the stairs she said, “This is the best part of the shop!”

Tonya slapped my butt, “Go ahead.”

I started down the steep wooden stairs, glad that I didn’t have my heels on. To say I was frightened was an understatement. I was terrified. I had no clue what I would find down those stairs and I was heading down them completely naked. I went down willingly. No one forced me. I had butterflies in my stomach and a quivering clit.

Chapter 7

Ms. Connor moved quickly down the stairs, which descended adjacent to the wall on the right. The original cinder block basement walls weren’t even painted, adding to the coldness I felt as I was ushered down the stairs by Ms. Tonya. I wasn’t physically cold. In fact, the air in the room didn’t contain the dampness or musty odor one might find in a basement. The coldness was more the unfriendly type.

I went down those stairs fully aware that my descent was more than a physical descent down to a basement. It was a descent of my character. A descent of my morality. A descent to a new, lower form of life for me. A descent to debauchery. A humiliating descent to servitude. A descent to the realization that I had betters – betters that deserved my obedience.

It was also a descent to abject horniness. I had massive climaxes over the last two days, more orgasms than I’ve had over the last few years. More intense orgasms than I’ve ever had. But they didn’t satisfy me. I needed more. Servitude and humiliation were my way to more massive climaxes – with permission, of course.

My mind clicked at that thought. Were the orgasms better with permission or better without it? Thinking back, I came hardest when being naughty. The most intense orgasms came when I didn’t have permission. The one outside the mall was the hardest I’d ever cum – by far. It was so humiliating not to be able to control myself. That must be it. Or was it knowing that I’d be punished for being naughty by Ms. Connor.

All those thoughts rushed through my mind before I’d gone far enough down the stairs to see what waited for me in the basement. When I descended to where my shoulders were even with the trap door, I stooped down to look into the room. What I saw put one thought in my mind. RUN!

I turned to head back up the stairs but only made it up one step before Ms. Tonya grabbed my wrists.

“You’re not going anywhere,” she said as she tried to turn me back around.

“No, no, no, no ... Please! No! Oh God, NO!” I shouted trying to free myself from Tonya’s grip. She was strong and held me tight. She was right. I wasn’t going anywhere.

“Get down the fucking stairs ... NOW!” I heard Ms. Connor shout from below.

I stopped struggling but didn’t stop pleading. “Please Ms. Tonya,” I said softly. “Please let me go. I’ll be good. I’ll do anything.”

“NOW!” Ms. Connor repeated.

“Anything,” I repeated. “Tissues ... My daughter ... You know ... I’ll bring her here instead ... Pleeeeeease let me go.” I started sobbing.

There it was. Without going down another step I gave up my daughter – my only child. I thought a moment about what just came out of my mouth. I couldn’t have been more ashamed of myself. But I didn’t take it back.

“Pleeeeeese...” was all I could say.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Ms. Connor said. She obviously heard me betray my daughter. “Tissues will be here soon enough.”

I knew I was trapped. I was naked. I didn’t have my bag or my car keys. I tried to trade the most valuable thing in my life - my daughter, but she wasn’t mine to trade. I certainly had no chance of overpowering the athletic Ms. Tonya. I stopped struggling and Ms. Tonya released her grip on my wrists. Defeated, I turned, sat down on the stairs and started crying.

Ms. Connor came up a few steps. She extended her hand to me, “Come,” she said calmly, “be a good girl.”

I took Ms. Connor’s offered hand, stood and allowed her to slowly start to lead me down the stairs. What choice did I have other than to trust her? I convinced myself in those few seconds that even if I managed to escape today, eventually, I’d be back.

As I descended the steps, the sight that caused my attempted escape came back into view. What I saw was the lower portion of the block wall. A rack had been secured there. Hanging on the rack were an assortment of paddles, floggers, whips and other punishment implements.

I stopped on the stairs and whimpered, “Please, Ms. Connor ... I’m ... I can’t...” But I couldn’t complete a thought.

“Don’t worry, Suzy,” She tried to comfort me by putting her arm around my waist. “All this isn’t for you.” Her words did comfort me and I took another step down when she added, “Not today, anyway.”

I dropped my eyes to my bare feet as they went down the stairs. I wasn’t ready to see any more. My mind raced with thoughts about my daughter as I took the last few steps to the cement basement floor. Would I really have sent Tissues to this fate to save myself? Would I have preferred the implements I saw to be used on her? She had no problem having me punished last night. If she were here now, would she have me punished to save herself? Would she participate in my punishment?

Ms. Connor led me toward the center of the room, and I allowed myself to look up at my surroundings. The room was about 20 feet square. The ceiling was open; nothing covered the joists and floorboards overhead. There was a rack in the shape of an X in one corner. In another corner, there was a gynecologist’s table, complete with stirrups and straps to hold the patient in place. Shackles hung from the ceiling in various places. There were racks on the walls adorned with all forms of punishment implements, many of which I could not determine their use. Other racks held sex toys of every shape and size. There was also a whole rack of implements that looked very ticklish – feathers and such.

I got very lightheaded all of a sudden and nearly fell over. Ms. Connor held me up by the elbow. I felt Ms. Tonya gently pull my right wrist over my head. I didn’t resist as she secured it to the padded shackle that hung there from the ceiling. I was now trapped. I was completely in Ms. Connor’s control. There were no decisions for me to make now. I couldn’t escape. If I screamed, no one would hear me – at least no one who could help me. That realization relaxed me. All I had to do now was take the punishment Ms. Connor decided that I deserved. Nothing more. It was easy for me now – emotionally easy anyway.

My left hand was gently pulled up and shackled over my head. Ms. Tonya grabbed a controller that was hanging nearby. She pushed a button and the shackles were drawn upward toward the ceiling until I was pulled upright on the balls of my feet – my heels about two inches off the floor. Stretched out completely.

“Don’t panic, Suzy,” Ms. Connor said, wiping the tears from my cheeks. “You’re going to get what you deserve. Nothing more, nothing less.”

I orgasmed without permission. One of those was clearly my fault. I masturbated outside the mall entrance when I tossed my dress in the trash. I came harder than I ever did in my life. I deserved to be punished for that. The other wasn’t my fault, was it? Ms. Connor was abusing my asshole with a vibrator while the goth girls were stimulating my nipples and clit. I couldn’t be blamed for that one. Could I? I couldn’t keep myself from cummng, could I? What did it matter? Ms. Connor ordered me not to cum, but I came anyway.

I came twice today without permission. It’s my fault. I’m a naughty humiliation slut. Now I would be punished for it.

“Please...” I whimpered, not entirely sure what I was pleading for. Was I pleading for mercy or to be punished properly?

Ms. Connor shot a look at Ms. Tonya. “What are YOU waiting for?” She asked.

Ms. Tonya snapped to attention momentarily before kicking off her heels. She unhooked her corset, releasing her perfect C-cup tits. Her black nipples were swollen long and thick. They shook obscenely as she wiggled out of her tight yoga pants revealing her lacy thong. The tiny pink panties stood out sharply against her dark skin. She stepped back into her heels and stood ready for her next orders.

I recalled Ms. Connor’s instructions to the girls last night. She insisted that they be topless in her presence.

“Start tickling her,” she ordered as she headed back up the stairs. “I’ll be right back.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor.” Ms. Tanya said and walked around behind me. A second later I felt her fingernails at the front of my hips. She let them linger while I squirmed a bit. I couldn’t move much. After a moment she slowly raked her nails up along my belly.

She was barely touching me with the tips of her nails. My belly quivered, and I begged, “Nooo hooo hooo hooo ... Please ... No more tickling!”

Once she reached the top of my belly, her nails moved to my sides and over my ribs. The slowness of her motion was maddening.

I started chuckling, “Hee hee hee...”

When her nails reached my armpits I erupted, “Haaa haaa haaa!”

Once she reached the tops of my pits, she attacked them in earnest, wiggling her nails over the most sensitive areas of my pits.

I was laughing uncontrollably at that point. Tickling is an amazing thing. Punishment was supposed to hurt, right? But this wasn’t hurting. It was making me laugh. Laughing is supposed to be a good thing. But now it was punishing. It was also humiliating to be stripped naked in front of my daughter’s teen girlfriend. I was at her mercy and she made me a squirming mess in a matter of seconds. I was certainly learning about the punishing nature of humiliation.

She raked her nails all over my body but avoided my tits and pussy. She even grabbed an ankle here and there to rake her nails over the sole of my foot and tickle under my toes.

After a couple of minutes, Ms. Tonya paused as we heard the sound of heels on the wooden stairs. I was breathing heavily as Ms. Connor came into view.

Ms. Connor’s black leather high-heel boots came into view first. Shiny chrome buckles ran up the sides of the boots, which finally ended above her knees. A couple of inches of bare thigh flesh ended where her black leather skirt started. A studded black leather bra completed her ensemble.

She pulled the trap door closed as she came down the steps. “I feel much better now,” she said as she ran her hands over her body and through her hair.

Ms. Connor looked amazing in her dominatrix outfit. Ms. Tonya was adorable in her lacy pink thong. I was a naked sweaty mess.

Ms. Connor walked over to the tickling implements. I noticed that her skirt was slit up both sides almost to her waist. Flashing a lot of thigh, she grabbed two paint brushes and walked around to face me.

“Ms. Connor ... P ... Please ... You’re so beautiful! P ... Please don’t tickle me ... I ... I ... I’ve had enough.” I stammered between deep breaths.

“You know, you deserve to be tickled,” she said like a mother talking down to her child. “Don’t you agree?”

I looked back and forth between Ms. Connor and Tonya. I looked them up and down as I huffed and puffed my reply.

“I ... I ... Can’t ... Please ... I ... I just ... Y ... Y ... Yes ... I do ... I deserve to be tickled...” I admitted. “But ... Huuut ... Huuut ... Haaa haaa haaa...” Ms. Connor didn’t let me continue and applied the paint brushes to my belly.

Ms. Tonya attacked my pits from behind again with a pair of pointy feathers.

“Haaa haaa haaa ... Heee heee heee...” I was a laughing sweaty mess in a matter of seconds. They continued for what seemed like hours, taking turns going over to the rack to pick out things to tickle me with. Ms. Connor had Ms. Tonya use a bar to spread my legs wide. She had to lower my wrists a bit so I could still support myself on my toes.

Ms. Connor instructed Tonya to tickle any place she wanted, but not my pussy. “I don’t want to make her cum yet,” she said. I hung on the word yet. Hoping that eventually she’s let me cum. Hoping she’d tickle my swollen clit until I exploded.

All manor if ticklish implements were used to torture and humiliate me. Feathers – including a feather duster, Q-tips, electric toothbrush, raccoon tail, and more were all used on my ticklish body. They ticked every inch of my body, except the place I needed tickled most. I laughed hysterically and was given very few breaks to catch my breath.

Ms. Tonya put what looked like a padded sawhorse behind me. She attached the spreader bar to another cable hanging from the ceiling. She and Ms. Connor worked the winches and moved the sawhorse into place under the small of my back. They pulled my legs up and back, totally exposing me to the tickling tools of their choice. Ms. Tonya even did raspberries on my belly and butt cheeks, making me howl.

They attacked my feet and toes. One held my toes wide apart while the other tickled between them. Or they pulled my toes back to tickle underneath them. When they were satisfied that they’d thoroughly tickled almost every inch of my body, Ms. Connor and Ms. Tonya stopped tickling. But not for long.

“Spread her asshole,” Ms. Connor ordered. Ms. Tonya came to my side, grabbed my cheeks and spread them for her coach. Three times she ordered for me to be spread wider. Ms. Tonya inched her fingers in close to my asshole and spread it wide.

Ms. Connor took a pointy feather and made circles around my asshole, slowly getting closer to the center, most sensitive folds of ticklish asshole flesh.

“Haaa haaa haaa...” I laughed. But as she got closer to the center of my asshole, my laughing turned to moaning.

She wiggled the tip of the feather directly on the center of my asshole. The stimulation was starting to bring my body toward orgasm, but it wasn’t enough to bring me over the edge. I knew I wasn’t allowed to cum, but I didn’t care. I needed it. I tried to wiggle my butt to get more friction on my asshole.

“Please...” I begged. “Please ... I need to cum ... May I please cum?”

Abruptly, the tickling stopped. “I think she’s had enough for now,” Ms. Connor said.

“No. Please don’t stop,” I continued begging. “I need to cum.”

“Not yet,” Ms. Connor said, leaving me frustrated but with hope that I may be allowed release soon.

She and Tonya stowed their tickle torture tools and worked the winches so that I was sitting on the sawhorse somewhat comfortably. It took a while for me to finally calm down and catch my breath from the long torture I’d endured. They still didn’t tickle my pussy. Didn’t let me cum.

Ms. Connor strapped a leather collar around my neck and attached a leash to it. Ms. Tonya went about removing the shackles and before long, I was free of them. Only the collar remained. Ms. Connor held the leash. No thoughts of escape crossed my mind. I would behave myself. Be a good girl. Do what I could to please Ms. Connor so she’d let me cum.

Ms. Connor led me around on the leash a bit. She grabbed a riding crop from the wall and used it to direct me, slapping my ass and thighs as she marched me around. I felt like I was being leash trained, like a dog. We finally ended up at the gynecologist’s table.

Like most women, I wasn’t a fan of this medical device. This one was more imposing than any I’ve seen in the past, due to the straps it had to hold its “patient” in place. Looking at the nearby wall, I noticed a variety of doctor’s implements. Ms. Connor was no doctor, so I imagined that the implements would be used to punish and humiliate.

“Have a seat,” she ordered.

Shaking with fear and anticipation, I did what I was told. She had me lay back and slip my hands into the straps that were on the sides of the table. Ms. Tonya tightened the straps on my wrists.

“Put your legs in the stirrups,” was her next order.

Again, I did what I was told and again, Ms. Tonya assisted. In short order, my legs were secured to the stirrups. They were pulled wide apart and back. They helped me skootch forward, so my butt was off the edge of the table. I was completely exposed, again. My pussy was wide open, and I could see that my clit was poking well out of its hood.

Once satisfied with my positioning on the table, Ms. Connor went to the rack and came back with two leather floggers. Handing one to Ms. Tonya, she said, “no exam for you today, Suzy. Maybe next time.”

SMACK!! Ms. Connor slapped my pussy with the flogger. The leather straps striking my lips and clit. I screamed. This flogger was more severe than the others that had been used on me before.

SMACK!! SMACK!! Ms. Tonya started flogging my tits.

SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!

They laid into the most sensitive parts of my body. As they did, Ms. Connor kept reminding me that I was being punished for cumming with out permission. I lost count of the number of slaps I received. Ms. Connor smacked my pussy, ass and thighs while Ms. Tonya smacked my tits and belly. I felt like I was being torn up. But, looking down when they stopped, my skin was beet red, but no welts had been raised.

I was getting what I deserved. It was my tits and pussy that were naughty; cumming without permission. It was only right that those were the parts being punished.

I thought the punishment was over when they stopped the flogging. But I was wrong. Ms. Connor put clamps on my nipples.

“Owww ... Owww...” I screamed. The clamps hurt but sent lightning bolts from my nipples down to my clit at the same time.

“Ahhh ... ahhh ... oooo...” I moaned as I got used to the clamps a bit.

I watched as Ms. Connor picked up a plastic ruler. She flexed it in her hands as she walked between my legs. She took aim, bent the ruler back and let go. It whipped forward and struck me right on the clit.

WHACK!!

“Ouch! Ahhh...” It hurt a little, much less than I expected, though.

It apparently hurt less than Ms. Connor expected, as well. She bent the ruler back further this time and released.

WHACK!!

“Ow ... Ow ... Ow...” That one hurt more.

Still not satisfied she pulled the ruler back even further. WHACK!!

I screamed as my clit really felt that one. Ms. Connor punished my clit a few more times. It hurt like hell, but I felt myself again rising toward orgasm.

“Please ... I ... I’m gonna cum ... I’m gonna cum ... Please.”

“Not yet,” Ms. Connor said again to my frustration. She whacked me with the ruler one last time, much harder than the rest. I was barely able to hold back my orgasm as my clit throbbed.

Ms. Connor barked out orders and Ms. Tonya obeyed. Her weighty tits bouncing around as she worked. I gasped when the nipple clamps were removed. The rush of blood allowed me to feel the pain and it hurt like hell. She unstrapped me from the table and helped me sit up and then stand.

“Suzy, show Ms. Tonya how much you appreciate her assistance with your punishment,” Ms. Connor said.

“Ooooo!” Tonya cooed. She quickly pulled her tiny pink panties down and off, then hopped up onto the table. She put her legs up onto the stirrups and skootched her butt forward.

I looked at Ms. Tonya’s black pussy lips then back to Ms. Connor. She nudged me toward the girl and said, “Go ahead. You know what to do.”

I squatted in front of Ms. Tonya’s pussy. I could see and smell her arousal, which added to my own arousal. Reaching out with a finger, I caressed her swollen pussy lips.

“Mmmmmm...” Ms. Tonya moaned.

“Thank you for helping to punish me, Ms. Tonya,” I said. “You punished me very well and I deserved every bit of it.”

Did I just say that? Did I thank an eighteen-year-old girl for punishing me? Ms. Connor hadn’t asked me to say anything, but I thought it was the right thing to do. You’re supposed to thank someone who helps you.

The other time’s I’d had to lick pussy over the last two days, it was forced onto my face. This time it sat there patiently waiting. I could look it over. Explore it. I used my fingers to spread Ms. Tonya open. Rub my fingertip over her cute little clit. Well, little compared to mine. Her asshole was black as night and I touched it, then worked just the tip in a bit and wiggled.

“Oh yes ... Mmmmm...” Ms. Tonya said.

Keeping my fingertip in her asshole, I leaned in and licked her pussy. I licked it from top to bottom slowly at first, but then faster. Her juices were flowing down to her asshole which allowed me to work my finger in and out a bit deeper.

I focused on her clit with my tongue and brought the fingers of my other hand to her pussy. Two fingers slid into her wet pussy easily.

“Ms. Connor ... I’m gonna cum ... I’m gonna cum ... Please...” She said, humping my fingers.

“Go ahead, Baby,” Ms. Connor said. “You’re allowed.”

Ms. Tonya instantly went over the edge.

“AAAAHHHHH ... AAAAHHHHH ... AAAAHHHHH...” she moaned loudly as the waves of her climax hit. Her pussy juices flowed freely as she came.

I was so focused on the black pussy and asshole I was servicing. I didn’t want to stop. Ms. Connor tapped my shoulder when Ms. Tonya’s orgasm subsided, and I pulled away. Her juices were dripping off my chin. Remembering how Ms. Connor had me clean myself up in the car earlier today, I licked and sucked my fingers clean. I moaned as the finger that was up Ms. Tonya’s asshole went into my mouth. The taste made me feel disappointed that I didn’t lick her asshole when I had the chance. I won’t let that happen next time.

Next time? Yes, I was looking forward to it. I knew I would be “thanking” many teen girls for helping punish me in the future.

“Tonya, go relieve Giggles for a while. Send her down here.”

“Yes, Ms. Connor,” she said and quickly got dressed and headed up the stairs.

“You’re doing well today, Suzy,” Ms. Connor said when we were alone. “I know this isn’t easy.”

“Thank you, Ms. Connor,” I responded. “I’m ... I’m trying ... It’s just...”

She interrupted, “Things are going much faster than I expected. I thought it would be a couple of weeks before I got you down here. But here we are. I guess we owe that to Debbie. Although, I’m still gong to punish those huge tits of hers for letting last night get out of hand.”

“I ... Ms. Connor, I think...” The thoughts in my head surprised me as the words came out of my mouth. “It was my fault. I should have let the girls listen to their music. I shouldn’t have barged in on them. I shouldn’t have tried to stop them from having their fun. After all, my daughter – Tissues. She deserves to be punished and humiliated.”

“Wow! Why do you say that?”

“Stuffing her bra is lying, isn’t it? She has no titties. She needs to come to grips with that and show the world.”

“True.”

“Her nipples are huge and so is her clit. She...”

Our conversation was interrupted by Giggles as she quickly descended the stairs.

“Oh my God! She’s naked!” I said and my clit throbbed.

“Of course, she is.” Ms. Connor explained. “You should be able to see how things work in my world by now, Suzy. There’re three levels. I’m level one. At the top. By myself. The girls from last night – Debbie, Tonya, Laia and Addie – are in the middle. They’re more dominant by nature, but they realize and accept my superiority. As a show of that realization, they stay topless for me. Giggles here, is at the third level. Completely submissive. She stays naked because I tell her to.”

“Yea ... Naked!” Giggles said and giggled away, seeming very happy in her position on the bottom rung of Ms. Connor’s ladder.

“She keeps her pussy bald for me and, she’s not allowed to have underwear. She doesn’t even own one pair of panties or one bra. Isn’t that right?”

“Right” Giggles giggled.

“I’m not sure where Tissues will fall yet. We’ll see,” Ms. Connor continued.

That surprised me. I thought Tissues was clearly level three. Then I thought about how she berated me last night and how she ordered me to be punished. Maybe she would be in the middle.

“I guess you know what level you’re at, right Suzy?”.

“At the bottom. Last,” I admitted. I thought for a minute, looking at Giggles. Her cute chubby little pussy was calling me. I didn’t feel even with her at all. “Maybe there’s another level. Under Giggles. I should be last. Totally last. It’s what I deserve. I’m a mess.”

“Well, that’s interesting. I’ll give it some thought. At any rate...” she said but didn’t complete her sentence. Instead she took off her bra and wiggled out of her skirt, leaving her naked except for her boots.

She grabbed a leather paddle that was about the size of a ping pong paddle and got up on the table. She adjusted herself in the stirrups. Her perfect pussy and pink little asshole were ready to be serviced.

“Giggles, you hop on top here and eat my pussy. You’re such a good little pussy licker. Suzy, you get my asshole.” She ordered.

Giggles hopped up, straddling Ms. Connor’s chest and stuck her face in that delicious pussy.

“Mmmmmm...” Ms. Connor moaned. “You know just how I like it, don’t you?”

“Hee hee hee,” Giggles giggled in response, lifting her head for a moment. “I get a lot of practice!”

“You! Get in there,” Ms. Connor ordered, pointing between her legs.

I knelt between her legs. There wasn’t much room to maneuver, but I managed to get my tongue on Ms. Connor’s asshole. I licked it hungrily.

“Oh yeah! Lick that asshole!” She said.

SMACK!! SMACK!! I heard and assumed Ms. Connor was laying into Giggles’ butt with the paddle. Giggles moaned into Ms. Connor’s pussy with each swat.

We got into a bit of a rhythm where first she would lick pussy and suck clit while I fingered asshole. Then she would move her head away so I could lick asshole while she fingered pussy. Ms. Connor came hard when I tongue fucked her asshole while Giggles squeezed her clit.

It was the first of many and Ms. Connor continued to swat Giggles’ ass as we made her cum over and over.

“OK! Off!” Ms. Connor ordered when she had her fill. She nearly pushed Giggles off the table. “Giggles is such a great pussy licker.”

I was disappointed that Ms. Connor didn’t compliment me for my asshole licking skill. Maybe she’d help me learn how to do it better. I wanted to please her.

“Go back upstairs,” She told Giggles.

I panicked for a moment. “Wait! No!” I was going on instinct and had no frame of reference for my thoughts and actions at this point. Words just kept coming out of my mouth.

They looked at me with puzzled looks on their faces.

“Giggles,” I said as I held both of her hands, “Thank you so much for helping me pleasure Ms. Connor. Maybe you can help me learn to do it the way she likes.”

Giggles looked at me with her mouth gaping. “Uhhh ... You’re welcome?” She replied.

“Ms. Connor?” I asked, “May I show Giggles how thankful I am? The way I showed Tonya before?”

“Oh!” She said. “Well, she’s not allowed to cum. But I do like the idea of you showing your appreciation. Tell you what. You “thank” her, Suzy, but she must tell you when she’s about to cum. When she does, you stop licking until she calms down. Then thank her some more.”

Ms. Connor had Giggles get on the table and in no time the girl was spread wide and ready. I squatted in front of her pussy. Spread wide as it was, I got a look at her thin inner pussy lips and tiny clit. The inside of her pussy was a nice pale pink. Her juices were thick and white. I licked my lips.

WHACK!! I felt the flogger land on my back. I turned to see Ms. Connor, still naked, swing it again. WHACK!! It landed on my back again.

“I might as well keep myself busy,” she said.

I dove into Giggles’ pussy using my fingers and tongue to pleasure her. As I promised myself earlier, I made sure to partake of the girl’s asshole. Her asshole was amazingly white, right to the center. There was almost no darkening of the skin that made up the pucker of her asshole. She tasted clean, too.

It didn’t take long for Giggles to reach the edge.

“I’m gonna cum!” She shouted and I stopped. I licked my lips, not taking my eyes off the girls pretty little pussy and asshole.

WHACK!! WHACK!! But I didn’t feel anything. I looked up to see Ms. Connor flogging Giggles’ perky little tits. WHACK!!

I dove back into Giggles and thanked her some more. I brought her to the edge four or five more times while Ms. Connor used her flogger on both of us. The last time Giggles stopped me, she struggled hard to keep herself from cumming.

“Mmmmfff ... Mmmmfff...” She bit her lip and moaned as she brought herself down from the edge.

“Ms. Connor, please.” I said. “She’s been good. Would it be OK for me to make her cum. I want her to.”

“No.” She flatly responded.

“What if...” I asked. “What if I gave up my chance to cum to Giggles. Let her cum instead of me.”

“Uhhh ... No!” She denied me again. “I get to decide who cums and when. And my decision has been made.”

I felt badly for Giggles. I really thought Ms. Connor would eventually let me make her cum. I wouldn’t have gone down this road had I known that the girl would be denied. Now Giggles was a horny mess, just like me.

Ms. Connor told Giggles to get back to the store. She put her bra and skirt back on and we headed back up the stairs. Having nothing to wear, I was still naked.

We walked out to the shop and into the dress section. Giggles was dressed and back behind the counter. Tonya was straightening out the racks. I noticed a man walk into the kinky section and a young girl was looking through the panties in the lingerie section. Neither noticed me.

The front door opened. A middle-aged couple walked in. They saw me right away and stared for a minute open-mouthed. The woman elbowed her husband in the gut and pulled him back toward the sex toy section. I felt humiliated. I know my hair was a mess and I had no make-up. I must have looked awful. And, oh! I was naked too.

Ms. Connor went behind the counter and came out with a pair of vibrators. “Masturbate,” she said coldly, “here and now. Make yourself cum. Don’t stop until I tell you to, no matter how many times you cum. Make sure you tell us when you’re cumming.”

I didn’t move. Did she really think I would do such a thing in front of the customers that were in the store? But she didn’t ask if I wanted to. She ordered me to do it. So, now I had to obey her. I took the vibrators from her, turned one on and put it between my legs.

“Lay down,” she ordered. I stopped and looked at her. Realizing that I had to obey, I slowly got myself down onto the carpet. I laid on my back and started to use the vibrator.

The young girl sauntered into the dress section and I took the vibrator off my pussy.

“Don’t stop,” I was told by Ms. Connor. I looked at the girl. She shrugged her shoulders and I put the vibrator back on my clit.

I found out later that the store was licensed for sexual activity. What I was doing was perfectly legal as long as there was no alcohol consumed. That’s why Ms. Connor and the others weren’t concerned with what I was being made to do. I didn’t know that at the time, and I was humiliated.

The vibrator had me rising to orgasm in no time and my humiliation slut came right up the surface. I worked my clit good and squeezed my nipple.

“I’m cumming!” I screamed as an orgasm ripped through me. The man who was browsing in the kinky section poked his head in and when he saw the show, he came in and stood with Ms. Connor and the others to watch. The girl was watching as well as I moaned through my climax. The married couple stayed put in the sex toy department.

After that first orgasm, Ms. Connor started barking out orders. She had me get into different positions. Use the vibrators on my pussy and asshole, one at a time then both at the same time. She made me use my fingers and hump on a pillow. She even had the others making suggestions on how I should masturbate. I kept cumming, announcing my shame each time.

At one point, the couple stepped over me to pay for their items and left the store. I didn’t stop masturbating.

“That’s enough,” Ms. Connor finally ended my humiliating display right after a particularly strong orgasm. As the creepy guy suggested, I was on my hands and knees, one vibrator on my clit, the other deep up my asshole. I dropped the vibrators and rolled over onto my side in the fetal position. Had I really just done that? Well, at least I had permission.

The guy nudged Ms. Connor, “Think I can get a quick BJ?”

Ms. Connor had a disgusted look on her face, “Anyone here wanna blow this guy?”

No one answered at first but then the young girl shrugged, “OK.”

They held hands and went back to the fitting room.

After a minute, Ms. Connor said, “Come on. Get up. Time to go home.”

We went to the storeroom and Ms. Connor put her street clothes back on. Having no expectation of clothes, I stood waiting for her to finish getting dressed. When she was ready, I followed her out the back door. Naked. She had me drive this time. I couldn’t really slouch down in my seat while I was driving, but I don’t think anyone could tell I was naked behind the wheel.

I pulled into my driveway, turned the car off and waited. Ms. Connor sat silently for a moment. I thought she was going to make me go from the car to the house naked. I started to look around to see if any of my neighbors were outside. Across the street there was a dad playing with his kids on their front lawn and a woman was walking a dog.

“Here,” Ms. Connor said and reached into her bag. “Put this on,” she said while handing me a small plastic package. She must have put that in her bag while I was masturbating on the floor of the sex shop in front of a half-dozen people.

Inside the package was a pink robe. It was pretty sheer, but better than nothing. I struggled to get it on while sitting behind the steering wheel. I was able to get my arms in and close it. Looking around one last time, I got out of the car and quickly adjusted and tied the robe.

I made my way toward the front door. Ms. Connor stopped me, though.

“Get the bags out of the trunk,” she said. “Give me the keys to the front door. I’ll open it.”

I did as I was told and finally entered my house. I dropped the bags, closed the door and leaned back on it. I took a deep breath. My hours-long public humiliation was over. A million thoughts were running through my mind. I had no idea where my life was going to go from here.

“Anna!” I shouted to see if my daughter was home. “Uhhh ... Tissues! I’m home! Are you here?”

I got no answer.

“How nice,” Ms. Connor said. “Just the two of us.”

She held her hand out. I didn’t know what she wanted and just looked at her puzzled.

“Did you forget already? Naked!” She ordered. I took my robe off and handed it to her.

“I have to pee,” she said and headed to the bathroom. “You can go out back. Get used to it.”

I went to the back door and stepped out. We had a thick hedge around the yard, so it was relatively private. I decided to use the back corner of the yard as my new bathroom. I squatted and peed in the grass. It didn’t splash on me nearly as much as it did out on the pavement. When I was done peeing, I hosed myself off and went inside. I’d have to remember to bring a towel with me next time so I can dry myself before coming inside.

“Let’s go shower. The girls will be here soon.” She said and headed upstairs.

We showered together and Ms. Connor let me do my hair and make-up. She just wrapped her hair in a towel and put my flowered bath robe on.

“Come down when you’re done,” she said. “I’ll be in the living room. You can start dinner when you’re done while we wait for the girls.”

I did as I was told.

The End

We were standing on opposite ends of the column we were cuffed to. Anna’s hands were cuffed above mine.

No sooner had the girls rounded the corner into the kitchen did Anna lay into me. She let me have it in angry whispers so the others couldn’t hear. “Mom, what are you doing? You’re ruining everything. Why couldn’t you just stay upstairs and let me be initiated? You’re always ruining everything! If I get thrown off the cheerleading team, I’ll never forgive you.” And on and on with the typical teen tirade.

Finally, she got tired of berating me and I had a chance to respond.

“Anna, Baby, I thought they were hurting you. Don’t you want to get away from them? I saw you fighting with Laia trying to get away,” I explained. Why was I explaining myself to my own daughter?

“I was just trying to help you get away. God! you’re so stupid!”

“Anna, I...”

She cut me off, “A little tickling and spanking. That’s all it was going to be. Kaylee told me, even though they made her promise not to. They did it to her at her house last year.” Kaylee is a sophomore cheerleader.

The thought flashed into my mind of the brunette, athletic girl chained up half-naked getting tickled. I pushed it out quickly and I tried again to get a word in. “I’m sorry, I didn’t think...”

“I know you didn’t think!” She paused, “Wow, isn’t that what you always say to me? Who’s the Mom here, anyway?”

That one stung. But being put in my place by my daughter sent a shiver down my spine and a tingle down to my already engorged clit.

We were quiet for a minute. I strained to hear what was going on in the kitchen. It sounded like they were talking to someone on one of their speaker phones, but I couldn’t be sure. They obviously didn’t want us to hear.

“I’m sorry. I see now that I had it all wrong. But, look what they did to me. I’m ... I’m ... naked! And they s ... s ... spanked me! I’m so humiliated.”

“You should be.” Was her flippant response.

“And look at you! You’re almost naked. I never thought you’d let anyone treat you this way. Look at you!” I looked her up and down. She was completely flat chested, no sign of any tit-flesh. But her nipples were engorged, begging for attention. I looked down from her flat chest to her lacy thong, which was pulled tightly into her cleft. It was clearly drooling. And I noticed for the first time something that she inherited from me. I could see her thick clit poking out, pressing against the material of her tiny panties. Her body was maturing as evidenced by her nipples and clit, but she just didn’t have any tit growth, and just a slight flaring of her hips.

“Oh my God! Is this making you horny?” I asked.

All Anna could do at first was gasp and stare at me open-mouthed. “All I know,” she finally responded, “is that you’re going to do whatever they say. You’re going to let them initiate me. And you’re going to accept whatever punishment you deserve. Understand?”

I was being dominated by my horny, half-naked fifteen year old daughter and her sexy cheerleader friends. I knew that she was right. That I had to let them do what they wanted. My body was telling me that I wanted it. Wanted to be spanked. Wanted to be tickled. Wanted to be naked. Wanted to be punished. No ... I needed it.

“I ... I ... I...” I didn’t get a chance to respond.

“And yes. I’m not sure if it’s what they’re doing to me or what they’re doing to you or both. I’ve never been so horny. OK? Happy now?” She admitted. “But it doesn’t look like I’m the only one.” She looked me up and down.

My arousal was clearly evident. My nipples were begging for attention. My pussy was covered by my thick dark bush, but the bush was dripping wet. Juices had started running down my thighs.

“I don’t understand...” I replied. “I’ve never been treated this way before and I don’t understand what it’s doing to me.”

Tonya entered the room, walked by us into the bathroom. I heard one of the girls go upstairs. Anna and I stayed quiet until Tonya emerged and returned to the kitchen. It reminded me how much I had to pee myself. Laia and Addie then went into the small bathroom together. I was jealous that they were watching each other pee. I heard who must have been Debbie come back down the stairs.

Eventually, the girls came out of the bathroom. Addie returned to the kitchen as Laia came over to us. She unlocked one of Anna’s cuffs and locked it onto her own wrist. “Debbie said I should let you pee.” She said and led Anna into the bathroom.

They returned a few minutes later and Anna was cuffed back to the column, her hands above mine again. Laia started back toward the kitchen.

“Am ... Am I allowed to pee too? I’ll be good. I promise.” I asked meekly.

“Uhhhh ... No!” She said teasingly and returned to the kitchen. It made me realize how totally under their control I was.

When Anna and I were alone again, I gave in to her. “I’ll be good. I promise. I’ll let them do what they want to us.” I didn’t have time to say anything else as the girls returned from the kitchen.

They stood silently around us for a minute. I couldn’t stand the tension. “I’m ... I’m sorry ... I was afraid for Anna. I’ll ... I’ll let you punish me and continue her initiation. P ... P ... Please don’t let what I did affect Anna’s chances of staying on the cheerleading team.” It felt so good to give in to them, to admit to them and myself that I deserved to be punished.

“Shut the fuck up, Duck Dynasty.” Debbie said, “That goes for you too, Tissues.” She added pointing to Anna. The others cracked up.

I knew immediately why she called me Duck Dynasty. It was because of my hairy pussy, which reminded her of the heavily bearded men on that show. But why did she call Anna tissues? Anna had a confused look on her face.

“You’re Duck Dynasty because of that huge beard between your legs. And you’re tissues since you obviously stuff your bra!” More teen girl laughing broke out among the girls with a few high fives thrown in.

I was humiliated, yes. But Anna must have been mortified. I could trim or even shave my bush, but Anna couldn’t make her tits grow. She was very self-conscious about her tiny titties. I felt for her, but the thought of everyone calling her tissues and making fun of her made a faucet out of my already dripping pussy. Could I? ... Could I call my own daughter Tissues?

Debbie continued. “Because of your actions, all bets are off. Tissues, decide now. Before you answer, know that your initiation is going to be harder. So, think a minute ... Do you want to be a cheerleader or not?”

Anna thought for all about a tenth of a second before answering. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Debbie, please! I’ll do anything to be a cheerleader!” Anna responded, jumping up and down as excitingly as her cuffs would allow.

“Right answer. We’re going to uncuff you soon. If you try anything or don’t do as your told, you’re out. Got it?”

“Got it! Yes! I won’t try anything! I promise.”

“But, before we let you go, you have to prove to all four of us how serious you are.” Debbie paused for dramatic effect, “You have to kiss all of our nipples.”

Anna gasped and had a confused look on her face for a moment. Her thighs clenched together, looking almost like she had to pee. But, she just peed, so that wasn’t it. I knew what it was, because I felt the same lightning bolt in my clit when Debbie said that. “Please let me watch!” I thought to myself, but I didn’t dare to speak.

“Duck Dynasty, you sit and try to stay out of the way. Anna, on your knees. We’re going to start with the smallest and work our way up to these,” She lifted her heavy tits in both her hands for a moment. Addie, you first.”

I sat as comfortable as I could being cuffed to the column. Addie stepped up and pulled her nightie up, exposing her small tits as Anna knelt. She wasn’t much bigger than Anna, but did have some tittie flesh. Her puffy nipples were pink and much smaller than Anna’s.

Anna gave each nipple a quick peck with her closed lips and sat back on her heels. Addie pouted.

“Oh no, no, no.” Debbie said. “Kiss them like you mean it. You need to show us how much you love cheerleader tits.”

Anna bit her lip, raised her butt off her heels. “OK...” she said, licking her lips.

Addie leaned in again and Anna went to work. She licked Addie’s left nipple then sucked it into her mouth. Addie moaned as Anna spent about five seconds sucking the nipple before Debbie interrupted, “Switch!”

Addie repeated her ministrations on Addie’s right nipple. Debbie directed as Addie was replaced first by Tonya and then Laia to have their nipples serviced by my daughter. Drool was running down Anna’s face and onto her chest. She didn’t have her hands free to even wipe it off. Tonya moaned loudly and humped the air as her black nipples were sucked. Laia pouted and shot Debbie an angry glance when Anna was instructed to stop sucking on her pink nipples.

“Are you ready for these?” Debbie asked as she removed her nighty completely, tossing it aside. She lifted her right tit, squeezing it with both hands and guided her huge nipple toward Anna’s mouth. Anna licked her lips as Debbie teased, holding her nipple just out of reach.

“Tell me your name,” She ordered. “Tell me...”

Anna didn’t answer and just kept trying to get the nipple into her mouth.

“I guess you don’t want to be a cheerleader ... Tonya!...” Debbie started to turn away.

“TISSUES!” Anna yelled, “My name is Tissues!”

Debbie turned back to Anna, her giant nipple just out of reach, “Why is your name Tissues?”

“B ... Because I stuff my bra!” Anna admitted, but Debbie looked at her, unsatisfied.

Anna was breathing hard, but she continued, “I ... I ... I stuff my bra, because...”

Debbie dropped her tit and reached out with both hands. She started lightly tickling Anna, under her nipples. Her fingertips were just feathering Anna’s nipples already engorged nipples.

“I stuff it because I don’t have any titties!” Anna said softly.

Anna moaned as Debbie finally moved her nipple within reach. She sucked on it hungrily.

Debbie spoke softly as she teased Anna’s nipples. “We’re going to tell everyone, you know ... That you stuffed your bra.” Anna moaned and tried to push her chest forward, seeking more stimulation. Her thighs clenched together and she rocked her hips back and forth, never losing contact with the huge nipple in her mouth.

“The whole school is going to know you have no titties...” She continued. The more she teased the harder Anna humped the air and the louder she moaned. Debbie kept teasing her nipples.

All Anna could manage was to shake her head between moans.

Debbie switched nipples and Anna sucked the new one in greedily. “They’ll all call you Tissues ... But you won’t have to worry about stuffing a bra ... Because you’re not allowed to wear one any more ... Never!”

“Unnnnggghhh ... What’s happening?” Anna moaned as Debbie’s nipple slipped out of her drooling mouth.

Debbie continued “We’ll make you wear tight tops ... So everyone will see for themselves how embarrassing your little titties are ... All they’re going to see is your long, thick, horny nipples...”

“I WANT EVERYONE TO SEE THEM!” Anna humiliated herself and started bucking uncontrollably. “Ahhhh ... Unnnnnff ... mmmmmmm...” She moaned, obviously having a massive orgasm right there in front of us all.

“Oh my God!” Debbie said as she pulled her hands away. “She fucking came.”

Anna sat back on her heels and then fell over, panting in the fetal position. The girls cracked up and gave another round of high fives. I tried to hide my own arousal, but I couldn’t sit still. I couldn’t decide which I needed more, a cum or a pee.

Debbie turned to me. “What do you think of that, Duck Dynasty? I bet that was her first orgasm, and it was a big one.” She didn’t wait for me to answer. “We’re going to have fun with this one. Tonya, uncuff her.”

Anna panted, “Is ... is ... that was that was? Did I ... Did I cum?”

“Tell her, Duck Dynasty.” Debbie ordered.

I scooted around and tried to snuggle with my daughter as much as the cuffs allowed, “Yes, Baby. That’s what that was. You had an orgasm. We all saw.” Why did I add the last part? Did I want to humiliate her more? Obviously so. “It’s OK Anna ... It’s OK ... T ... T ... Tissues,” I nearly had my own orgasm.

Chapter 6

“I’m so embarrassed, Mommy,” Anna said softly. “Why did that happen? Debbie was teasing me. Am I a lesbian? It was so humiliating in front of everyone, but it felt so good.”

“Just rest a minute, Baby,” I tried to comfort her, “Mommy’s here.”

“That was fun,” Debbie interrupted mother-daughter bonding time. “We’re just about ready to continue Tissues’ initiation. We just need to punish Duck Dynasty here first for almost ruining everything.”

Punish me? The thought of being punished by teenage girls made me tingle. How much teasing could I take? Plus, I’m the only one who hadn’t had a pee since all this started. I was getting desperate and I think it was adding to my arousal. Teenage girls were in charge of everything, even deciding when I was allowed to pee.

“Please, I... “ I said meekly, “Please, I really need to pee. Let me go to the bathroom. I’ll be good. You can come watch me. Keep me handcuffed like you did with, Anna...”

“Who?” Interrupted Debbie, “Anna? Who the fuck is Anna?”

“I mean ... Like ... Keep me handcuffed like you did with ... Tissues ... Just like Tissues,” I corrected myself resulting in another round of teenage cheering.

“Maybe we should let her,” Laia said as they calmed down. “We don’t want her to make a mess.”

“Not yet,” said Debbie, “She has to earn the privilege by showing us she’ll behave. Now, Laia, move Duck Dynasty to the other column...”

Debbie started barking out orders, which were immediately obeyed by the others. She whispered some of her instructions, leaving me to wonder what else she had in store.

Laia unlocked one of my cuffs and secured me to the other column so that my daughter and I were each chained to a different one – her to the far column, I to the one closest to the stairs. I offered no resistance.

Tonya started removing tiles from the drop-ceiling, apparently looking for places where cuffs could be attached. Addie started sorting through the remaining items in the bags, pulling out more cuffs, some rope, chains, and a riding crop. I couldn’t help but wonder where teenage girls got their hands on these items. Maybe the Internet? Maybe stolen from one of their parents?

All of their moving around, bending over and stretching up gave me some great views of all the firm teenage flesh in the room. Debbie kept her top off and the others’ tops were sheer enough to allow me to see plenty of hard nipple everywhere I turned. Butt cheeks were everywhere, too.

Finding a secure spot under the ceiling tiles near the column Anna was chained to, Tonya and Laia re-positioned my daughter facing me with her arms stretched over her head and around the column. With the cuffs chained to the ceiling, she couldn’t move much. Her arms were forced up and back, completely exposing her flat chest. Her nipples remained rock hard, though. Her black thong was drenched, and her engorged clit was clearly visible poking the fabric out. She stood on her toes and crossed and uncrossed her legs trying to get comfortable. Or was she trying to make herself cum again? Either way, her wiggling was driving me crazy.

Once Debbie was satisfied that all was arranged as she wanted it, she came over to me holding a riding crop. “You better do as your told. Get up on your knees and slide back as far as you can,” She ordered, “Keep your hands down on the floor ... Now spread your legs as far as you can and push your ass back.”

Anna was off to my left, giving her a side view as I did exactly as I was told. The others were behind me.

“Spread your legs wider,” Debbie ordered as she tapped my inner thighs with the crop.

“God, I can’t believe how hairy she is!” Addie commented.

“She has hair half-way down her thighs,” added Laia.

“You can’t even see her butt hole,” laughed Tonya, “I bet she gets some nasty dingle berries!”

I spread my legs as wide as I could and pushed by ass back. I could feel the lips of my pussy spread open. The position made me even more aware of my need to pee.

“Ugh!” Debbie grunted, “I smell fish! Don’t you wash?”

“My God! Her clit is giant!” Addie teased.

“It looks like a dick!” Tonya said.

I was completely exposed and humiliated. My pussy was soaking wet from the humiliation of being teased so in front of my daughter. All I wanted was to get this punishment over with so I could pee and then crawl into a hole somewhere.

Whack!! ... Whack!!

“Ouch! ... Ouch!” I heard the sound first before the sting registered. I was being paddled. Turning my head back, I could see Addie on my right and Laia on my left, each with a paddle in hand.

“You better stay in position and take your punishment,” Debbie warned. I obeyed her.

Whack!! ... Whack!!

I counted five from each girl before they passed the paddles to Tonya and Debbie. “Push your butt back more and spread your knees more,” Debbie ordered.

I did what she said as I turned my head to watch Debbie’s giant tits bounce around as she paddled me. My butt and the backs of my thighs were on fire. I stayed in position. I even arched my back, which pushed my butt up and back and exposed my hairy pussy more. A few of the strokes contacted my pussy lips and one hit my swollen clit. It hurt like hell, but I needed to be punished by them. I needed to obey.

“My God! You weren’t kidding. That’s the hairiest crotch I ever saw, on a woman or man!” Who said that? There was a new voice in the room. Laughter ensued, but it wasn’t one of the girls who said that. I turned back to my left and right, but whoever it was stood directly behind me and couldn’t see.

“Who’s there? Please ... please...” I begged. Who was this new person witnessing my humiliation?

“Shut up!” the new voice said.

My daughter enlightened me. “Ms. Connor? What are you doing here? I’m ... I’m sorry my Mom tried to ruin everything.”

Linda Connor! The cheerleading coach! I rolled over onto my side and tried to ball myself up, trying so desperately to cover my nakedness. But, thank goodness, I thought, someone was finally here to rescue us.

Walking around, she came into view holding the crop. She must have taken if from one of the girls. She had on her usual tight yoga pants, crop top and sneakers. Of course, the first thing I noticed were her thick nipples poking out.

“Thank God you’re here. They stripped us and they paddled me and...” I started to explain.

Whack!

The riding crop landed hard on my hip. “Ouch! ... Why? ... What?...”

Whack!

It landed on my left tit, below the nipple.

“I said shut the fuck up!” the coach shouted.

Whack! on my right tit. Oh well. So much for being rescued. My pussy drooled at having a new mistress humiliate me.

“We call her Duck Dynasty because of her hairy pussy.” Debbie said giggling. “And that’s Tissues!”

“Tissues? ... Oh!” Linda said, finally getting the joke. “Yes, I guess you must use plenty of tissues in your bra, seeing how small you really are.” More laughing.

“She used to,” Debbie explained, “but won’t be anymore. Isn’t that right, Tissues?”

“Y ... Yes ... I’m ... I’m not stuffing any more. No more bras or tissues for me.” Anna said, squeezing her thighs together. “Everyone’s going to see my ... see that I have no titties.” She was sinking into her humiliation, clearly aroused by it.

“How nice!” Linda responded. “Now get up!” she ordered me.

Whack! ... Whack! ... Whack!

She struck me repeatedly as I struggled to stand, my hands still cuffed to the column.

“Please ... What are you doing? Aren’t you going to help us?” I pleaded as I got into position.

“Help, yes,” She responded, “You, no! I’m going to help complete this botched initiation and put you in your place.”

She kept snapping her wrist, whacking me with the crop.

“I’m here now, have you three forgotten something?” She said, pointing the crop at Laia and Addie then whacking Tonya’s thigh. They immediately pulled their tops over their heads and off, joining Debbie whose tits were already on display. Apparently, Ms. Connor kept her teenage cheerleaders topless! How delicious! “If you pass your initiation, Tissues, you’ll have to be topless for me too.” She said to Anna.

Anna moaned, but I moaned louder. Maybe because I realized that I wasn’t getting help. Maybe because three hot sets of tits were completely exposed in addition to Debbie’s giant melons and Anna’s tiny titties. Maybe because I realized that Ms. Connor was in control of these teenage deviants. Maybe because I still had to pee.

“Get her chained the same way Tissues here is chained. Addie, get the stuff out of my trunk, its open.” Linda ordered. Addie grabbed her uniform and headed up the stairs. Tonya and Laia quickly had my hands secured over my head, behind the pole, facing my daughter by the time Addie returned with two duffle bags. She must have put her uniform on upstairs to go outside and taken it off again when she came inside since she returned in only her tiny thong.

“Linda? ... Linda?” I asked, trying to get attention. She ignored me until I addressed her properly. “Ms. Connor?”

“Yes,” she stopped whacking me for a moment.

“May I please use the bathroom? They ... Debbie won’t let me pee. I won’t try anything. I promise.”

“No!” The crop whacked my bush.

She made Debbie roll the carpet up that was under our feet. Looking at the floor she remarked, “Perfect!”

The coach walked over to my daughter, “Tissues ... Since Duck Dynasty over there spoiled your initiation there needs to be some changes. First,” she squatted down next to Anna, “no panties for you.”

“NO!!” Anna screamed squeezing her thighs together. “Please, NO! Not that! You can’t. It’s supposed to be topless only.”

Looking back at me Linda moved off to one side a bit so as not to block my view. She slid her fingers into the waistband of Anna’s soaking wet, tiny black thong below her belly button, then slid her fingers around to Anna’s hips. “Wait ... Not this way.”

She got up and retrieved a bar from her bag. It had a cuff on each end. I knew exactly what she had in mind, but Anna was clueless.

What’s ... What’s that?” Anna asked, choking back tears. She got no answer to her question.

“Tonya ... Laia...” She snapped and the girls pulled Anna’s legs open. Her toes were barely touching the floor as Ms. Connor secured Anna’s ankles to the ends of the bar, spreading her legs wide.

Squatting again on Anna’s right side, she admired her handiwork, “Much better. Scissors!” she ordered. They were immediately placed into her hand. She reached around behind Anna and grabbed the thong string on Anna’s left hip. She cut it but held the ends together. Then she positioned the scissors to cut the right string. Anna pleaded the entire time.

Linda counted down, “3... 2... 1... !” and then quickly cut the string, pulling the tiny garment away. Anna was completely naked and positioned for complete exposure.

Being a natural blonde, what little hair she had on her pussy was nearly invisible. She was virtually bald, having the slightest peach fuzz around her slit. That coupled with her small stature and non-existent chest made her appear younger than her 15 years. That is until you took her lips and clit into consideration. Her pussy lips were long, thick and dark from her arousal. They were wide open and dangling down between her legs. The wetness was obvious. But what really stood out was her clit. My little girl’s clitty is bigger than mine! Much bigger! Two inches long easily and an inch thick. It looked like a small dick poking out from under its hood. My daughter’s humiliation was mounting.

“Please...” Anna started crying, “Please don’t tell anyone ... Don’t tell anyone it’s ... it’s ... bald! Don’t tell anyone my cunny’s bald!”

Linda just gasped and squatted there open-mouthed staring at Anna’s enormous clitty.

The other girls erupted in a chorus of, “Ooooo ... how cute!” Like they were commenting on some cute little kitten. “Wait ‘till we tell everyone!”

Tonya reached out as if to touch the clitty with her fingertip, but was swatted away by Ms. Connor. “Don’t ... Not yet!”

“Oh my God, don’t tell anyone ... please ... please...” Anna was begging as each girl, in turn, leaned in for a close look at her dick-like clitty.

“Don’t worry,” Debbie said her face just inches away from Anna’s huge clitty, “We’ll figure out a way to expose it. It’s a must. We can’t keep this a secret. We won’t have to tell! Everyone’s going to see your enormous dick-clit!”

“Mmmmmmm ... Mmmmmmm...” Anna moaned and started humping air. “They’re gonna see my bald cunny? ... My thick lips? ... They’re gonna see how? ... how? ... Please ... Please don’t let them see my big, thick horny clitty...” I thought she might cum again, right then and there, but I guess the air wasn’t giving her enough friction.

I, on the other hand, was able to get some friction. I crossed my legs and squeezed my clit between my thighs trying to cum while everyone was looking at Anna. Why did she refer to her big clitty as “horny”? Did my little girl walk around aroused all day? I was right on the edge and distracted from the scene when Ms. Connor whacked my thigh with the crop just before I had my orgasm.

Whack! “Ouch!”

“Having fun?” She said, and I realized they were all looking at me and froze. I stayed still a moment and then slowly uncrossed my legs. “Get the other spreader,” she ordered.

Before long, my legs were spread wide and my soaking wet muff was in full view. Being taller than Anna, my feet were still firmly on the cement floor, but not for long.

Ms. Connor had the girls drag in two of the kitchen chairs. They lifted my spreader bar and rested it on one chair so I was hanging from my wrists, but in a sitting position with my legs spread wide. Then they positioned the other chair so I could sit on it when they gave the chain holding my wrists to the ceiling some slack. Thank God I wasn’t completely suspended from my wrists for more than a minute or so. They put a thick pillow behind my back so that I was sitting on the edge of the chair, my hairy pussy completely exposed.

“Laia! Addie! Get a foot each. Debbie! Tonya! Get her pits.” Ms. Connor continued to bark out orders. I watched the girls each grab a couple of implements: feathers, pencils, an electric toothbrush. Oh my God no. They were going to tickle me!

“No! Not that! You can’t ... I’m too ticklish ... Please don’t...” I begged them but was completely ignored as they got into position.

“Wait until I tell you.” Ms. Connor ordered. “Laia, you first. Go!”

Laia started tickling my left foot with her fingernails.

“Hahahahaha ... Hehehehehe...” I tried to wiggle my foot away, but had no give in the cuff holding my ankle to the bar.

“Addie, Go!” Ms. Connor yelled over my laughing. Addie sang the alphabet song as she drew the letters on the sole of my right foot with a pencil.

“Ohohohohooo ... Nooooo ... Hahahaha...”

Ms. Connor let them go at it for a minute or two. They switched tactics and implements. Feathers under my toes. Electric toothbrush on my sole. Q-tips. I was powerless to stop it. Finally, Ms. Connor had them stop so I could catch my breath.

I had about 30 seconds to breath before I heard Ms. Connor order, “Debbie, Tonya, Go!” The teenagers raked their nails in my armpits and across my belly.

“Hahahahaha ... Hehehehehe ... P ... Pleeeeeease...”

As Laia and Addie had done to my feet, Debbie and Tonya used various implements on my pits and belly. I could barely breathe. Again, after a couple of minutes of torture, I was given a short break.

Without warning, Ms. Connor ordered. “Everybody! Go!” and they all started in on me.

“Oh my God! ... No ... hehehehe ... please s ... s ... stop ... hahahahaha...”

Ms. Connor got behind me and reached around with two puffy feathers and started stroking my engorged nipples.

“No ... No ... Noooot theeeeereee ... hehehehehe ... hahahaha ... Not M ... My n-n-n-nipples ... p ... pleeeeeease ... They’re soooooo ... So ... Tickliiiiiiisssshhhh ... hahahahaha...”

“Everybody stop!” she shouted. The girls all stopped, but Ms. Connor continued to tickle torture my sensitive nipples.

I was able to catch my breath a bit and focus on what Ms. Connor was doing to my sensitive nipples. They never felt so tight and swollen, never so tingly.

“Uhhhh ... Huhhhh ... mmmm ... No ... Please ... hehehe...”

“God! She’s so wet!” Laia shouted. “She loves having her nipples tickled!”

“Noooo ... Noooooo ... I can’t ... hehehehe”

I couldn’t laugh any more. I got into a rhythm of breathing deeply and moaning as Ms. Connor kept up the relentless teasing of my sensitive nipples. Then all of a sudden...

“Go!”

And the four-way tickling resumed on top of the nipple stimulation.

“Hahahahaha ... hehehehehe ... hahahaha...” I was back to laughing uncontrollably. It was all too much.

“Please ... hehehehehe ... I ... I ... hahahaha...”

I couldn’t take it any longer. My bladder gave way and a strong stream of yellow pee erupted from my hairy pussy down between my legs and splashed on the cement floor.

They all screamed and hooted as they kept up the tickling onslaught.

“AAAhhhhhaaahhhhh ... hehehe...” I kept laughing and moaning as they all kept tickling as my bladder erupted.

“Oh my God! Mom! Stop! You’re so embarrassing!” I heard my daughter screaming at me. She was embarrassed? Imagine how I felt.

The stream finally slowed to a trickle, then a drop, then stopped completely. Ms. Connor yelled for the tickling to stop. Catching my breath, I noticed that my pee all ran along the floor to a spot between the two columns where there was a drain. I realized that Ms. Connor knew all along that she was going to make me pee. That’s why she had the carpet rolled up. She must have noticed the drain, too.

I was totally humiliated, but never so horny in my life. Now that my bladder was relieved, I needed to cum in the worst way. I need them all to see me cum. See what a humiliation slut I’d become. That’s what I became – a humiliation slut, and I didn’t fully realize it until that moment.

“Addie get a bucket of water to wash her pee down the drain. Tonya, take the bar off the chair, but leave her ankles and wrists cuffed as they are. Debbie, take the pillow away so she can sit on the chair right. Laia, get a wet towel and clean Duck Dynasty’s beard.” Laughing, the girls moved to obey their coach.

Ms. Connor leaned into my ear and said softly, “I see what this is doing to you. Don’t worry. We’re not done with you yet. I know you need to cum, right in front of me and the girls. Right in front of your horny little humiliation-slut daughter. She’s just like you, you know.”

All I could do was moan in response. When the girls were done, I sat in the chair. My wrists high above my head. My legs spread. Completely naked and humiliated in front of my daughter who could only look at me with a disgusted look on her face.

“I’m sorry ... I...” I started to apologize.

“Just don’t ... Don’t say anything.” She interrupted. I obeyed.

We just looked at each other. I’m not sure exactly what was going through her mind, but mine was racing.

Chapter 7

How did Ms. Connor know what this tickling and humiliation would do to me? How did she know how I would react to seeing my daughter’s humiliation? I didn’t know myself until tonight, until they stripped and humiliated me. They made fun of my hairy pussy. Oh God! I hope they don’t call me Duck Dynasty in front of others at the games. How will I explain that? The thought made my nipples tight and my clit tingle.

I was tickled mercilessly until I peed in front of them all. My pussy had to be cleaned by a teenager. I was brought to the brink of orgasm, but not allowed to cum. Not allowed! My legs were kept open by the spreader bar, completely exposing my hairy aroused pussy. I couldn’t make myself cum. But Ms. Connor said she wasn’t done with me yet. Is she going to let me cum? Make me do it in front of all the girls?

And, Oh My God! Anna ... Tissues ... Ms. Connor is right. She’s just like me. Mother and daughter. Two hopeless humiliation sluts exposed and treated like play things by teenage cheerleaders and their beautiful young coach. Tissues had been stripped naked, had all her humiliating secrets exposed. Her flat chest, thick sensitive nipples, bald mound, thick pussy lips and huge horny clitty all completely exposed. Promises were made to further expose her humiliation at her school, maybe others. She came in front of all of us, humping the air as her sensitive nipples were tickled.

I’m sure she felt exactly as I did. I both hated and loved what was happening. I needed more and she did too. I could see her thick clitty throbbing.

Ms. Connor continued barking out orders and the girls obeyed. Again, she whispered some of her commands so we couldn’t hear. Girls went up and down the stairs. Furniture was moved around. Drinks were made and consumed. Our futon was dragged between Anna and I and opened flat.

“Take those panties off!” She ordered and the cheerleaders obeyed. Four cute little bald pussies were quickly exposed.

Ms. Connor came to the foot of the futon, kicked off her sneakers and pulled her top over her head, exposing her perfect tits and gorgeous long nipples. She shimmied out of her yoga pants and we were all naked. Her body was perfect in every way. She stood in front of me cupped her breasts, spread her legs and stretched. Obviously, she enjoyed showing off and I enjoyed the show! She had a perfect little pussy. Shaved bald, of course, and perfectly shaped lips and small clit. I was breathing heavily.

She laid on her back on the futon, giving me and Tissues a side view from her left and right. “Debbie, come show them why you’re the head cheerleader!” She said as she spread her legs wide.

Debbie crawled onto the futon and dove right into Ms. Connor’s pussy, making her moan deeply. A lewd scene unfolded right before our eyes and one by one, Ms. Connor had the girls service her. I lost count of the number of orgasms she had, each girl making her cum more than once. She made the two juniors - Laia and Addie - lick her asshole, as well. That really made her cum hard and made my clit tingle. She cleaned herself off after she had her fill.

Every time I looked up at Tissues, her eyes were riveted to the scene in front of her. She was licking her lips and trying to squeeze her thighs together. I’m sure she’d be cumming over and over had the spreader bar not been preventing her from rubbing her clit with her thighs.

“Don’t worry,” She said looking at Tissues, “You’ll get your turn to service me.”

She said pointing at the cheerleaders, “Nobody’s going anywhere until we’re all satisfied.” The girls erupted in a chorus of oohs and ahhhs, rubbing their tits and pussies. I hoped she included me as one who would be satisfied. I needed it. But watching the girls service Ms. Connor surfaced another need from deep inside me. I needed to service her, serve her, obey her. God! What happened to me?

Ms. Connor put on one of my flowery bath robes that she had the girls bring down earlier. Everyone else stayed naked. Being the only one dressed, even in something as skimpy as a bath robe, showed her superiority over everyone in the room. She was in my house, but she was dominating me. I was a humiliated slave in my own home. She tied the belt and started giving orders again.

Tissues was chained lying on her back on the futon, arms pulled above her head and secured to the column. Then the spreader bar was pulled back and chained to the same column, pulling her knees up and back until her butt was a couple of inches off the futon. Her clitty was sticking straight up and I had a clear view to her wide-open pussy and pink little winking asshole. They kept me chained up just as I was.

Ms. Connor came up behind me and whispered in my ear, “This’ll be good. You’re gonna love this, but not as much as Tissues here.” Then out loud to the girls, “Go get her!”

The cheerleaders pounced, each attacking a different part of Tissues’ hyper-sensitive skin with fingers and various tickling implements. Feet and toes, armpits, ribs, belly button, behind the knees were all tickled mercilessly as the naked cheerleaders attacked.

“Nooooohohoho ... Hahahahahahaha ... Hehehehehe ... Not that!”

I was conflicted in my feelings. I felt bad for Tissues, but enjoyed watching her humiliation. I was disappointed that I couldn’t help tickle her, but more disappointed that it wasn’t me being tickled. The one constant was my need to cum. I was never so horny and could do nothing to quench that thirst.

“Hahahaha ... hehehehe ... p ... p ... please ... stohohohoooop...”

I watched as Tissues was tormented, not only by the relentless tickling, but because of her utter exposure and the way her body was reacting. The girls seemed to purposely avoid tickling her erogenous zones. Her flat tits, long thick nipples, swollen pussy lips and enormous clit were in full view. They were totally exposed and available to be tickled, yet the girls avoided them, though they came extremely close. Her belly was tickled from the bottoms of her nearly non-existent tits to her bald mound, just above her clit hood. Her inner thighs were tickled right up to the tops but just short of her pussy. Her bottom cheeks and ass crack were tickled, but they avoided tickling her cute pink little asshole.

God help me, but I hoped they would start tickling those places soon. I had to see her endure that humiliation. Had to see what it would do to her. I watched her nipples stretched to their max, dark and engorged. I watched her pussy lips swell and darken, soaking wet. I watched her giant clitty throbbing in the air. I watched her little asshole winking. They were all begging for attention, but received none.

Ms. Connor was whispering in my ear the whole while, “This is all your fault, you know ... She’s enduring all of this because of your interference ... The whole school is going to see her tiny little titties ... Call her tissues ... They’re all going to see her bald cunny, thick lips and huge clitty ... Somehow ... You know ... I told them not to tickle her tiny little titties yet ... Told them not to tickle her pussy yet ... They will ... Just not yet ... And the best, I’m saving for myself...”

She brushed a long pointy feather under my nose, “I’m going to take this pointy feather and use it to tickle the innermost crevice of that cute pink little asshole!”

I was panting, “Oh God! ... Do it to her ... Please ... Please tickle it...”

“I will,” she whispered, “But you have to say it out loud, so everyone can hear.”

“I ... I ... I ca ... can’t ... Don’t make me ... Please...”

“Give her a rest!” The coach shouted and the girls stopped their onslaught. Tissues tried to catch her breath. “Duck Dynasty here has something to say.”

“Please...” I stammered at first, “I ... need ... what ... please ... she...” I don’t know what came upon me all of a sudden, but I found my voice and shouted out, “Tickle her everywhere! Tickle her little titties and nipples! Tickle her pussy and horny clitty! Tickle her asshole! Tickle her ‘till she cums!” I almost came myself.

“Mom! Nooooo! What are you saying? Please, tell them no!” My daughter begged and tugged on her bonds. I just sat there panting, staring at my humiliation-slut daughter, hoping I’d get my turn.

I think even Ms. Connor was a bit taken aback by the outburst. She gasped and stared open-mouthed at me as she walked over to the futon.

“Well, well,” She said crawling onto the futon between Tissues’ legs, careful not to block my view. “We must listen to Mommy, now mustn’t we? But we’ll do it sloooooowly.”

She used her left hand on Tissues’ right butt cheek, spreading her wide as she ran the tip of the feather from the top of her crack toward my daughter’s pink little asshole.

“N ... N ... No!!!” Tissues begged.

All the girls came around to get a good view as the feather found its target and Ms. Connor wiggled the tip in the center of Tissues’ asshole.

“Ahhhhh ... It’s soooo ticklish ... hehehe...” My daughter chuckled. I could see her pink little pucker winking as she tried to move her hips around to avoid the tickling sensation.

The coach worked on Tissues’ asshole for a minute or two before starting to have the others slowly pile on.

“Tonya, Addie! Tickle those tiny little titties!”

“No! ... Please don’t! ... They’re so sensitive! ... Hahahaha ... Hehehehe...”

Tonya grabbed two puffy feathers and brushed them over my daughter’s chest while Addie used a long pointy feather to attack the nipples. She used the tip to tickle the ends and then ran the edge of the feather around the sides of the nipples.

Tissues lost her will to fight and started to tire. What started as laughter, soon changed to moans. She fell into a rhythm of breathing heavily, moaning with each exhale. Her hips rocked back and forth with the same rhythm.

He inhaled deeply, then exhaled, “Ooooooohhhhhh...” Inhaled, exhaled, “Mmmmmmmmmmmm...” Inhaled, exhaled, “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh...” and continued.

Ms. Connor then got Laia into the action, “Laia, those puffy pussy lips need some attention.” To which Laia grabbed a puffy feather in one hand and a pointy feather in the other to attack the lips.

Tissues had a brief spasm at first before falling back into rhythm, “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhhh...”

“Debbie, as head cheerleader you get the honor of tickling that gorgeous clitty!” Ms. Connor said.

“With pleasure,” the head cheerleader responded as she grabbed two pointy feathers and attacked Tissues’ long, thick clitty. She passed them up and down the sides, over the top and under the underside, then over the engorged head and back again.

Tissues was in another world, “Mmmmmmmmm ... Mmmmmmmm ... Ahhhhhhhh...”

“Faster, tickle faster and harder,” Ms. Connor ordered and the girls obeyed.

Tissues breathed and moaned faster and faster in response to the steady increase in sensation, until she arched her back, stopped breathing and froze for a moment. Then she released a guttural moan unlike anything I ever heard come out of a human as thick white liquid squirted out of her pussy. She moaned again as another, thicker squirt exited her pussy. The girls and Ms. Connor kept up the tickling as a couple more eruptions escaped and they all cheered as the spasms died down.

I needed release now more than ever. I’d heard rumors that women could ejaculate, but didn’t believe it. Now I witnessed it firsthand as my totally humiliated daughter was mercilessly tickled until she ejaculated.

When the spasms finally stopped, Tissues sobbed, “What’s happening? I’m so embarrassed! Mommy? Ms. Connor? Is it over now? Please!”

“You came and squirted, Tissues. Right in front of everyone. How humiliating! Girls, unchain her. Just keep her wrists chained to the column,” Ms. Connor ordered and, in a flash, it was done. Tissues just lay there sobbing.

“Now what are we going to do with Mommy Ducky here?” Ms. Connor said teasingly as she and four beautiful naked cheerleaders looked over at me.

Chapter 8

The scene was familiar. Ms.Connor barked out the orders and the cheerleaders quickly obeyed. Before long, Tissues was standing again, wrists cuffed and secured with her arms stretched out high over her head. Her long, thick nipples remained hard as rocks. They left the spreader bar on her, keeping her legs spread wide and putting her dangling lips and gigantic clit in perfect view. She had to stay on her toes to keep the pressure off of her wrists. Her juices were clearly running down her inner thighs, half-way to her knees.

They re-positioned the futon so I could lay on it and secured me to my column by my wrists, using a chain so that I may be turned either on my front or back, which they tested by rolling me over several times. No other restraints were used and I had a lot of freedom of motion, which puzzled me.

When everything was arranged, Ms. Connor announced, “Time to cancel Duck Dynasty! Scissors, please!”

Laia handed her the scissors, which were apparently taken from my bathroom at some point. I was speechless. I thought they’d want to keep me hairy to humiliate me, but I was wrong.

“Lay on your back and pull your knees up to your chest.” Ms. Connor ordered and I obeyed. “Spread your legs wide,” again I complied. “I wouldn’t move if I were you. I’m sure you wouldn’t want me to slip and cut your clitty off.” The girls erupted in laughter.

I tried to lay still, but I had trouble holding my legs up in that position without use of my hands. Ms. Connor had the solution. “Laia! Addie! Hold her legs in place.” They each grabbed a leg and soon they were pulled wider and further back than I could ever do on my own. I was completely exposed!

Ms. Connor placed a towel under my butt and started clipping. Of course, she had to keep touching my pussy lips, clit and asshole with her left hand as she clipped with the right sending shock waves throughout my body. The position I was in allowed me a perfect view of the proceedings and my arousal was clear as more and more of by engorged clit and pussy lips came into view.

Once she was satisfied that she could clip no more with the scissors, she asked for and received shaving cream and a razor. She had Tonya spread the shaving cream on my pussy and asshole, carefully instructing her not to make me cum. She added, “You’ll be sorry if you cum without my permission!”

Her saying that almost made me cum. Did she mean just today, just while they were shaving me? Or would I need her permission from now on? The thought had me drooling. How did I let this young coach get me under her thumb like this?

The razor was applied next, first to my thighs, then from just under my belly button where my muff started and down. As my hair was removed, I could feel the coolness of the air and the warmth of Ms. Connor’s breath all over my crotch. She kept rubbing to see if she shaved me close enough. Not satisfied that she could stretch my skin tight enough, she had Debbie and Tonya help spread my skin out.

“I can’t get her hairy asshole shaved right in this position,” She said as she leaned back, “Turn her over.” Laia and Addie quickly complied.

“Get up on your knees with your legs spread wide ... Push your ass out ... more! ... More!” She slapped my ass hard with the last command. I spread myself as far as I could. Not satisfied, she had Debbie and Tonya pull my cheeks wide apart. I can only imagine the sight I was making for my daughter as she watched my denuding. God! I needed to cum so bad.

Finally, she was satisfied that I was as bald as I possibly could be. “Now keep it that way!” Ms. Connor commanded me as she lightly stroked my smooth mound, “Don’t ever let me feel any stubble on your horny pussy!”

I responded without even thinking, “Yes, Ms. Connor ... I’ll keep it totally bald.” Would she check it? Inspect my horny pussy to make sure I kept it bald as she asked? Would she check it in front of others? Check it during the games in front of the students and other mothers? Would she punish me if it was too stubbly? I needed to find out. I didn’t have to wait too long for her to tease me further.

“Wear short skirts and no panties to the games from now on, so I can check you.” Ms. Connor said casually.

I was drooling and I’m sure I was making a wet spot on the futon. I could feel my juices run down my thighs and pool around my knees. When was she going to let me cum? “I’ll dress as you asked,” I replied, and I’m not sure where this came from, “Maybe the cheerleaders can take me shopping so I buy the right clothes?”

A chorus rang out from the girls, “Of course we will!” “We’ll dress you so slutty!” “I know the perfect place!” “She needs slutty shoes too!” and on and on...

“Turn her back over.” Ms. Connor brought the girls back to order. Laia and Addie obeyed, as she continued, “The girls are going to tickle you now. They’ll tickle you all over and I’m sure they’ll all want a turn to tickle that horny bald pussy of yours. But, remember you’re not allowed to cum, so if you feel you’re about to cum, let them know.”

All I could manage in response was, “AAAAAAhhhhhhhhhh ... mmmmmmmmK!”

“Go!” Ms. Connor shouted and the girls pounced. They went right for my tits, pussy and asshole. My newly bald pussy and asshole were so ticklish. They took turns, turning me over and over, spreading me wide.

It took less than a minute for me to call out, “I”m gonna cum!!” They stopped for about 30 seconds and I tried to catch my breath.

Before I totally recovered, Ms. Connor called out, “Go!” and they pounced again. This went on and on and I soon lost count of the number of times I was brought to the edge. Each time, the girls were getting better and better at taking their time to bring me to the edge, and I was waiting longer and longer, almost daring myself to have them make me cum. Not only to finally have my release, but to see what punishment Ms. Connor had for naughty girls who cum without permission.

Eventually they started sitting on my face as they tickled me. Without pause, I licked them. One by one. Pussies. Assholes. White. Black. Hispanic. Their juices were all over my face as they came on me over and over. Tonya’s pussy lips and asshole were black as night.

During my ordeal, I almost forgot that my daughter was chained naked a few feet away watching my abject humiliation at the hands of her girlfriends. After the girls had their share of orgasms and slowed down, Tissues could no longer be a silent observer.

“She needs a spanking! Spank her!” She called out.

The girls stopped tickling and stared at Tissues open-mouthed.

Ms. Connor, not one to pass on a perfect opportunity, answered, “You’re right. She does deserve a spanking. But so do you for being a pathetic bald, flat-chested humiliation slut. So, here’s what we’re going to do.”

She turned to the cheerleaders, “Keep her on the edge!” She commanded and the girls quickly returned to their tickling. They learned from their experience and quickly had me on the edge of orgasm, moaning as their coach stated the rules of my spanking.

“OK, Tissues, you get to make the decisions about your Mother’s spanking. Whatever you say, we will do to her,” I was writhing, trying to get more friction on my pussy from the feathers and cum, but the girls wouldn’t allow it.

“BUT!!” she continued, “whatever you order for your Mom, you get double. And you better make it good, or we’ll all spank you worse than you could ever imagine.”

“I don’t care!” Tissues answered quickly, “I deserve it for being so pathetic.” Her clit throbbed as she began thinking about our spankings. “Start with the paddle on her naked ass, give her 10!”

“Are you sure?” Ms. Connor replied, “That means you get 20...”

“Oh! Wait ... No...” Tissues reconsidered, “Give her 20! I’ll take my 40.”

“Ooooooooo ... I can’t wait to expose their punished butts!” Debbie called out, her big titties bouncing wildly as she jumped and clapped. “You’re going to be so humiliated when everyone knows that you got spanked!”

“You can’t expose me!” I begged, “I’m an adult! A mother! Anna ... I mean, Tissues! Tell them no!”

They just laughed in response as I laid there, hopelessly horny. Teenage girl cum all over my face. How ridiculous I must have sounded.

The girls got me back into position, on my knees, legs spread, butt out.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The paddles rang out on my exposed bottom from both sides. “Get her thighs, so you can see how red she is when we put her in short skirts tomorrow,” Debbie ordered.

Crack! Crack! As the paddles moved down my thighs, making contact with my engorged, bald pussy lips and clit, making me howl and cry.

No sooner had I gotten my 20, did they start in on Tissues. Debbie and Tonya just grabbed her legs and pulled her feet up over her head so her tiny bottom was exposed.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The paddle rang out, only this time, it was my daughter’s turn to howl and cry. Laia and Addie showed no mercy and paddled her bottom and thighs thoroughly. Tissues shrieked when the paddle contacted her pussy and clit. She took her 40 swats and Debbie and Tonya let her feet back down to the floor. My daughter looked me in the eye angrily as she cried in her restraints.

“Her tits,” She managed when she caught her breath. “Slap her tits and nipples with the riding crop. Five on each!”

I was turned over on my back. This time, Laia and Addie held my ankles while Debbie and Tonya took turns with the crop on my tits. The crop stung my nipples and made me cry out. Once I had taken my five swats on each tit, Debbie and Tonya turned on Tissues.

She was already in a perfect position to have her flat tits and engorged nipples punished, and she had to take ten on each. Since Tissues was in a standing position, she was perfectly placed for the girls to strike down on her nipples with the crop, which they did mercilessly making my daughter scream. She was sobbing uncontrollably when they finished.

“Show me what else you have to punish with.” Tissues asked. Ms. Connor gladly showed her various implements and explained how they might be used and what body parts they were good to use on.

Ms. Connor picked up a leather flogger that had about a dozen thin leather straps on it. “This is perfect for punishing bald horny pussies!” She said as she twirled the flogger, striking the palm of her hand. “It will hurt, but knowing your Mom, it might make her cum too. We have to be careful.”

I moaned. “MMMmmmmmm ... Nooooooo ... Oooooooo...”

“Oh my God!” Tissues answered, humping the air. “Do it to her. Punish her bald pussy with it. Punish it until she’s ready to cum. Make her tell you to stop like you did when you tickled her!”

“You heard her,” Ms. Connor ordered. “Turn her over and get her legs spread ... Wider ... Pull her knees back further.”

Ms. Connor wielded the flogger as I was held in position by Tonya and Debbie. She twirled it in the air and slowly inched it closer to my swollen pussy until the tips of the straps began to make contact. It hurt like hell, and I didn’t think I could ever get close to cumming this way.

However, Ms. Connor knew what to do. She slowly moved the flogger closer so that it was making more direct contact with my pussy lips and clit. I moaned as it slapped me over and over. It was a perfect rhythm and soon I was moaning... “Oooohhhhhh ... Mmmmmmmmmm ... Ahhhaahaaahaaa...” and then as I approached my much-needed orgasm, “Stop! I’m gonna cum!”

But Ms. Connor didn’t stop. She kept slapping, increasing her pace. “Are you sure?” She purred, “Or are you just trying to end your punishment early?”

“Please,” I begged “I’m gonna cum. Please, I don’t want to disobey you ... hooohooohooo ... Mmmmmmmm”

I was one or two swats from going uncontrollably over the edge when she stopped. She waited a few seconds and then gave me a few hard swats directly on my clit, which brought me back down quickly.

I looked up to see attention turned to Tissues. Again, Debbie and Tonya pulled her legs up and back. However this time Laia and Addie lifted her bottom up and out, while spreading her even further. My goodness, she was about as exposed as possible. Her lips were wide open, showing her soaking wet pink inner pussy. Her long, thick clit was sticking straight out.

“I won’t cum,” Tissues panted, “I promise.”

“Oh, but dear dear Tissues,” Ms. Connor teased while holding my daughter by the chin, “We can’t double not cumming. So you get punished until you cum!”

She backed up and started twirling the flogger, inching closer and closer to Tissues’ pussy, just as she had to mine. How could I be thinking what I was thinking. How could a Mother want her daughter’s pussy punished? How could she want her to humiliate herself by cumming from her punishment? But, that’s exactly what I felt.

The tips of the flogger finally made contact, perfectly with Tissues’ clitty. But Tissues didn’t scream. She moaned in pleasure. “AHH! Ahhhhhhhaaahaaahaaa” she moaned as her clitty was struck over and over. Soon the flogger was hitting full on her pussy. Ms. Connor swung it slower than she did for my pussy, but harder. Crack! ... Crack! ... Crack! ... it rang out over and over.

“Ohhhhhhh ... Mmmmmmm ... DON’T STOP!!!...” Tissues called out. She thust her hips forward to meet the flogger, froze silently for two or three swats and ejected a thick stream from her cunny that landed on my belly, mound and legs. “AAAAHHHHHHHH ... AHHHHHHHH ... AHHHHHHH...” She screamed as three more spurts erupted from her teenage pussy. Ms. Connor slowly slowed her swatting as the waves of Tissues’ orgasm subsided.

Tissues was given a few minutes to calm down. I thought the girls might wipe my daughter’s cum off me, but they left me drenched with it.

“I think we’re nearing the end of our extended initiation here...” Ms. Connor started.

“Wait!” Tissues interrupted. “I’m sorry, Ms. Connor, but I don’t think my Mother has been punished enough yet.”

“Oh?”

“Her asshole. She needs her asshole punished.” Tissues said, looking me right in the eye.

“I see.” Ms. Connor responded. “That’s kind of a tight spot. We can use the cane or a light whip. It’s going to be painful.”

“I don’t care. Use the cane. Then ... Well ... She needs ... Can ... Can you ... put something in it? To tease her?”

“Of course! I have just the thing,” Ms. Connor responded reaching into her bags and pulling out a string of large anal beads. “What about these?”

“No ... Please ... I’ll cum ... I’ll cum if you use those on me.” I begged.

“You better not!” My daughter scolded me. “You’ll take five from the cane then those balls,” being naive of what the anal beads are called, “up your asshole. And you better not cum.”

“Dear, dear Tissues. Please be careful. Remember that you will get 10 strokes of the cane on your most sensitive spot. I’m not sure how you will take to the beads after such punishment. Maybe we should...”

“I DON’T CARE!” Tissues shouted, “You said that I get to decide and that’s my decision.”

“OK ... You heard her. Get Duck Dy ... I mean baldy into position. Get her legs back behind her head and her knees spread so we can get to her asshole properly. Debbie and Tonya hold her legs there. Addie, Laia, spread her cheeks.

“Oh God, No!” I begged as the put me into position, “You can’t. Not on my asshole. Don’t spread me so wide. You’ll kill me. It’s going to tear me up. I’m begging you...” Crack!

I was silenced for a moment by the pain of the first stroke of the cane. Ms. Connor was slightly off and the cane struck to the left side of my asshole. “Ooowwwwwwweeee...” I then screamed.

The second was off center to the right a bit and I howled immediately. Ms. Connor waited a half a minute or more before three quick strokes struck dead center on my exposed, sensitive asshole. The pain was intense and I yelled out, crying loudly when it was finally over.

I was held in position as I felt what I thought was some soothing cream spread over my tortured asshole. I quickly found out that it wasn’t exactly cream, but lube for the beads. One by one Ms. Connor inserted the beads. I moaned and nearly came from each one, even though the pain of the cane was still fresh. Ms. Connor sensed my continued arousal and took her time as she inserted all 10 beads.

“Listen up, Baby,” She purred in my ear. “The usual plan for these is to pull them out quickly, causing an intense orgasm. But, you’re not allowed to cum, so I’m going to pull them out slowly to tease you. I’m not going to stop until they’re all out. Don’t you dare cum.”

“I’ll try...”

I nearly came as the first bead was pulled out. Ms. Connor waited about ten seconds between each of the next four beads, each of which nearly made me cum. “Please ... I can’t ... Can’t stop it ... I’m trying...”

Ms. Connor looked me in the eye, gritted her teeth and pulled the remaining five beads out in one slow pull. “Ahhhhahhhhhahhhhahhh...”

“Don’t you dare!” She ordered. I don’t know how, but I obeyed. It took me a couple of minutes to come off the edge. The girls didn’t move me at all. They kept me spread wide and open as I returned from the edge. I could feel my clit, pussy lips and asshole throbbing in unison, begging for release, but none came.

“Good girl,” Ms. Connor praised me as she playfully slapped my thigh.

As she turned toward Tissues, I could hear my daughter panting in anticipation of the punishment that was to come.

“I won’t be able to get to her asshole properly with her secured this way. Release her. You’ll just have to hold her in position. Get the chair for baldy so we can put Tissues on the futon.” She ordered and it was done.

My daughter was held in a position similar to the one I was put in for my anal punishment, but she is younger and more limber, so her legs could be pulled back and apart further. Her bottom is much less fleshy than mine, so when her cheeks were parted I could see that even her tight little asshole was a bit open. I thought that in that position she might be able to see her own asshole, or be close to seeing it anyway.

I think she started having some second thoughts. “Not so hard,” She pleaded, “Ms. Connor, please. My asshole.”

“Nonsense,” came the reply as the first crack of the cane rang out from my daughter’s tight little asshole.

“Oooowwwweeee...” Tissues cried. “I can’t ... Please ... that’s enough.”

The red line that was left from the cane suggested that Ms. Connor, like with me, missed to the left at first. I thought then that she was doing this on purpose.

Crack! A second shriek and second red line arose, this time to the right of center.

Crack! Crack! Two quick strokes landed right on top of the prior two, one to the left and one to the right of center. Tissues was crying loudly now and wiggling wildly, making it difficult for the girls to hold her in place.

Ms. Connor waited a minute or so and Tissues begged when she regained her voice. “Please. No more. I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Mommy. Make them stop. Please.”

I felt badly for her, but only for a moment. After all, she insisted on my humiliating and painful punishment, knowing full well what she would get in return. “I ... I can’t ... I’m sorry, Baby.” I said, feeling a bit guilty, but also knowing that what I said made no difference anyway. But what really made me feel most guilty was my arousal.

Crack! Crack! Two strokes fell directly on the center of Tissues’ spread asshole. She didn’t cry out, but panted loudly, “Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh”

Another break in the action was followed by the final four strokes. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Right on the center of my daughter’s pink, little asshole. She was sobbing loudly now.

Now it was time for my daughter’s tight virgin asshole to be violated by the beads. The anticipation had me dripping. Would she cum on them? I hoped so. I wanted her to humiliate herself by cumming as her caned asshole was spread wide and snapped shut over and over by the beads.

Ms. Connor applied the lube liberal on Tissues’ virgin asshole before spoiling her anal virginity by inserting her middle finger all the way up my daughter’s punished asshole.

“Oh ... oh ... mmmmm ... that feels soooo gooooood...” She moaned.

On one hand I couldn’t believe that my daughter would feel any pleasure in a place that was so viciously tortured. On the other hand, I nearly came myself under similar circumstances.

Ms. Connor slowly pulled her finger out and started inserting the beads.

“Mmmmmmmm ... Mmmmmmm ... Mmmmmmmm...” Tissues moaned as each bead was inserted. “It hurts so much, but feels so good! Please ... I need to cum again...”

“Hold on a minute,” Ms. Connor said, leaving the beads inside my daughter, “Tonya, Debbie, get Mom back on the futon. Leave her hands cuffed.” She continued to give instructions until I was on my back on the futon with my hands still cuffed to the column. Tissues was completely unsecured. The girls spread my legs wide, and moved Tissues toward me so that her right leg was on top of my left and my right leg was over her left. Our pussies were a few inches apart. I don’t know if my daughter understood what was happening, but I did. They were going to make us hump pussies together.

“Now wait until I say so...” Ms. Connor instructed as she started to pull the beads out of Tissues’ asshole.

“Ohhhhohhhohhhohhhohhh ... It’s going to happen again...” My daughter moaned as she started to cum.

When the last bead fell out, Ms. Connor yelled “Now!”

Addie and Laia pulled on her ankles, and our pussies came together. Tissues was humping wildly as she came and I felt her ejaculation spalsh against my pussy.

All she could do was moan as her pussy rubbed roughly against mine, “MMmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...”

I felt her hard, thick clity rubbing against mine and heard Ms. Connor say in my ear, “You can cum now.”

I lost all sense of reality and my body took over as it sought it’s long awaited release. I humped my daughter’s pussy back for all I was worth. I kept repeating, “Oh my God! Oh my God!” as my pussy ground its way toward release.

“I can’t stop cumming!” Tissues yelled as she pushed herself into me. I felt her clit enter my pussy. My daughter was clit-fucking me! I used my pussy muscles and squeezed her clit as it fucked me.

I humped my daughter back for all I was worth, jamming her clit as far into my wide-open pussy as it would go. “I’m gonna cum! Here I go ... Mmmmmmmmmmmm...” My orgasm hit like a sledge hammer and wave after wave swept over me as her clit entered me, mine then entered her, our clits then rubbed against each other. We wildly humped each other for what seemed like hours until the waves of our orgasms subsided.

Tissues came to her senses first and pulled away.

“What happened? I’m so embarrassed. Mommy?” She said.

“Don’t worry, Baby.” I responded, “We’ll be OK. Please, uncuff me now?” I asked.

“OK.” Ms. Connor broke in as my cuffs were undone. “I think we’ve had enough for one evening. All of you girls have been drinking, so no driving tonight. You all can crash down here. Try to get some sleep, no fucking all night!”

The girls moaned in response.

“Me and Mommy will crash in her room.” The coach continued. “We have a big day tomorrow. We need to go shopping for Tissues’ new revealing uniforms and Mommy’s slutty clothes.”

“Oh my God!” I gasped, “You were serious?” My pussy tingled as I watched Tissues’ hand drop down to stroke her clitty.

The End

The Friday night of the last game arrived, and it was unusually warm. The girls really sweated up a storm doing their cheers, but it didn’t slow them down at all. They did great.

Anna and I did all the preparations in advance, so everything was ready. We headed home straight from the game and Debbie followed with the other girls in her car. They decided to leave without showering or changing clothes. “We want to head straight to the Par-Tay!” Debbie cheered which started a spontaneous “Par-Tay! ... Par-Tay! ... P! ... A! ... R! ... T! ... Y!” cheer.

Anna seemed a bit nervous during the car ride, so I asked her what was wrong.

“Oh nothing,” she replied, wringing the hem of her skirt nervously. “I just hope everything is perfect.”

I’d never seen her like this. She’s had friends over in the past and never reacted this way. I chalked it off as nerves, similar to what I might feel if I were having my boss over for dinner.

“Everything will be just fine, Anna Baby. You just enjoy yourself. You and the girls earned a good time for all your hard work.”

She smiled nervously. “You’re right ... We did.”

When we got to the house, Anna and I ran straight in while the girls unloaded their overnight bags from the trunk of Debbie’s car. They had an awful lot of stuff for a little slumber party.

The basement is split in two by the stairs coming down. When you get to the bottom of the stairs, you’re facing the back wall of the basement. To the right is a small kitchen. To the left, the bigger side, a den is set up. There’s a TV on the far wall and some older chairs and a futon were strewn around. There’s a door to the small half-bathroom which is behind the steps. Steel columns that hold the house up run down the center. There are two in the den and one in the kitchen. They always seem to be in the way, but they’re a necessity we have to live with. We fixed the kitchen table so that it fits around the column.

Everything was ready for the party to start. The soft drinks and food were in the fridge. Everything was microwaveable, so that was easy too. Anna and I agreed that I would stay upstairs and allow the girls to have their fun, but that I could come down from time to time to check in.

I asked the girls if they wanted to shower, but they just ran downstairs in their uniforms to get the party started. Before long, the music was blasting interspersed with the screeching and giggling of teen girls at play.

I jumped in the shower to relax a bit. Even with the shower running I could hear and feel the bass pounding from the loud rap music that was playing downstairs. I thought I should wear a little more than my usual nightgown-and-nothing-else evening attire, so I added a white cotton tank top and full-cut granny-panties I keep in my drawer for some reason underneath. I slipped on my slippers and headed to the kitchen to grab a snack and get ready to plop in front of the TV.

Thoughts of five teen girls in my basement in their little nighties kept popping into my mind. Yes ... five girls ... I was thinking about Anna too. It was the first time those thoughts ever popped into my mind about her. I tried to push them right out and focus on my TV show, but that music! They were in the basement, so I’m sure they weren’t disturbing the neighbors, but the thudding was annoying the hell out of me and it was getting late. I needed to ask them to turn it down a bit.

I opened the basement door and was hit with the sound of the gangster rap they had playing. The language was awful. I wondered why young girls wanted to listen to that trash as I turned the light on to illuminate the stairs. I heard some shuffling around as the song ended and I walked down the stairs.

Half-way down, one of the chairs came into view, and I stopped in my tracks. Over the back of the chair the most hideously uncomfortable, Victorian looking foundation garment came into view. Now I knew how Debbie kept her big boobs from bouncing around. I bet she couldn’t wait to get that thing off.

When I got to the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner, the smell of alcohol hit me.

The music was turned off and five very guilty looking girls stood facing me. They still had their uniforms on. Apparently, they just kicked their sneakers off and started to party. I noticed that Debbie’s tits looked twice as big but stood firm under her uniform.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Gleason,” Debbie started, “Do we need to lower the music?”

“What are you girls drinking down here?” I asked sternly.

“My Mom gave me some vodka to put in my punch. She says it’s OK if I drink ... and it’s only for me ... and...”

I cut her off. “This is MY house and I get to decide if any drinking happens and there will be NO underage drinking. Hand over the bottle.”

“I wasn’t drinking vodka, Mom. I promise. Only Debbie and Tonya did.” Anna said. “They’re seniors...” She said, turning and bending over to pick the vodka bottle that had been stashed behind the sofa.

Did I just see Anna’s butt cheeks as she bent over? Did she take her panties off? I remembered then that she always wore a thong under her cheerleader panties. At least she still had that on ... I think...

“Why you blowin’ up my spot, girlfriend?” Tonya asked.

Anna handed over the bottle, looked down to the floor and said nothing else. the bottle was nearly empty. There’s no way those two girls drank all that vodka and remained standing. Anna was obviously lying.

“I’ll take this upstairs. And, yes,” I added, “lower that disgusting music.”

I turned to walk back upstairs, and Debbie said “Mrs. Gleason, please take some punch. Don’t let the vodka go to waste. Have yourself a drink on us.”

Laia added, “Yes, please. We’ve had enough...” hiccupping drunkenly, all but admitting that she too had been drinking.

“Nice, tell her we were all drinking,” Addie added.

I turned back to them. “Girls. You don’t have to drink to have fun. Don’t be in a hurry to grow up. Enjoy your youth sober.” God! I sounded like my own mother. She warned me that would happen, and she was right. “Just have fun tonight and be proud of your great season of cheerleading.”

I got back upstairs. The music came back on. Just as loud as before.

“Oh, why the fuck not?” I said to myself and poured some of the vodka into the punch Debbie gave me. I drank it down and then made myself two more. Why should the girls be having all the fun?

I don’t drink much, and I was feeling more than a little tipsy. Sitting on my sofa, I heard the music getting louder and louder. Eventually, I could make out the lyrics of the song they had playing. Typical gangster rap. Filthy language mostly about killing people and degrading women.

I got up to pee but on my way to the bathroom decided that I’d had enough.

I quietly opened the basement door, keeping the lights out this time so I could surprise them. I crept slowly down the stairs. The music was deafening. I could feel the vibrations of the bass through my whole body. I peeked around the corner unseen and was shocked by the scene that greeted me in the den.

It looked like the girls were wrestling or something, at first. Anna was flat on her back and Laia was straddling her waist facing Anna’s face, with her back toward me. Tonya was holding Anna’s legs still by her ankles and Addie had Anna by the wrists, holding her hands over her head. I didn’t see Debbie right away and assumed she was in the bathroom. It was obvious that Anna was trying to break free, but her wiggling around was unsuccessful as the girls held her tight.

Gone were the cheerleader uniforms, replaced by very sheer, very short nighties. From behind I could see Laia’s lacy pink thong string tight against her crotch as she straddled Anna.

No one noticed me as spied on them. The girls had another bottle of vodka. This one was on an end table, half full. So much for my motherly lecture. The boom box that was blaring all that disgusting music was across the room, near the bathroom.

As I watched longer, I noticed that the girls weren’t quite wrestling. Laia was tickling Anna’s armpits. Her nightie had been pulled up and was bunched around her wrists as Addie held her arms up tightly. All she had on was a very lacy, tiny little black thong, which I would never buy her or allow her to wear.

Although I couldn’t hear, I could see that she was laughing hysterically. I wasn’t surprised because, like me, Anna is extremely ticklish virtually all over her body. Lying on her back made Anna’s small boobs vanish, but her nipples were incredibly long, dark and thick.

I was conflicted. As much as I didn’t want to see my daughter treated this way, all the teen girl flesh had my nipples growing and my pussy starting to tingle. I could feel the juices starting to flow, for sure.

Laia reached over and grabbed two puffy feathers that were next to her and ran them up and down Anna’s chest and belly, then concentrated on her nipples. Anna was obviously laughing and pleading, twisting her body this way and that. No matter what she did, she couldn’t stop the relentless tickling of her sensitive nipples.

Laia dropped the feathers and quickly turned around facing Anna’s feet, straddling her chest now. She was now facing my direction, but apparently didn’t notice me. Tonya forced Anna’s legs open and I noticed a dark wet spot on the cotton crotch of her thong. Laia used her long nails on Anna’s inner thighs causing more wriggling, twisting and hysterics.

Suddenly, the music stopped. I looked up and saw Debbie standing outside the bathroom door with her finger on the power button of the boom box. She was looking right at me. The abrupt end of the music caused Laia to stop her tickling, “What the FUCK girlfriend?” She shouted in Debbie’s direction.

Anna had stopped laughing and was breathing heavily, as the other girls continued to hold her in place. “Please ... Please stop now ... I ... I can’t ... take it ... I’m so ticklish...” Anna gasped between breaths, her chest heaving.

I was caught. But I didn’t think about that at the moment. I also didn’t thinking about Anna or the others. All I could focus on was Debbie especially her enormous titties, which were clearly visible under her sheer blue nightie. She was so tall and the nightie so short, that her matching blue panties peeked out from under the hem. Her hair was out of its ponytail and flowed down around her shoulders, framing her most prominent asset.

I wouldn’t even try to guess what her bra size is. I’m sure she had to buy them at some specialty store. I’ve never seen a bra in a store that would come close to holding her tits. It was amazing that they weren’t sagging down. They stood firmly on her chest, perfectly shaped. Her areola were dark brown and big. I’m sure my hand wouldn’t be able to cover one of them. The nipples were most impressive. Long and thick is all I can say.

“Oh my God! Mom!” Anna screamed. “Let me go! My titties! Let me cover my titties!”

Laia rolled off Anna as Addie and Tonya released their grip on her wrists and ankles. Anna was still breathing heavily and blushing profusely as she pulled her nightie down. It was sheer and did little to hide her chest, but I guess it made her feel better to have them covered somewhat.

I ran over to Anna and pulled her up to a sitting position. I knelt down hugging her close. “It’s OK, Baby ... Mommy’s here.”

“Hey Anna,” Debbie interrupted. “Is your Mom ticklish?”

Chapter 3

Debbie’s question caught me off guard. I was all ready to be the Mom here and start barking out the orders. All I could manage after that simple question was a meek, “What?”

“I bet she’s more ticklish than Anna,” Addie chimed in.

“Only one way to find out!” Said Debbie.

“What are you talking about?” I asked nervously. I hadn’t been seriously tickled since I was a teenager, and it didn’t bring up happy memories. My girlfriends tickled me so badly I peed myself. It was so humiliating.

“Mom, you shouldn’t have come down. You spoiled my initiation. Ms. Connor isn’t going to be happy with me.”

“Don’t worry, Anna. You’ll be fine.” Debbie said, then shouted, “Grab her!”

I got up, trying to pull Anna up with me. I had to get us out of there. I had to get upstairs and call the cheerleaders’ moms and let them know that the party was over and to come collect their girls.

I wasn’t quite quick enough. Tonya was closest and grabbed my ankle. I tried crawling away but couldn’t shake her grip.

“Addie! Laia! Grab Anna. Hold her there.” Debbie shouted as I struggled to get away from Tonya, who had an iron grip on my right ankle while trying to grab the left.

I rolled onto my back and tried to kick Tonya’s hand off my ankle. She changed tactics and instead of trying to grab my left ankle, she started to tickle the sole of my captured right foot!

“Oh my God! ... Don’t tickle me! ... heeeheeeheee! ... I’m a grown woman! ... heeeheee haaa haaa!” I begged, losing the will to fight and just wiggling my foot to try to get it away from Tonya’s fingernails.

“Tie her hands for now, so we can get Mrs. Gleason!” I heard Debbie say. I was too busy with Tonya to notice the others following Debbie’s order. But I did notice Debbie walk over to us. I rolled over, trying again to crawl away from Tonya. Debbie dove to grab my left ankle, but missed, grabbing the hem of my nightgown instead.

Debbie didn’t let go of her grip, as I finally managed to free my right ankle from Tonya’s grip. I quickly tried to stand up and get away when the thin straps of my nightgown gave way. The garment fell down around my knees and I tripped and fell to the hard basement floor.

The force of hitting the floor stunned me for a bit, giving Debbie time to pull my nightgown off completely. I was left lying on the floor face down in my white tank top and big granny panties.

Now it was Debbie and Tonya’s turn to start cracking up. “Oh my God! ... Look at those fucking panties!” Debbie laughed.

“They look like the ones my Grandmother hangs up on her clothesline out back!” Added Tonya.

They were quickly joined by Addie and Laia, who finished with Anna.

“Block the stairs,” Debbie shouted, and they quickly ran over to block my exit.

I rolled over onto my back, lifting myself up on my elbows. That’s when I saw Anna with her hands secured with fuzzy handcuffs to one of the columns in the middle of the room, sitting Indian style. Tears were streaming down her cheeks. It looked as if she hadn’t yet recovered from the tickling she got.

“OK...” I tried to reason with them. “That was fun, girls. It’s been a long time since I was tickled. L ... l ... let me get up and get another nightgown. We can have a drink together and put a cool movie on.” Anything was better than more tickling.

“I don’t think so,” Debbie responded confidently. “Get her!”

Before I got a chance to move, Tonya had both of my ankles and Addie and Laia were wrestling for control of my wrists. I quickly lost the battle and was stretched out. Debbie grabbed my left ankle, leaving my right ankle in Tonya’s grip. My arms were pulled up and out by Addie and Laia.

Debbie counted, “1... 2... 3 ... tickle!”

All at once they all started on me. Debbie and Tonia attacked my feet and toes, while Addy and Laia raked their nails in my exposed armpits. My tank top did little to shield them from the assault.

“Oh my God, no! ... Pleeeeeeeeese ... noooooo ... heee haa heee ... please no more...”

No mercy was granted. They were all teasing as they tickled, too. “Koochie koochie koo!” and “tickle tickle...” I heard as they attacked me and giggled up a storm themselves.

I was breathing heavy and losing my strength to resist. I was totally humiliated to be broken down in this way by a bunch of drunk giggling teens. Worse yet, I could feel my nipples swelling and some moisture building between my legs. Just when I thought I’d lose everything, and completely humiliate myself like I did when I was a teenager. Debbie stopped the tickling.

“OK ... Hang on ... give it a rest.” At which the girls stopped tickling. They released their grips, but I was too winded to move. I just laid still and tried to breathe. I’m not sure how long the tickling went on for, but it seemed like forever.

“Let’s get her tied up while she’s out of breath,” Tonya suggested.

“Not yet,” Debbie replied. “She’s not ready to be secured yet.”

“What the fuck did that mean?” I thought to myself. I looked over at Anna who hadn’t moved and was still sobbing.

Debbie walked around and knelt behind my head. She stroked her fingernails up and down my neck. It tickled a little, but not much. I kept looking back to look at her gigantic tits, thinking about what a perv I’d become gawking at teenage girls.

“Not too ticklish there,” she said. “We already know how ticklish your pits are. How about your tummy?”

She leaned forward and moved her fingers over my belly. Her tits fell over my face, her big hard nipples brushing back and forth over my mouth, nose and eyes.

“Oh no ... not that ... heee heee heee...” My laughs were muffled by the mass of her tits.

As Debbie was ticking, Tonya was pulling my ankles down. My wiggling around caused me to start to slide inch by inch in Tonya’s direction. This had the effect of making Debbie’s tickling move up my higher on my belly and eventually at the bottom of my ribs, right at the hem of my tank top. The more Tonya pulled, the more I slid down and the higher Debbie’s ticking fingers moved.

Instead of ticking over my tank, Debbie slowly slid it up, exposing more and more of my upper belly and lower chest. I could feel the undersides of my tits being exposed and tickled. I was never tickled on my tits before...

“Oh God! ... Stop now ... heee haaa haaa heee heee ... Not there ... You can’t...”

Eventually, the inevitable happened and my nipples popped out. And suddenly the tickling stopped. I was surprised (was I disappointed now that I think about it?) that Debbie didn’t attack my nipples. They were longer and harder than they’ve ever been. Good thing my panties were white, making it hard to see that they were getting wetter by the minute.

“Why did you stop?” Laia asked. “Tickle the bitch till she pees.”

I groaned at the thought. They wouldn’t ... They didn’t dare do that to a mother. Did they? I wasn’t sure what they would do. Who would have thought they’d go this far? They stripped my daughter almost naked and tickled her mercilessly. Now they made her watch as they did the same to me, her mother!

Debbie sat back on her heels, relieving my face of the burden of her giant tits. “Anna! ... Anna! ... look over here.” She shouted at my daughter. “Since it’s your initiation night, I’ll make this your decision. Do I come over and tickle your tits, or should I continue over here and tickle your Mother’s tits?”

Chapter 4

Anna and I were bewildered by the question. A few moments of silence followed. Neither had ever been in such a situation. Daughter asked to decide to be tortured or cause the torture the person she loves most in the world. Mother relying on the whim of a teenage girl to be tortured or watch the person she loves most in the world tortured.

I tried to call out but was still too winded from my ordeal. I couldn’t speak. Something like, “No ... ho ... ho ... hold on...” was all I could muster at first.

All Anna could manage was an open-mouthed look of indignation.

Laia broke the teens’ silence. “I want to tickle Anna’s little titties.”

“Mrs. Gleason’s nipples are begging for it,” observed Tonya.

“Mommy hasn’t been tortured enough,” Addie pouted, “tickle her tits!”

A shrieking teenage girl argument broke out. Debbie stood to chime in, “I’m head cheerleader,” was her cocky response, “and I said Anna has to decide!”

I gained enough of my wind back to get their attention. “Wait! ... Please listen! ... Listen to me...” they finally quieted down enough to hear. I panted a few more times before I offered, “Do what you want to me ... Leave Anna alone ... Tickle my naked tits, all of you ... Tickle them ... until ... until ... Tickle them until I pee!”

“Oh God!” I immediately thought to myself. “Did I just say that? Why? Am I crazy?” I’m not sure why I added the last part, about peeing. But the thought of it happening in front of Anna and her friends, about how humiliating it would be, had me on fire all of a sudden. I remembered that I was on my way to the bathroom when I decided to come down and surprise the girls. I should have peed first.

The girls broke down in laughter and I felt my ankles and wrists released. I thought about making a run for it, but my path to the stairs was still blocked by two girls. But more importantly, I didn’t want to leave Anna chained up with these sickos. There’s no telling what she’d have to endure before I would be able to save her.

Anna shouted unexpectedly, “No! Stop! It’s my initiation and I must be the one to take it. Let my Mom go. Tickle me instead.”

Hearing this, Debbie got the others to quiet down. Once she had control of the room again, she walked over to Anna and calmly said, “You’re right. You must decide. Now tell me exactly what you want us to do.”

Anna replied, “Tickle me, not my Mom.”

“Tickle you where? You have to say where.”

“Tickle me on...” Anna paused, “Tickle me on ... on my little titties.” she said softly. I was shocked not only by her decision, but by her referring to her “little titties”. It made me hotter though. Was the humiliation making her hot too?

Laughter and arguing broke out again. I looked over at Anna. Were her nipples getting bigger and darker? The wet spot between her legs certainly was.

“No! No fucking way. Do me! Do me I said!” I shouted. Getting my wind back, I started to stand.

“Debbie, we should tie her up now. She’s going to make a run for it.” Laia said and forced me down with a foot on my shoulder.

Debbie walked over and leaned in, inches from my face. “She’s not going to go anywhere. She’s going to sit on that chair in the corner and watch quietly. Because if she tries anything, we may just tickle Anna to death!” She paused, “Isn’t that right? You’re going to be a good Mommy and let Anna get properly initiated, right?”

I didn’t answer at first. Debbie quickly grabbed my right nipple and twisted. “AHHH FUCK!” I screamed.

“Right?” Debbie asked again, louder this time.

“Ouch ... Aw ... Ouch...” I stammered, “Yes ... I’ll be good.” I had no choice at the moment.

“Promise?” She twisted a little more.

I’d never been handled like that before, let alone by a high school girl. She and her girlfriends had me stripped half-naked, tickled and wrestled with to exhaustion. Now she was going to make me submit willingly to watch Anna’s torture by punishing my sensitive nipple. Why was this humiliation making me so horny?

“Yes! Yes! I promise!” and Debbie let go.

“Take that tank top the rest of the way off and go sit in the corner.” She ordered.

I slowly did as I was told. I tried to think of a way out as I pulled the tank top off, leaving myself in just my big white granny panties. As much as my body was agreeing with the treatment I was getting, my mind convinced me that I couldn’t allow this torture of me and Anna to continue. I had to end this. As I walked over to the chair, an opportunity presented itself.

Debbie started giving some orders. “Addie, get the rest of the stuff out of the bags. Tonya, pour us another drink, and Laia release Anna. I want to set her up so that Mommy can watch us tickle her tiny little titties. I have to pee again,” she barked out heading toward the bathroom.

Addie tossed Laia the handcuff key, which was in the bag she was emptying. I saw some more restraints tumble out of the bag, along with some other ticklish looking items and a couple of paddles. There was more, but I couldn’t see everything. Laia pulled Anna to her feet and unlocked her left wrist, freeing her from the column. Tonya was in the far corner of the room fixing drinks. Her beautiful black bubble butt was exposed as she bent over, her pale-yellow nighty riding up her back. She looked to be naked from the waist down as her matching thong string was totally buried between her ass-cheeks. Debbie closed the bathroom door. That was my chance. I jumped up and ran toward Laia, pushing her as hard as I could. “Run!” I shouted.

Laia stumbled, but didn’t lose her grip on the cuffs, one of which was attached to Anna’s left wrist. A tug-of-war ensued, the two girls circling each other. I turned toward the stairs and was met with a sharp pain across the front of my thighs. I fell on the hard floor on my hands and knees and felt another swat across my panties as I started crawling toward the stairs. Addie had grabbed a paddle from the pile of stuff and was swatting me with it. It was one of those long frat-house paddles that had holes in it so it could be swung hard.

I heard Anna yelling, “Let me go! Let me go!” as she struggled with Laia.

I made my way toward the stairs on my hands and knees, Addie swatting my panty covered ass all the way. The big thick granny panties provided some protection, but the swats were still stinging. Tonya, realizing what was happening went to help Laia with Anna.

The bathroom door flew open, “What the FUCK is going on?” Debbie yelled. Quickly scanning the room, she saw me as the biggest threat and headed my way as another swat from the paddle landed, this time across the backs of my thighs. That was the only spot not covered by the big panties. The pain made me fall forward on my face, but I kept crawling along.

I made it to the stairs, turned the corner and tried to crawl up. I felt hands on my ankles trying to grab. Not finding a grip, the hands moved higher up, as Debbie tried to slow me down. I could feel her tits on my feet and legs. At least the swatting had stopped as Addie had no room to swing the paddle in the stairway.

My advance slowed, but I was determined. My hands made it up a few steps when Debbie managed to grab hold of the leg band of my panties and they started to come down. “Oh, no!” I thought, “Not that. I can’t let her make me naked.”

I turned onto my back and started trying to push her away with my feet as she got a second hand on my panties. I reached down and grabbed the waist band in an effort to preserve what little dignity I had left.

Having no way to keep paddling, Addie tried grabbing my ankles and managed to get a hold. The granny panties were so big and thick that I was able to keep the waist band just under my belly button while Debbie had the remainder stretched down past my knees.

There’s no telling how long I might have held on, but Addie changed tactics. She grabbed my left ankle with one hand and tickled my left foot with the other. Surprised by the sudden sensation, I released my grip on the panties and fell backward, smashing the back of my head on the stairs. I was stunned and barely felt the panties being pulled down to my ankles.

Addie and Debbie released their grips and started cracking up. I was stunned from the blow to my head and couldn’t take advantage.

“Holy shit!” Debbie laughed. “She’s so fucking hairy!”

“I guess she’s not a natural blonde!” Addie added and they both laughed uncontrollably.

They grabbed my hands and pulled me back into the room, my panties still around my ankles. Regaining my senses, I saw that Tonya and Laia had Anna re-secured to the far column with the hand cuffs.

“Look at her bush!” Addie called to the others who responded with another round of cackling laughter. I was so embarrassed. Why did I let it grow so out of control?

“She’s hairier than anybody in my family,” said Tonya, “and you know how hairy black women are!”

“No wonder she wears those giant panties,” Laia giggled, “she needs all that to cover her hairy pussy.”

My thick, dark brown pubic hair started just under my belly button and didn’t end until it got part-way down my inner thighs. My vagina was covered, completely invisible under my untamed bush.

I was now standing in the center of the four girls, finally starting to recover from the blow to my head. I reached down to grab for my panties.

“No, no, no,” Debbie said as she stepped between my legs preventing me from pulling the granny panties up. “Step out of them.”

I stood up but didn’t move. SWAT!! I heard across my now bare bottom. “Ouch!” I screamed and fell forward, tripping over the panties and stumbling. My feet came out of the panties and I was totally naked. Stripped completely in front of four teenage girls and my nearly naked daughter.

“Cuff her too, before she tries to get away again,” Debbie ordered, finally calmed down from all the laughter. “No more chances with this one.”

I was still a little tipsy from the combination of the drinks I had earlier, smashing my head on the stairs, wrestling two girls half my age and being stripped naked. I was totally humiliated by the state of my hairy vagina. My daughter was chained up nearly naked, having only her tiny black thong left on. Her embarrassing little titties were exposed, nipples dark, long and hard. Four other teenage girls were surrounding me dressed in skimpy nighties and little panties.

All this had me as turned on as I’ve ever been. Good thing my pussy was so hairy. It covered how swollen and wet it was. My big clit was throbbing and I’m sure it was sticking out of its hood. I lost any will to fight and allowed Laia to cuff me to the same column Anna was cuffed to. We were both cuffed facing the column.

For a moment, I was disappointed that Anna still had her thong on. Why should I be the only one naked? Isn’t she the one getting initiated? How hairy is her pussy? I didn’t notice any hair peeking out from her tiny thong.

I pushed the thoughts out of my mind as quickly as they had entered, feeling guilty about having such thoughts about my little girl.

“We need to talk. Everyone in the kitchen,” Debbie ordered. Then pointing at me and Anna. “You two stay there.” She started laughing and was joined by the others.

The cheerleaders went into the kitchen. I watched their butts as they walked. Tonya’s bubble butt was the biggest but incredibly firm. Laia had some jiggle in hers. Addie had a cute, nicely shaped little butt. Debbie had the nicest, perfectly proportioned and pear shaped. You would think her ass would be huge to match her tits, but it really was perfect.

Anna and I sat quietly for a while. I tried to listen in to the conversation but could only hear the laughing.